This is a modern-English version of A Magician Among the Spirits, originally written by Houdini, Harry.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber’s Note
Transcription Note
Larger versions of most illustrations may be seen by right-clicking them and selecting an option to view them separately, or by double-tapping and/or stretching them.
Larger versions of most illustrations can be viewed by right-clicking on them and choosing an option to see them separately, or by double-tapping and/or stretching them.
Cover created by Transcriber and placed into the Public Domain.
Cover created by Transcriber and placed into the Public Domain.
A MAGICIAN
AMONG THE SPIRITS

A MAGICIAN
AMONG THE SPIRITS
A MAGICIAN
AMONG THE SPIRITS
BY
HOUDINI
BY
HOUDINI
Illustrated
Illustrated

Publishers
HARPER & BROTHERS
New York and London
MCMXXIV
Publishers
HARPER & BROTHERS
New York and London
1924
A MAGICIAN AMONG THE SPIRITS
Copyright, 1924, by Harry Houdini
Printed in the United States of America
First Edition
O-Y
A MAGICAL PERSON AMONG SPIRITS
Copyright, 1924, by Harry Houdini
Printed in the USA
First Edition
O-Y
IN WORSHIPFUL HOMAGE
I
DEDICATE THIS BOOK
TO THE MEMORY OF MY SAINTED MOTHER
IF GOD
IN HIS INFINITE WISDOM
EVER SENT AN ANGEL UPON EARTH IN HUMAN FORM
IT WAS MY
MOTHER
IN WORSHIPFUL HOMAGE
I
DEDICATE THIS BOOK
TO THE MEMORY OF MY BELOVED MOTHER
IF GOD
IN HIS INFINITE WISDOM
EVER SENT AN ANGEL TO EARTH IN HUMAN FORM
IT WAS MY
MOM
vii
vii
CONTENTS
CHAPTER | PAGE | |
Intro | xi | |
Introduction | xxi | |
I. | The Founders of Modern Spiritualism | 1 |
II. | The Davenport Bros | 17 |
III. | Daniel Dunglas Home | 38 |
IV. | Palladino | 50 |
V. | Ann O’Delia Diss Debar | 66 |
VI. | Dr. Slade and His Spirit Slates | 79 |
VII. | Slate Writing and Other Techniques | 101 |
VIII. | Spirit Photography | 117 |
IX. | Arthur Conan Doyle | 138 |
X. | Why Ectoplasm? | 166 |
XI. | Spiritualism By-products | 180 |
XII. | Investigations—Smart and Otherwise | 191 |
XIII. | How Mediums Get Information | 217 |
XIV. | What You Need to Believe to Be a Spiritualist | 229 |
XV. | Magicians as Fraud Detectives | 244 |
XVI. | Conclusion | 266 |
Appendix | 271 |
ix
ix
ILLUSTRATIONS
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle and Houdini Posing for a Photo at the Auto Club, London, England | Frontispiece |
PAGE | |
John D. Fox and His Wife | 10 |
The Fox House in Hydesville | 10 |
Leah Fox Fish | 14 |
Katie Fox Jencken | 14 |
Margaret Fox Kane | 14 |
Elisha Kent Kane, M.D. | 14 |
Ira Erastus Davenport and Houdini, taken on July 5, 1911. The last photograph of the old showman | 26 |
Copy of Parts of a Letter Sent to Houdini by Ira E. Davenport | 28 |
Daniel Dunglas Home | 44 |
Diagram Showing the Layout of Rooms, Windows, Etc., Where Hume’s Alleged Floating Feat Occurred | 47 |
Eusapia Palladino and Her Séance Table | 60 |
Ann O’Delia Diss Debar | 76 |
Henry Slade | 88 |
Locked slate used by Dr. Henry Slade in his writing tests in Philadelphia. | 96 |
Sketch Illustrating Slade’s Spot at the Table, Various Positions of Slates, Placement of Sponge, and Technique for Handling Book | 98 |
Writing on Transparent Surfaces Using Wedge and Wire | 104x |
Houdini, Mrs. Houdini, and Mr. Teale, Showing a Technique for Switching Slates over a Sitter’s Head | 106 |
Rapping Mechanism in the Heel of the Medium's Shoe | 111 |
Tube and Piston Setup for Creating Raps | 111 |
"Spirit Extra" on a photo of Harry Price taken by William Hope from the Crewe Circle | 130 |
Houdini and Alex Martin | 134 |
Photo of Houdini taken by Alexander Martin in Denver, Colorado, on May 10, 1923, featuring the so-called “Spirit Extras.” | 136 |
Mrs. Bisson, Mrs. Feilding (Tomchick), and Miss Eva | 170 |
Kellar and Houdini | 224 |
xi
xi
INTRODUCTION
From my early career as a mystical entertainer I have been interested in Spiritualism as belonging to the category of mysticism, and as a side line to my own phase of mystery shows I have associated myself with mediums, joining the rank and file and held seances as an independent medium to fathom the truth of it all. At the time I appreciated the fact that I surprised my clients, but while aware of the fact that I was deceiving them I did not see or understand the seriousness of trifling with such sacred sentimentality and the baneful result which inevitably followed. To me it was a lark. I was a mystifier and as such my ambition was being gratified and my love for a mild sensation satisfied. After delving deep I realized the seriousness of it all. As I advanced to riper years of experience I was brought to a realization of the seriousness of trifling with the hallowed reverence which the average human being bestows on the departed, and when I personally became afflicted with similar grief I was chagrined that I should ever have been guilty of such frivolity and for the first time realized that it bordered on crime.
From my early days as a performer, I became interested in Spiritualism as part of mysticism. As a side gig to my mystery shows, I connected with mediums, joining their ranks and conducting seances as an independent medium to uncover the truth behind it all. At the time, I enjoyed surprising my clients, but while I was aware I was deceiving them, I didn’t grasp the seriousness of messing with such deep feelings and the harmful consequences that inevitably followed. To me, it was just a game. I was a mystifier, and my ambitions were being fulfilled while my desire for a bit of excitement was satisfied. After digging deeper, I came to understand the gravity of the situation. As I gained more experience, I realized how serious it was to toy with the deep respect that most people have for the deceased. When I personally faced similar grief, I felt ashamed that I had ever been so frivolous and for the first time understood that it almost felt like a crime.
As a consequence my own mental attitude became considerably more plastic. I too would have parted gladly with a large share of my earthly possessions for the solace of one word from my loved departed—just one word that I was sure had been genuinely bestowed by them—and so I was brought to a full consciousness of the sacredness of the thought, and became deeply interested to discover if there was a possible reality toxii the return, by Spirit, of one who had passed over the border and ever since have devoted to this effort my heart and soul and what brain power I possess. In this frame of mind I began a new line of psychical research in all seriousness and from that time to the present I have never entered a seance room except with an open mind devoutly anxious to learn if intercommunication is within the range of possibilities and with a willingness to accept any demonstration which proves a revelation of truth.
As a result, my mindset became much more flexible. I would have gladly given up a big part of my material possessions for just one comforting word from my beloved who has passed away—just one word that I knew had truly come from them—and this led me to a deep awareness of the sacredness of that thought. I became very interested in finding out if there’s a possible reality to the return, through Spirit, of someone who has crossed over. Since then, I have devoted my heart, soul, and whatever brain power I have to this effort. With this mindset, I started a new line of serious psychical research, and from that time on, I have never entered a séance room without an open mind, sincerely eager to find out if communication is possible and ready to accept any demonstration that reveals the truth.
It is this question as to the truth or falsity of intercommunication between the dead and the living, more than anything else, that has claimed my attention and to which I have devoted years of research and conscientious study. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle says in one of his lectures:
It’s this question about whether there’s real communication between the dead and the living, more than anything else, that has captured my interest and to which I have dedicated years of research and thorough study. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle mentions in one of his lectures:
“When one has a knock at the door, one does not pause, but goes further to see what causes it and investigates, and sooner or later one discovers that a message is being delivered,...”
“When someone knocks at the door, they don’t hesitate but go on and check what’s causing it. They look into it, and sooner or later, they find out that a message is being delivered,...”
So I have gone to investigate the knocks, but as a result of my efforts I must confess that I am farther than ever from belief in the genuineness of Spirit manifestations and after twenty-five years of ardent research and endeavor I declare that nothing has been revealed to convince me that intercommunication has been established between the Spirits of the departed and those still in the flesh.
So I went to check out the knocks, but I have to admit that I’m further away than ever from believing in the reality of Spirit manifestations. After twenty-five years of intense research and effort, I declare that nothing has come to light to convince me that there’s communication between the spirits of the dead and those still alive.
I have made compacts with fourteen different persons that whichever of us died first would communicate with the other if it were possible, but I have never received a word. The first of these compacts was made more than twenty-five years ago and I am certain that if any one of the persons could have reached me he would have done so. One compact was made with my private secretary,xiii the late John W. Sargent, a man of mature years. We were very much attached to each other. The day before he underwent an operation he said to me:
I’ve made agreements with fourteen different people that whoever dies first would try to reach out to the other, if possible, but I’ve never heard a thing. The first of these agreements was over twenty-five years ago, and I’m sure that if any of them could have contacted me, they would have. One agreement was with my private secretary, the late John W. Sargent, a man of considerable age. We were very close. The day before he had surgery, he said to me:
“Houdini, this may be the end. If it is, I am coming back to you no matter what happens on the other side provided there is any way I can reach you. And if I can come, you will know it is I because I am going to will it so strong that you cannot be mistaken.”
“Houdini, this might be the end. If it is, I’m coming back to you no matter what happens on the other side, as long as there’s any way for me to reach you. And if I can come, you’ll know it’s me because I’m going to will it so strongly that you won’t be able to be mistaken.”
He died the next day. That was more than three years ago and there has been no sign. I have waited and watched believing that if any man ever could have sent back word he would have been the man. And I know that our minds were so close to each other that I would have received the signal that my friend wanted to call me. No one could accuse me of being unwilling to receive such a sign because it would have been the greatest enlightenment I could possibly have had in this world.
He died the next day. That was over three years ago, and there hasn't been any sign since. I've waited and watched, believing that if anyone could have sent a message, it would have been him. I know our minds were so connected that I would have picked up on any signal my friend wanted to send. No one could say I was unwilling to receive such a sign, because it would have been the greatest insight I could have had in this world.
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, a sincere and confirmed believer in Spirit phenomena whose acquaintance I esteem, advises me that I do not secure convincing results because I am a skeptic and I therefore want to make it clear that I am not a scoffer. I firmly believe in a Supreme Being and that there is a Hereafter. Therefore since their departure from this earth it has been my practice, as a final duty, to visit the sacred resting places of my dearly beloved parents, and ask their protection and silent blessings through the Omnipotent Almighty. The very first place I visit when I return from a trip is this same hallowed spot. Both promised me faithfully innumerable times in this life that if they could aid and protect me from their graves or from the Great Beyond, they would do so. My mind has always been open and receptive and ready to believe. In attending seances I have always made a pledge of honor with myself to banishxiv all profane thoughts from my mind to the utmost of my ability. I further pledge myself to concentrate. I have persuaded my whole soul, brain and thought to a point where the medium has my attention to such an extent that at the finish I feel as much exhausted as the medium who shows to those present the effects of great strain irrespective of its cause. Thus it must be seen that I am not a skeptic. However, it has been my life work to invent and publicly present problems, the secrets of which not even the members of the magical profession have been able to discover, and the effects of which have proved as inexplicable to the scientists as any marvel of the mediums, and I claim that in so far as the revelation of trickery is concerned my years of investigation have been more productive than the same period of similar work by any scientist; that my record as a “mystifier of mystifiers” qualifies me to look below the surface of any mystery problem presented to me and that with my eyes trained by thirty years’ experience in the realms of mystery and occultism it is not strange that I view these so-called phenomena from a different angle than the ordinary layman or even the expert investigator.
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, a genuine and committed believer in spiritual phenomena whom I respect, has advised me that I don't get convincing results because I'm a skeptic, and I want to make it clear that I'm not a scoffer. I truly believe in a Supreme Being and in an afterlife. Since their passing, it's been my practice, as a final duty, to visit the sacred resting places of my dearly beloved parents and ask for their protection and silent blessings through the Almighty. The very first place I go when I return from a trip is this same hallowed spot. Both promised me countless times in this life that if they could help and protect me from their graves or from the Great Beyond, they would do so. My mind has always been open and ready to believe. When attending séances, I’ve always made a personal pledge to banish all impure thoughts from my mind to the best of my ability. I also commit to focus. I've given my whole soul, brain, and thoughts to such an extent that the medium has my attention fully, and by the end, I feel as exhausted as the medium who demonstrates the effects of great strain regardless of its cause. So, it's clear that I'm not a skeptic. However, it has been my life's work to create and publicly present problems, the solutions of which even the members of the magical profession have been unable to figure out, and the effects of which have proven to be as baffling to scientists as any marvel of the mediums. I assert that in terms of revealing trickery, my years of investigation have been more fruitful than the same period of similar work by any scientist; that my record as a "mystifier of mystifiers" qualifies me to look beyond the surface of any mystery problem presented to me, and with my eyes trained by thirty years of experience in the realms of mystery and the occult, it’s not surprising that I view these so-called phenomena from a different perspective than the average person or even the expert investigator.
A memorable incident in my life and one that shows how little the world at large understands the methods by which my mysteries are produced and also shows how easy it is for even a great intellect, faced with a mystery it cannot fathom, to conclude that there is something supernatural involved, has to do with Madame Sarah Bernhardt.
A memorable event in my life that illustrates how little the world really understands the ways my mysteries are created, and also demonstrates how easy it is for even a brilliant mind, confronted with a mystery it can't grasp, to assume there's something supernatural at play, involves Madame Sarah Bernhardt.
During one of my various engagements in Paris she had witnessed my performances and was anxious to see one of my outdoor exploits, so, when we were both playing at the same time in Boston, out of good camaraderie I gave a special performance at my hotel addingxv a few extra experiments for her benefit. As we were seated in the motor car on the way to my demonstration she placed her arm gently around my shoulder, and in that wonderful speaking voice with which she was gifted and which has thrilled thousands of auditors, but now stilled forever, she said to me:
During one of my many trips to Paris, she had seen my performances and was eager to witness one of my outdoor stunts. So, when we were both performing in Boston, out of friendship, I arranged a special show at my hotel and included a few extra tricks just for her. As we sat in the car on the way to my demonstration, she softly wrapped her arm around my shoulder, and with that incredible speaking voice she had—a voice that had enchanted thousands but is now silenced forever—she said to me:
“Houdini, you do such marvellous things. Couldn’t you—could you bring back my leg for me?”
“Houdini, you do such amazing things. Couldn’t you—could you bring my leg back for me?”
I looked at her, startled, and failing to see any mischievous sparkle in her eye replied:
I looked at her, surprised, and not seeing any playful sparkle in her eye, I replied:
“Good heavens, Madame, certainly not; you cannot be serious. You know my powers are limited and you are actually asking me to do the impossible.”
“Good heavens, Madame, definitely not; you can’t be serious. You know my abilities are limited, and you’re actually asking me to do the impossible.”
“Yes,” she said as she leaned closer to me, “but you do the impossible.”
“Yes,” she said as she leaned closer to me, “but you achieve the impossible.”
We looked at each other; she, the travel-worn, experienced woman of the world; I, the humble mystifier, nonplussed and thunderstruck at the extraordinary, unintentional compliment she was paying me. Then I asked:
We stared at each other; she, the well-traveled, knowledgeable woman of the world; I, the unassuming puzzler, stunned and amazed by the incredible, unintentional compliment she was giving me. Then I asked:
“Are you jesting?”
"Are you joking?"
“Mais non, Houdini, j’ai jamais été plus sèrieux dans ma vie,”1 she answered as she slowly shook her head.
“But no, Houdini, I've never been more serious in my life,”1 she answered as she slowly shook her head.
“Madame, you exaggerate my ability,” I told her.
“Ma'am, you’re overestimating what I can do,” I told her.
Each of the marvels of modern scientific achievement such as the telephone, radio, flying machine, radium, etc., were at one time classed as impossible and would have been looked upon as supernatural, if not Spiritual manifestations. Similar mysteries, but more frail in principle and constructive detail, were the instruments used by the priestcraft of ancient religious cults for the purpose of holding the mass of unintelligent beings in servitude.
Each of the amazing accomplishments of modern science, like the telephone, radio, airplane, radium, and so on, were once considered impossible and would have been seen as supernatural, if not spiritual events. Similar mysteries, although weaker in their principles and design, were the tools used by religious authorities of ancient cults to keep the majority of uninformed people in subservience.
It is not unusual for the eye or ear to play tricks with one but when such illusions and delusions are taken forxvi the Spirit forms of the departed and voices of the dead instead of being recognized as some subjective phenomena brought about by a physical cause the situation takes on a grave aspect. It is this transfer of an inner reaction to an external object which constitutes practically all that is necessary to be placed in the category of “psychics,” who represent the priests and ministers of Spiritualism.
It's not uncommon for our eyes or ears to mislead us, but when these illusions and false perceptions are mistaken for the spirits of the departed or the voices of the dead, instead of being seen as subjective experiences caused by physical factors, the issue becomes serious. This shift from an inner response to an outside object is what essentially puts someone in the "psychics" category, who act as the priests and ministers of Spiritualism.
Distressed relatives catch at the least word which may remotely indicate that the Spirit which they seek is in communication with them. One little sign even, which appeals to their waiting imagination, shatters all ordinary caution and they are converted. Then they begin to accept all kinds of natural events as results of Spirit intervention. This state of mind is productive of many misfortunes, including suicides by those who think they are going to happiness with loved ones beyond the pale. When in Europe in 1919 finishing an engagement interrupted by the World War I was impressed by the eagerness of grief-stricken parents for the solace of a word from the boy who had passed on and my desire for the truth was renewed with fresh vigor. I am informed that so great has the “medium” craze become in Berlin that the grief-stricken residents have spent great sums of money in the hope of discovering mediums who will “guarantee them a glimpse behind the veil.” It is with the deepest interest and concern that I have watched this great wave of Spiritualism sweep the world in recent months and realized that it has taken such a hold on persons of a neurotic temperament, especially those suffering from bereavement, that it has become a menace to health and sanity.
Distressed relatives latch onto any word that might suggest the Spirit they’re looking for is trying to connect with them. Even the smallest sign that captures their waiting imagination shatters all logical caution, and they become believers. They start accepting all kinds of natural occurrences as signs of Spirit intervention. This mindset can lead to many misfortunes, including suicides by those who think they are going to find happiness with loved ones who have passed away. When I was in Europe in 1919 wrapping up an engagement that had been interrupted by World War I, I was struck by how eager grief-stricken parents were for a message from their deceased sons, and my desire for the truth was reignited. I’ve heard that the “medium” craze in Berlin has become so intense that grieving residents are spending large amounts of money hoping to find mediums who can “guarantee them a glimpse behind the veil.” I have watched with deep interest and concern as this wave of Spiritualism has swept across the world in recent months, realizing that it has taken such a strong hold on people with neurotic tendencies, especially those dealing with loss, that it has become a threat to their health and sanity.
Professor George M. Robertson, eminent psychopathologist, and Physician-Superintendent of the Royal Edinburgh Mental Hospital, made the danger of insanityxvii resulting from strong belief in Spiritualism by neurotics the subject of a part of his annual report in 1920. He says:
Professor George M. Robertson, a well-known expert in psychopathology and the Physician-Superintendent of the Royal Edinburgh Mental Hospital, highlighted the risk of insanity that can arise from a strong belief in Spiritualism among neurotics in a section of his annual report in 1920. He states:
“Those who had sustained bereavements during the war and bore them with equanimity in the days of crowded incidents and amidst the pressure of war activities, such as Red Cross and other work, find it much harder to bear up now, although time has elapsed. Some have broken down since the war came to an end. Many, as a solace to their feelings, have taken an interest in Spiritualism. Since Dr. Charles Mercier quoted in the preface of his book ‘Spiritualism and Sir Oliver Lodge’ my warning on the danger of neurotic persons engaging in practical inquiries of a Spiritualistic nature, I have received many requests to say more on the subject. I have little to add save to reaffirm the statement then made.
“Those who experienced losses during the war and handled them calmly amidst the chaos of wartime activities, like Red Cross and other efforts, find it much harder to cope now, even though some time has passed. Some have broken down since the war ended. Many, seeking comfort, have gotten involved in Spiritualism. Since Dr. Charles Mercier referenced my warning about the risks of neurotic individuals participating in practical Spiritualistic inquiries in the preface of his book ‘Spiritualism and Sir Oliver Lodge,’ I've received numerous requests to elaborate on this topic. I don’t have much more to say, except to reiterate what I stated before.”
“I do not consider either Sir Arthur Conan Doyle or Sir Oliver Lodge to be safe judges, whose opinion should be accepted on this difficult and important subject, in view of their bereavement and unconscious desires. If the wish be father to the thought, it is mother to the hallucination of the senses.
“I don’t see either Sir Arthur Conan Doyle or Sir Oliver Lodge as reliable judges whose opinions should be accepted on this complicated and significant topic, considering their personal losses and unconscious desires. If the wish is the parent of the thought, it is the mother of sensory hallucinations."
“The tricks the brain can play without calling in Spiritualistic aids are simply astounding, and only those who have made a study of morbid as well as normal psychology, realize the full truth of this.”
“The tricks the brain can play without any spiritual help are simply amazing, and only those who have studied both abnormal and normal psychology understand the whole truth of this.”
I have read with keen curiosity the articles by leading scientists on the subject of psychic phenomena, particularly those by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle and Sir Oliver Lodge, in which they have discussed their respective conversions to a belief in communication with the dead. There is no doubt in my mind that some of these scientists are sincere in their belief but unfortunately it is through this very sincerity that thousands become converts. Thexviii fact that they are scientists does not endow them with an especial gift for detecting the particular sort of fraud used by mediums, nor does it bar them from being deceived, especially when they are fortified in their belief by grief, for the various books and records of the subject are replete with deceptions practised on noted scientists who have essayed to investigate prominent mediums. It is perfectly rational to suppose that I may be deceived once or twice by a new illusion, but if my mind, which has been so keenly trained for years to invent mysterious effects, can be deceived, how much more susceptible must the ordinary observer be.
I have read with great interest the articles by prominent scientists on psychic phenomena, especially those by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle and Sir Oliver Lodge, where they talk about their conversions to believing in communication with the dead. I have no doubt that some of these scientists are genuinely convinced, but unfortunately, it’s this very sincerity that leads thousands to become converts. Thexviii fact that they are scientists doesn’t give them any special ability to spot the specific kinds of fraud used by mediums, nor does it prevent them from being misled, particularly when they are bolstered in their belief by grief. Numerous books and records on the topic are filled with accounts of deceptions played on well-known scientists who have tried to investigate famous mediums. It’s entirely reasonable to think that I might be fooled once or twice by a new trick, but if my mind, which has been finely trained for years to create mysterious effects, can be deceived, how much more likely is it that the average observer could be?
During my last trip abroad, in 1919, I attended over one hundred seances with the sole purpose of honest investigation; these seances were presided over by well-known mediums in France and England. In addition to attending these seances I spent a great deal of time conferring with persons prominently identified with Spiritualism. In the course of my intense investigations I have met most of the famous mediums of our time. I have submitted to conditions imposed by them and religiously awaited results, but I still question any so-called proof of the existence of Spirits who are interested in any way, physically or mentally, in the welfare of mortal men. It is not within the province of this book, which is the result of my years of investigation, to give all the historical detail concerning every medium mentioned, though enough are furnished in each instance to establish my claims, each of which is based on a thorough study of the records as are also my statements many of which are supported by documentary evidence in my possession.
During my last trip abroad in 1919, I attended over one hundred séances for the purpose of genuine investigation; these séances were led by well-known mediums in France and England. Along with attending these séances, I also spent a lot of time consulting with individuals deeply involved in Spiritualism. Throughout my detailed investigations, I have met most of the famous mediums of our time. I have complied with the conditions they set and patiently waited for results, but I still doubt any so-called proof of the existence of Spirits who are in any way, physically or mentally, concerned with the welfare of living people. This book, which is the outcome of my years of research, does not aim to provide all the historical details about every medium mentioned, though enough information is given in each case to support my claims, each of which is grounded in a thorough review of the records, as are my statements, many of which are backed by documentary evidence that I possess.
I have spent a goodly part of my life in study and research. During the last thirty years I have read every single piece of literature on the subject of Spiritualismxix that I could. I have accumulated one of the largest libraries in the world on psychic phenomena, Spiritualism, magic, witchcraft, demonology, evil spirits, etc., some of the material going back as far as 1489, and I doubt if any one in the world has so complete a library on modern Spiritualism, but nothing I ever read concerning the so-called Spiritualistic phenomena has impressed me as being genuine. It is true that some of the things I read seemed mystifying but I question if they would be were they to be reproduced under different circumstances, under test conditions, and before expert mystifiers and open minded committees. Mine has not been an investigation of a few days or weeks or months but one that has extended over thirty years and in that thirty years I have not found one incident that savoured of the genuine. If there had been any real unalloyed demonstration to work on, one that did not reek of fraud, one that could not be reproduced by earthly powers, then there would be something for a foundation, but up to the present time everything that I have investigated has been the result of deluded brains or those which were too actively and intensely willing to believe.
I have spent a significant part of my life studying and researching. Over the past thirty years, I've read every piece of literature on Spiritualismxix that I could find. I've built one of the largest libraries in the world on psychic phenomena, Spiritualism, magic, witchcraft, demonology, evil spirits, and more, with some materials dating back to 1489. I doubt anyone has a more complete library on modern Spiritualism, but nothing I've read about the so-called Spiritualistic phenomena has convinced me it's genuine. While some things I encountered seemed mysterious, I wonder if they would appear that way under different circumstances, such as test conditions, and before expert magicians and open-minded committees. My investigation hasn't lasted just a few days, weeks, or even months; it has stretched over thirty years, and during that time, I have not found a single incident that seemed authentic. If there had been a true, unambiguous demonstration to examine—one that didn't stink of fraud and one that couldn't be replicated by earthly means—there would be something solid to work with. But so far, everything I have investigated has resulted from deluded minds or those overly eager to believe.
Houdini.
Houdini.
xxi
xxi
PREFACE
Gladly would I embrace Spiritualism if it could prove its claims, but I am not willing to be deluded by the fraudulent impositions of so-called psychics, or accept as sacred reality any of the evidence that has been placed before me thus far.
I want happily embrace Spiritualism if it could back up its claims, but I’m not willing to be deceived by the fake tricks of so-called psychics, or accept any of the evidence that has been presented to me so far as genuine.
The ancients’ childish belief in demonology and witchcraft; the superstitions of the civilized and uncivilized, and those marvellous mysteries of past ages are all laughed at by the full grown sense of the present generation; yet we are asked, in all seriousness, by a few scientists and scholars, to accept as absolute truth such testimony as is built up by their pet mediums, which, so far, has been proven to be nothing beyond a more or less elaborate construction of fiction resting on the slenderest of foundations, or rather, absolutely no foundation.
The childish beliefs of ancient cultures in demons and witchcraft; the superstitions held by both civilized and uncivilized people, along with the amazing mysteries from past times, are all mocked by the mature perspective of today's generation. Yet, a few scientists and scholars seriously ask us to accept as absolute truth the claims made by their favored mediums, which have so far been shown to be nothing more than an elaborate fabrication based on the flimsiest of evidence, or really, no evidence at all.
Not only educated men and women with emotional longings for some assurance of the continued existence of departed loved ones, but people of all phases and conditions of life, have completely surrendered themselves to belief in the most monstrous fiction, vouched for by only a single witness of the so-called phenomenon, and that too when the medium, through whom the phenomenon was supposed to have presented itself, had been caught cheating time and again.
Not just educated men and women longing for some reassurance about the existence of loved ones they've lost, but people from all walks of life have completely committed themselves to believing in the most outrageous lies, backed by only one witness to the so-called event, especially considering that the medium, through whom the event was supposed to have happened, had been caught deceiving others repeatedly.
I believe in a Hereafter and no greater blessing could be bestowed upon me than the opportunity, once again, to speak to my sainted Mother who awaits me with open arms to press me to her heart in welcome, just as she did when I entered this mundane sphere.
I believe in an afterlife, and there’s no greater blessing I could receive than the chance to speak to my beloved Mother again, who is waiting for me with open arms to embrace me, just like she did when I first entered this world.
H.
H.
Spring, 1924.
Spring, 1924.
1
1
A MAGICIAN
AMONG THE SPIRITS
CHAPTER I
The Founders of Modern Spiritualism
The story of modern spirit manifestations, so called, dates from 1848 and the “solitary farmhouse” of John D. Fox and his wife in the village of Hydesville, in New York State, and centres around their two little girls, Margaret, eight, and Kate, younger by a year and a half. Successfully exploited while still children; credited with occult power; becoming world-famous as “The Fox Sisters,”—their record is, without exception, one of the most interesting in the history of spiritualism.
The story of modern spirit manifestations, known as such, starts in 1848 at the “isolated farmhouse” of John D. Fox and his wife in the village of Hydesville, New York, and revolves around their two young daughters, Margaret, who is eight, and Kate, who is a year and a half younger. They were successfully promoted even as children; recognized for their supposed occult abilities; and became world-famous as “The Fox Sisters.” Their story is, without a doubt, one of the most intriguing in the history of spiritualism.
John Fox and his wife appear to have been of the “good, honest,” but not mentally keen type of farmer folk. Of the two, the wife was the more “simple minded,” and when the “nervous, superstitious woman” began to hear unusual noises which she could not account for, and which seemed in some peculiar manner connected with her children, she concluded at once that the sounds were “unnatural” and began to brood over the matter. Her fears increased with the persistent recurrence of the mysterious sounds, and before long she took some of the neighbors into her confidence. They were as puzzled as the mother, the Fox home became an object of suspicion and the neighborhood set itself the task of solving the mystery.
John Fox and his wife seemed to be the “good, honest” type of farmers, but not very sharp. Of the two, the wife was the more “simple-minded.” When the “nervous, superstitious woman” started hearing strange noises that she couldn’t explain and that seemed oddly connected to her children, she instantly thought the sounds were “unnatural” and began to obsess over them. Her anxiety grew with the constant return of the mysterious sounds, and soon she confided in some of the neighbors. They were just as puzzled as she was, and the Fox home became a subject of suspicion, with the neighborhood setting out to solve the mystery.
2
2
With the increase of interest came a proportionate increase in the noises, which commenced to be known as “rappings,” and which, in spite of the positive denials by the children of any knowledge of how they were produced, regularly answered by an uncanny code questions asked the two girls. The possibility of duplicity in such children never occurred to any one in Hydesville, with the result that the timid hint of a “disembodied spirit” soon became a theory. Some one asked the girls if a murder had ever been committed in the house. The ominous sounds of the code answered in the affirmative and at once to the eager investigators, the theory became a proven fact and there flashed up in their minds the vision of a personality in the Spirit World endeavoring by crude means, which somewhat resembled telegraphy, to give to human beings the benefit of its vaster knowledge, the whole affair in some obscure manner being connected with two little girls.
With the growing interest came an increase in the noises, which started to be called “rappings,” and, despite the kids firmly denying any knowledge of how they were made, they consistently responded in a strange code to questions asked by the two girls. The possibility that the children could be faking it never crossed anyone's mind in Hydesville, leading to the timid suggestion of a “disembodied spirit” quickly turning into a theory. Someone asked the girls if a murder had ever taken place in the house. The eerie sounds of the code responded affirmatively, and just like that, for the excited investigators, the theory became an established fact. They imagined a personality in the Spirit World trying, in crude ways that resembled telegraphy, to share its greater knowledge with humans, all somehow connected to the two little girls.
At this critical moment a married daughter of John D. Fox and his wife came home to Hydesville for a visit. Twenty-three years older than little Margaret, of a very different type than either father or mother, she seems to have grasped instantly the possibilities in the “occult” powers of her little sisters and to have taken complete command of the Fox family’s affairs at once. Her first move was to organize a “Society of Spiritualists” and encourage crowds to come to the house to see the children. Hydesville became famous almost overnight. News of the peculiar “rappings” spread with lightning-like rapidity and soon became an absorbing topic of conversation, not only in the United States, but in England, France, Italy, and Germany as well. Women like Harriet Martineau and Elizabeth Barrett Browning were said to have given their whole thought to it, and men of the strongest intellect3 and will to be “caught in the meshes it had woven in contemporaneous thought.”
At this crucial moment, the married daughter of John D. Fox and his wife returned to Hydesville for a visit. Twenty-three years older than little Margaret and very different from either parent, she quickly recognized the potential in her little sisters' “occult” abilities and immediately took charge of the Fox family’s affairs. Her first action was to establish a “Society of Spiritualists” and invite crowds to the house to see the children. Hydesville became famous almost overnight. News of the unusual “rappings” spread like wildfire and soon became a captivating topic of conversation, not just in the United States but also in England, France, Italy, and Germany. Women like Harriet Martineau and Elizabeth Barrett Browning were said to have devoted their entire attention to it, and highly intelligent and strong-willed men found themselves “caught in the meshes it had woven in contemporaneous thought.”
Hydesville became too small a field for the operations of Mrs. Fish, the older sister, very quickly, and soon she appears in Rochester with the girls, publicly exhibiting their feats to great crowds for money, realizing from one hundred to a hundred and fifty dollars a night in profits, which she pocketed. From Rochester she took them to New York City, and later the girls made a tour of the cities of the United States, attracting the “most prominent theologians, physicians, and professional men of all kinds, as well as great crowds everywhere.” There is no record that the girls were ever under the management of Mrs. Fish after they left New York City although she menaced them continually and Margaret feared her as long as she lived.
Hydesville quickly became too small for Mrs. Fish, the older sister, and soon she showed up in Rochester with the girls, publicly showcasing their abilities to large crowds for money, earning between one hundred and one hundred fifty dollars a night in profits, which she kept. From Rochester, she took them to New York City, and later the girls toured cities across the United States, drawing in “the most prominent theologians, physicians, and professionals of all kinds, as well as huge crowds everywhere.” There’s no record that the girls were ever managed by Mrs. Fish after leaving New York City, although she continually threatened them, and Margaret feared her for the rest of her life.
The grand tour over, Kate, sponsored by Horace Greeley, went to school and Margaret, just developing into an attractive young woman, and destined to become the more famous of the two mediums, began a series of seances in rooms occupied by herself and mother at the Union Hotel in Philadelphia. There romance entered her life on a day in 1853 in the person of Dr. Elisha Kent Kane, the noted Arctic explorer.
The grand tour having concluded, Kate, backed by Horace Greeley, went to school, while Margaret, just starting to blossom into an attractive young woman and destined to become the more famous of the two mediums, began a series of seances in the rooms she shared with her mother at the Union Hotel in Philadelphia. Romance entered her life one day in 1853 with the arrival of Dr. Elisha Kent Kane, the well-known Arctic explorer.
His had been a remarkable career. Belonging to one of the most aristocratic families in Philadelphia; the son of a judge; handsome; still under thirty-four; graduated more than ten years previously from the University of Pennsylvania, he had gone out to China with Commodore Parker as “surgeon of the embassy,” later obtained a leave of absence and travelled through Greece on foot, went up the Nile, toured India, Ceylon, and the South Sea Islands, and even “dared the Himalayas.” The Mexican War had furnished him an opportunity to “win spurs for gallantry.”4 and, this over, he had joined a relief expedition which went in search of Sir John Franklin in 1850.2
His career had been impressive. Coming from one of the most prestigious families in Philadelphia; the son of a judge; good-looking; still younger than thirty-four; he graduated over ten years ago from the University of Pennsylvania. He went to China with Commodore Parker as the "surgeon of the embassy," later took a leave of absence to travel through Greece on foot, explored the Nile, toured India, Ceylon, and the South Sea Islands, and even "dared the Himalayas." The Mexican War provided him the chance to "win spurs for gallantry," and after that, he joined a relief expedition searching for Sir John Franklin in 1850.4
This much travelled, much experienced man of the world was instantly and irresistibly attracted to the young medium. An acquaintance was formed and it was not long before Doctor Kane determined that, regardless of all obstacles, she should be his wife. In spite of the efforts of his family, he soon made arrangements to educate Margaret, and she was placed with a tutor in a quiet suburb of Philadelphia, where an aunt of the doctor’s could have an oversight of her and where in addition to her other studies she was to be made proficient in French, German, and Italian, as well as vocal and instrumental music. Her vacations were spent with a sister of Senator Cockrell. For some three or four years she was thus sheltered from the world, while the doctor did all in his power to eradicate from her mind everything connected with spiritualism and “rappings.” Then came the turn of the tide.
This well-traveled and experienced man of the world was instantly and irresistibly drawn to the young medium. They became friends, and it didn't take long before Doctor Kane decided that, despite any obstacles, she was meant to be his wife. Despite his family's attempts to stop him, he quickly arranged for Margaret's education, placing her with a tutor in a quiet suburb of Philadelphia, where one of his aunts could keep an eye on her. In addition to her other studies, she was to become proficient in French, German, and Italian, as well as vocal and instrumental music. She spent her vacations with a sister of Senator Cockrell. For about three or four years, she was kept away from the outside world while the doctor did everything he could to remove any thoughts of spiritualism and “rappings” from her mind. Then came a change in circumstances.
The doctor became broken in health as a result of exposure in the Arctic and decided to go abroad. There had been neither civil or religious ceremony to mark his marriage to Margaret, but just before he sailed, in the presence of her mother and other witnesses, he declared that they were husband and wife. His health grew worse in London and he left there for the West Indies, where Margaret and her mother were to join him, but their preparations for the journey were cut short by the announcement in the papers of his death in Havana on5 the 16th of February, 1857. Margaret was prostrated by the blow. A long sickness followed and when she finally recovered it was to face the world, not only friendless and alone, but penniless as well, for, owing to a compromise, she did not share in the doctor’s estate. Disappointed, disheartened, and bitter she went back to her Spiritualism and “rappings.” For thirty years she wandered from place to place holding seances. For thirty years she suffered the tortures of remorse and ill health. She believed she was being driven “into hell.” She loathed the thing she was, and tried at times to drown her troubles in wine. For thirty years she lived in constant fear of her older sister. Then Margaret Kane found a temporary solace in the Catholic Church. But there were still more months of struggle before she finally found courage to tell the story of the world-famous “rappings” in a signed confession given to the press in October, 1888.3
The doctor’s health deteriorated because of his time in the Arctic, and he decided to go abroad. They hadn’t held any civil or religious ceremony to mark his marriage to Margaret, but just before he left, in front of her mother and other witnesses, he proclaimed that they were husband and wife. His health worsened in London, and he then traveled to the West Indies, where Margaret and her mother were supposed to join him. However, their plans were abruptly interrupted by an announcement in the newspapers about his death in Havana on5 February 16, 1857. Margaret was devastated by the news. After a long illness, when she finally recovered, she had to face a world that was not only friendless and lonely but also financially destitute, as she didn’t inherit anything from the doctor due to a settlement. Disappointed, disheartened, and bitter, she returned to her Spiritualism and “rappings.” For thirty years, she moved from place to place holding séances. For thirty years, she endured the pain of guilt and poor health. She felt she was being driven “into hell.” She despised who she had become and sometimes tried to escape her troubles with wine. For thirty years, she lived in constant fear of her older sister. Then Margaret Kane found temporary solace in the Catholic Church. But additional months of struggle lay ahead before she finally summoned the courage to share the story of the world-famous “rappings” in a signed confession to the press in October 1888.3
“I do this,” she said, “because I consider it my duty, a sacred thing, a holy mission, to expose it (Spiritualism). I want to see the day when it is entirely done away with. After I expose it I hope Spiritualism will be given a death blow. I was the first in the field and I have a right to expose it.4
“I do this,” she said, “because I see it as my responsibility, something sacred, a holy mission, to reveal the truth about Spiritualism. I want to witness the day when it is completely abolished. After I expose it, I hope Spiritualism will be dealt a fatal blow. I was the first to step in and I have every right to expose it.4
“My sister Katie and I were very young children when this horrible deception began. I was only eight, just a year and a half older than she. We were very mischievous children and sought merely to terrify our dear mother, who was a very good woman and very easily frightened.
“My sister Katie and I were really young when this awful trick started. I was just eight, only a year and a half older than her. We were pretty mischievous kids and only aimed to scare our sweet mother, who was a really kind woman and got scared easily.
“When we went to bed at night we used to tie an apple to a string and move the string up and down, causing the apple to bump on the floor, or we would drop the apple on the floor, making a strange noise every time it would6 rebound. Mother listened to this for a time. She would not understand it and did not suspect us as being capable of a trick because we were so young.
“When we went to bed at night, we would tie an apple to a string and move it up and down, making the apple hit the floor, or we would drop the apple on the floor, creating a weird noise every time it bounced back.6 Mom listened to this for a while. She didn't get it and didn't suspect us of pulling a trick because we were so little.”
“At last she could stand it no longer and she called the neighbors in and told them about it. It was this that set us to discover a means of making the raps more effectually. I think, when I reflect about it, that it was a most wonderful discovery, a very wonderful thing that children should make such a discovery, and all through a desire to do mischief only.5
“At last she couldn't take it anymore, so she called the neighbors in and told them about it. This is what prompted us to find a way to make the raps even more effective. Honestly, when I think about it, it's pretty amazing that kids could make such a discovery, all just because they wanted to cause a little trouble only.5
“Our oldest sister was twenty-three years of age when I was born. She was in Rochester when these tricks first began but came to Hydesville, the little village in central New York where we were born and lived.
“Our oldest sister was twenty-three years old when I was born. She was in Rochester when these tricks first started but came to Hydesville, the small village in central New York where we were born and lived.
“All the neighbors around, as I have said, were called in to witness these manifestations. There were so many people coming to the house that we were not able to make use of the apple trick except when we were in bed and the room was dark. Even then we could hardly do it, so the only way was to rap on the bedstead.
“All the neighbors around, as I mentioned, were invited to see these events. There were so many people coming to the house that we could only use the apple trick when we were in bed and the room was dark. Even then, we could barely manage it, so the only option was to knock on the bed frame.”
“And that is the way we began. First, as a mere trick to frighten mother, and then, when so many people came to see us children, we were ourselves frightened, and for self-preservation forced to keep it up. No one suspected us of any trick because we were such young children. We were led on by my sister purposely and by mother unintentionally. We often heard her say:
“And that is how we started. Initially, it was just a prank to scare Mom, but then, when so many people came to see us kids, we got scared ourselves, and for self-preservation, we had to keep it going. No one suspected us of any trick because we were such young kids. My sister definitely encouraged it, while Mom just did it unconsciously. We often heard her say:
“‘Is this a disembodied spirit that has taken possession of my dear children?’
“‘Is this a ghost that has taken over my dear children?’”
“That encouraged our fun and we went on. All the neighbors thought there was something and they wanted to find out what it was. They were convinced that some one had been murdered in the house. They asked the7 spirits through us about it and we would rap one for the spirit answer ‘yes,’ not three as we did afterwards. The murder they concluded must have been committed in the house. They went over the whole surrounding country trying to get the names of people who had formerly lived in the house. Finally they found a man by the name of Bell, and they said that this poor innocent man had committed a murder in the house and that the noises came from the spirit of the murdered person. Poor Bell was shunned and looked upon by the whole community as a murderer.6
“That sparked our fun, and we kept going. All the neighbors thought something was up and wanted to find out what it was. They were convinced that someone had been murdered in the house. They asked the7 spirits through us about it, and we would tap once for the spirit to say ‘yes,’ not three times like we did later. They concluded that the murder must have happened in the house. They searched the entire area trying to get the names of people who had lived in the house before. Eventually, they found a man named Bell, and they claimed that this poor innocent man had committed a murder in the house and that the noises were coming from the spirit of the person who was murdered. Poor Bell was ostracized and seen by the entire community as a murderer.6
“Mrs. Underhill, my eldest sister, took Katie and me to Rochester. There it was that we discovered a new way to make the raps. My sister Katie was the first to observe that by swishing her fingers she could produce certain noises with her knuckles and joints, and that the same effect could be made with the toes. Finding that we could make raps with our feet—first with one foot and then with both—we practiced until we could do this easily when the room was dark.
“Mrs. Underhill, my oldest sister, took Katie and me to Rochester. That’s where we found a new way to make the raps. My sister Katie was the first to notice that by swishing her fingers, she could create certain sounds with her knuckles and joints, and that the same effect could be produced with her toes. We discovered we could make raps with our feet—first with one foot and then with both. We practiced until we could do it easily in the dark.”
“Like most perplexing things when made clear, it is astonishing how easily it is done. The rappings are simply the result of a perfect control of the muscles of the leg below the knee, which govern the tendons of the foot and allow action of the toe and ankle bones that is not commonly known. Such perfect control is only possible when a child is taken at an early age and carefully and continually taught to practice the muscles,8 which grow stiff in later years. A child at twelve is almost too old. With control of the muscles of the foot, the toes may be brought down to the floor without any movement that is perceptible to the eye. The whole foot, in fact, can be made to give rappings by the use only of the muscles below the knee. This, then, is the simple explanation of the whole method of the knocks and raps.
“Like most confusing things, once explained, it’s amazing how easily it can be understood. The knocks are simply the result of perfect control of the muscles in the lower leg, which control the tendons in the foot and allow movement of the toe and ankle bones that isn’t commonly known. Such control can only be achieved if a child is trained from an early age to practice these muscles, which become stiff as they grow older. A twelve-year-old is almost too old for this. With the right muscle control, the toes can be pressed down to the floor without any movement visible to the eye. In fact, the entire foot can create knocks using only the muscles below the knee. This is the straightforward explanation of the entire method of the knocks and raps.8”
“In Rochester Mrs. Underhill gave exhibitions. We had crowds coming to see us and she made as much as a hundred to a hundred and fifty dollars a night. She pocketed this. Parties came in from all parts to see us. Many as soon as they heard a little rap were convinced. To all questions we answered by raps. We knew when to rap ‘yes’ or ‘no’ according to certain signs which Mrs. Underhill gave us during the seance.
“In Rochester, Mrs. Underhill held exhibitions. We attracted crowds, and she made between a hundred and a hundred and fifty dollars a night. She kept that money. People came from all over to see us. Many, as soon as they heard a little knock, were convinced. We answered all questions with knocks. We knew when to knock ‘yes’ or ‘no’ based on certain signals that Mrs. Underhill gave us during the séance."
“A great many people when they hear the rapping imagine at once that the spirits are touching them. It is a very common delusion. Some very wealthy people came to see me some years ago when I lived in Forty-second Street and I did some rappings for them. I made the spirit rap on the chair and one of the ladies cried out:
“A lot of people, when they hear the knocking, immediately think that spirits are reaching out to them. It's a pretty common misconception. A few wealthy individuals visited me a few years back when I lived on Forty-second Street, and I did some knocking for them. I had the spirit knock on the chair, and one of the ladies shouted:
“‘I feel the spirit tapping me on the shoulder.’
“‘I can feel the spirit tapping me on the shoulder.’”
“Of course that was pure imagination.
“Of course, that was just pure imagination.
“Katie and I were led around like lambs. We went to New York from Rochester and then all over the United States. We drew immense crowds. I remember particularly Cincinnati. We stopped at the Burnett House. The rooms were jammed from morning till night and we were called upon by those old wretches to show our rappings when we should have been out at play in the fresh air.
“Katie and I were guided around like lambs. We traveled from Rochester to New York and then all across the United States. We attracted huge crowds. I particularly remember Cincinnati. We stayed at the Burnett House. The rooms were packed from morning till night, and those old folks insisted we demonstrate our rappings when we should have been outside enjoying the fresh air.”
“Nobody has ever suspected anything from the start in 1848 until the present day as to any trickery in our9 methods. There has never been a detection.7 But as the world grew wise and science began to investigate we began to adapt our experiments to our audiences. Our seances were held in a room. There was a centre-table in the middle and we all stood around it.
“Nobody has ever suspected anything from the beginning in 1848 until now regarding any trickery in our9 methods. There has never been a detection.7 But as the world got wiser and science started to investigate, we began to adapt our experiments to our audiences. Our seances were held in a room. There was a center table in the middle, and we all stood around it.
“As far as Spirits were concerned neither my sister nor I thought about it. I know that there is no such thing as the departed returning to this life. Many people have said to me that such a thing was possible and seemed to believe so firmly in it that I tried to see, and I have tried in every form and know that it cannot be done.
“As far as Spirits go, neither my sister nor I thought about it. I know there’s no such thing as the dead coming back to this life. Many people have told me that it’s possible and seemed to believe in it so strongly that I tried to understand, and I’ve attempted in every way and know that it can’t be done.
“After I married, Dr. Kane would not let me refer to my old life—he wanted me to forget it. But when I was poor, after his death, I was driven to it again, and I wish to say clearly that I owe all my misfortune to that woman, my sister. I have asked her time and again:
“After I got married, Dr. Kane wouldn’t let me talk about my old life—he wanted me to forget it. But when I was struggling after his death, I found myself thinking about it again, and I want to make it clear that I blame all my misfortunes on that woman, my sister. I’ve asked her again and again:
“‘Now that you are rich why don’t you save your soul?’
“‘Now that you're wealthy, why don't you save your soul?’”
“But at my words she would fly into a passion. She wanted to establish a new religion and she told me that she received messages from spirits. She knew that we were tricking people but she tried to make us believe spirits existed. She told us that before we were born spirits came into her room and told her that we were destined for great things.
“But when I spoke, she would get really upset. She wanted to create a new religion and said she was getting messages from spirits. She realized we were deceiving people, but she tried to convince us that spirits were real. She told us that before we were born, spirits visited her room and claimed we were meant for greatness.”
“Yes, I am going to expose Spiritualism from its very foundation. I have had the idea in my head for many a year but I have never come to a determination before. I have thought of it day and night. I loathe the thing I10 have been. I used to say to those who wanted me to give a seance:
“Yes, I’m going to reveal the truth about Spiritualism from the ground up. I’ve had this idea in my mind for many years, but I’ve never committed to it before. I’ve pondered it day and night. I despise what I’ve been. I used to tell those who wanted me to hold a séance:
“‘You are driving me into Hell.’
“‘You are taking me to Hell.’”
“Then the next day I would drown my remorse in wine. I was too honest to remain a ‘medium.’ That’s why I gave up my exhibitions. I have seen so much miserable deception! Every morning of my life I have it before me. When I wake up I brood over it. That is why I am willing to state that Spiritualism is a fraud of the worst description. I have had a life of sorrow, I have been poor and ill, but I consider it my duty, a sacred thing, a holy mission to expose it. I want to see the day when it is entirely done away with. After my sister Katie and I expose it I hope Spiritualism will be given a death blow.
“Then the next day I would drown my regret in wine. I was too honest to keep being a ‘medium.’ That’s why I stopped my exhibitions. I’ve seen so much miserable deception! Every morning of my life, I face it. When I wake up, I dwell on it. That’s why I’m willing to say that Spiritualism is a fraud of the worst kind. I’ve lived a life of sorrow; I’ve been poor and ill, but I see it as my duty, a sacred thing, a holy mission to expose it. I want to see the day when it’s completely eliminated. After my sister Katie and I expose it, I hope Spiritualism will be dealt a fatal blow.”
“I do not want it understood that the Catholic Church has advised me to make these public exposures and confession. It is my own idea. My own mission. I would have done it long ago if I could have had the necessary money and courage to do it. I could not find anyone to help me—I was too timid to ask.
“I don’t want anyone to think that the Catholic Church has told me to make these public statements and confessions. This is my own idea. My own mission. I would have done it a long time ago if I had the money and the courage to do it. I couldn’t find anyone to help me—I was too shy to ask.”
“I am now very poor. I intend, however, to expose Spiritualism because I think it is my sacred duty. If I cannot do it who can? I who have been the beginning of it? At least I hope to reduce the ranks of the eight million Spiritualists in the country. I go into it as into a holy war. I am waiting anxiously and fearlessly for the moment when I can show the world, by personal demonstration, that all Spiritualism is a fraud and a deception. It is a branch of legerdemain, but it has to be closely studied to gain perfection. None but a child at an early age, would have ever attained the proficiency and wrought such widespread evil as I have.
“I am now very poor. However, I intend to expose Spiritualism because I believe it is my sacred duty. If I can’t do it, who can? I was there at the start of it. At the very least, I hope to reduce the ranks of the eight million Spiritualists in the country. I approach this like a holy war. I am waiting anxiously and fearlessly for the moment when I can show the world, through personal demonstration, that all Spiritualism is a fraud and a deception. It’s a type of trickery, but it has to be studied closely to master it. Only a child at a young age could have ever reached the skill level and caused such widespread harm as I have.”


11
11
“I trust that this statement, coming solemnly from me, the first and the most successful in this deception, will break the rapid growth of Spiritualism and prove that it is all a fraud, hypocrisy and delusion.
“I trust that this statement, coming solemnly from me, the first and the most successful in this deception, will break the rapid growth of Spiritualism and prove that it is all a fraud, hypocrisy, and delusion.
(Signed) “Margaret Fox Kane.”8
(Signed) “Margaret Fox Kane.”__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mrs. Kane’s “confession” was published in the Sunday edition of the New York World on October 21, 1888. Arrangements had been made for her to give a public demonstration and exposition of the so-called “marvellous” Spiritualistic “phenomena” that same evening at the Academy of Music in New York. Meanwhile, in order to foil the “attempts” of certain mediums to “kidnap her” she was being closely guarded at her hotel where during the day she was interviewed by newspaper men. Expecting when she left her room to answer questions only she nevertheless readily consented to give some evidence of “how the trick was done” in order to do all in her power to “complete the exposure and demonstrate the utter absurdity of the claim made by mediums that she was possessed of spiritual power in spite of her denials.” The12 World reporter told of this private demonstration as follows:
Mrs. Kane's "confession" was published in the Sunday edition of the New York World on October 21, 1888. Arrangements had been made for her to give a public demonstration and showcase of the so-called "marvelous" Spiritualistic "phenomena" that same evening at the Academy of Music in New York. Meanwhile, to thwart the "attempts" of certain mediums to "kidnap her," she was being closely guarded at her hotel, where she was interviewed by reporters during the day. Expecting only to answer questions when she left her room, she nevertheless readily agreed to provide some evidence of "how the trick was done" to help "complete the exposure and demonstrate the utter absurdity of the claims made by mediums that she had spiritual power despite her denials." The 12 World reporter described this private demonstration as follows:
“‘Now,’ said Mrs. Kane, ‘I will stand up before these folding-doors and you may stand as near as you please and I will call up any “spirit” that you wish and answer any questions. One rap means “no” and three raps mean “yes.” Are you ready?’
“‘Alright,’ said Mrs. Kane, ‘I’ll stand up in front of these folding doors, and you can stand as close as you want. I’ll call on any “spirit” you want and answer any questions. One knock means “no,” and three knocks mean “yes.” Are you ready?’”
“‘Is Napoleon Bonaparte present?’ the reporter asked, watching Mrs. Kane closely. Three raps (yes).
“‘Is Napoleon Bonaparte here?’ the reporter asked, watching Mrs. Kane closely. Three knocks (yes).
“‘Does he know me? I mean did he ever meet and converse with me?’ Three raps.
“‘Does he know me? I mean, has he ever met and talked to me?’ Three knocks.”
“‘That is strange, isn’t it,’ remarked Mrs. Kane, smiling, ‘in view of the fact that he must have died before you were born? Try again.’
“‘That’s strange, isn’t it,’ Mrs. Kane said with a smile, ‘considering he must have died before you were born? Give it another shot.’”
“‘Is Abraham Lincoln present?’ Three raps.
“‘Is Abraham Lincoln here?’ Three knocks.
“‘Well you see the “spirits” are very obliging.’
“‘Well, you see, the “spirits” are very accommodating.’”
“‘Will Harrison be elected?’ One loud rap (no).
“‘Is Harrison going to be elected?’ One loud knock (no).”
“‘Will President Cleveland get another term?’ Three raps.”
“‘Will President Cleveland win another term?’ Three knocks.”
That night some two thousand or more persons crowded the Academy of Music to witness the sensational exposé. Most of them were sober, sensible people who “hailed with delight” the announcement that one of the famous Fox Sisters was to make a “clean breast of her share in Spiritualistic humbuggery.” But certain portions of the house were packed with pronounced Spiritualists, men and women who regarded all efforts to disillusion the public as so many personal insults, and when, previous to Mrs. Kane’s appearance, Dr. C. M. Richmond, a prominent New York dentist who had spent twenty years and thousands of dollars investigating mediumistic tricks and wiles explained and demonstrated in full light the full methods of producing them, this Spiritualistic contingent became decidedly hostile and when Mrs. Kane13 finally stepped before the big audience to “confess orally what she had already confessed in print” she was laboring under too great a nervous strain to make any “intelligent utterance.” Those in charge of the affair realizing that an address was out of the question at once suggested that she immediately give a demonstration of the “rappings.” One of the New York papers the next morning published the following description of what happened.9
That night, over two thousand people crowded into the Academy of Music to see the sensational reveal. Most were sober, sensible folks who "welcomed with delight" the news that one of the famous Fox Sisters was going to come clean about her involvement in Spiritualist deception. However, certain sections of the audience were filled with committed Spiritualists, men and women who saw any attempt to expose the truth as personal attacks. When Dr. C. M. Richmond, a well-known New York dentist who had spent twenty years and a fortune investigating medium tricks, explained and demonstrated the methods used under bright lights, this group became openly hostile. When Mrs. Kane finally stepped up before the large audience to "verbally confess what she had already admitted in print," she was under so much nervous pressure that she couldn't make any "intelligent statement." Those organizing the event, realizing that a speech was out of the question, quickly suggested that she demonstrate the "rappings." The next morning, one of the New York newspapers published the following account of what transpired.9
“But if her tongue had lost its power her preternatural toe joint had not. A plain wooden stool, or table, resting upon four short legs and having the properties of a sounding board was placed in front of her. Removing her shoe, she placed her right foot upon this little table.
“But even if her speech had lost its power, her unusual toe joint had not. A simple wooden stool or table, standing on four short legs and acting like a sounding board, was set in front of her. She took off her shoe and placed her right foot on this small table.”
“The entire house became breathlessly still and was rewarded by a number of little short, sharp raps—those mysterious sounds which have for forty years frightened and bewildered hundreds of thousands of people in this country and in Europe.
“The whole house fell completely silent and was met with a series of quick, sharp knocks—those mysterious sounds that have terrified and puzzled hundreds of thousands of people in this country and in Europe for forty years.”
“A committee consisting of three physicians taken from the audience then ascended the stage, and having made an examination of her foot during the progress of the rappings, unhesitatingly agreed that the sounds were made by the action of the first joint of her large toe.
“A committee of three doctors from the audience then went up on stage, and after examining her foot while the tapping continued, they confidently agreed that the sounds were produced by the movement of the first joint of her big toe.”
“The demonstration was perfect and complete and only the most hopelessly prejudiced and bigoted fanatics of Spiritualism could withstand the irresistible force of this commonplace explanation and exhibition of how spirit rappings are produced.”
“The demonstration was flawless and thorough, and only the most hopelessly biased and bigoted fans of Spiritualism could resist the undeniable power of this straightforward explanation and showcase of how spirit raps are created.”
The exposure attracted widespread attention. Letters poured in from far and wide begging for confirmation, explanation or denial. The rest of the tribe of mediums naively hinted that if there had been fraud it was well to have it exposed but of course they were genuine.14 Many who had believed in Spiritualism wrote most pathetically. One of these writing from San Francisco says:
The exposure grabbed a lot of attention. Letters flooded in from all over, asking for confirmation, explanation, or denial. The other mediums naively suggested that if there was any dishonesty, it was good to have it revealed, but of course they were the real deal.14 Many who had faith in Spiritualism wrote very sadly. One person writing from San Francisco says:
“I have been a believer in the phenomena from its first inception through you and your sister, believing it to be true since that time.
“I have believed in the phenomena since it first started with you and your sister, and I have thought it was true ever since.”
“I am now eighty-one years old and have but a short time of course, to remain in this world, and I feel a great anxiety to know through you if I have been deceived all this time in a matter of vital interest to us all.”10
“I am now eighty-one years old and have only a short time left in this world, and I feel a strong need to know from you if I have been misled all this time in a matter that's crucial for all of us.”10
But perhaps of them all none better expresses what a blow the exposure was to thousands who had accepted as genuine the messages of the mysterious raps or describes more vividly the effect of Spiritualism on many who are attracted to it than the following from a woman in Boston.11
But maybe none of them captures how shocking the exposure was for thousands who believed the messages from the mysterious knocks were real, or describes more clearly the impact of Spiritualism on many who are drawn to it than the following from a woman in Boston.11
“Hundreds of thousands have believed through you and you alone. Hundreds of thousands eagerly ask you whether all the glorious light that they fancied you had given them, was but the false flicker of a common dip-candle of fraud.
"Hundreds of thousands have believed through you and you alone. Hundreds of thousands eagerly ask you whether all the glorious light they thought you had given them was just the deceptive flicker of an ordinary candle of deception."
“If, as you say, you were forced to pursue this imposture from childhood, I can forgive you, and I am sure God will; for he turns not back the truly repentant. I will not upbraid you. I am sure you have suffered as much as any penalty, human or divine, could cause you to suffer. The disclosures that you make take from me all that I have cherished most. There is nothing left for me now but to hope for the reality of that repose which death promises us.
“If, as you say, you were forced to live this lie since you were a kid, I can forgive you, and I’m sure God will too; because He doesn't turn away from those who truly repent. I won’t blame you. I’m sure you’ve suffered as much as any punishment, whether from people or from God, could make you suffer. The things you’ve revealed have taken away everything I’ve held dear. There’s nothing left for me now but to hope for the peace that death promises us.”
“It is perhaps better that the delusion should be at last swept away by one single word, and that word ‘fraud.’
“It’s probably better that the illusion is finally shattered by one simple word, and that word is ‘fraud.’”




15
15
“I know that the pursuit of this shadowy belief has wrought upon my brain and that I am no longer my old self. Money I have spent in thousands and thousands of dollars within a few short years to propitiate the ‘mediumistic’ intelligence. It is true that never once have I received a message or the token of a word that did not leave a still unsatisfied longing in my heart, a feeling that it was not really my loved one after all who was speaking to me, or if it was my loved one that he was changed, that I hardly knew him and he hardly knew me. But that must have been the true intuition. It is better that the delusion is past, after all, for had I kept on in that way, I am sure I should have gone mad. The constant seeking, the frequent pretended response, its unsatisfying meaning, the sense of distance and change between me and my loved one—oh! it has been horrible, horrible!
“I know that chasing this elusive belief has affected my mind and that I'm not the same person I used to be. I've spent thousands and thousands of dollars in just a few short years trying to appease the ‘mediumistic’ intelligence. It's true that I've never received a message or a word that didn't leave me feeling a deep, unresolved longing in my heart, a sensation that it wasn't really my loved one speaking to me, or if it was, that he had changed so much that I hardly recognized him and he hardly recognized me. But that must have been the real insight. It's probably for the best that the illusion is over, because had I continued like that, I'm sure I would have lost my mind. The constant searching, the frequent fake responses, their unsatisfying meanings, the feeling of distance and change between me and my loved one—oh! it has been dreadful, dreadful!
“He who is dying of thirst and has the sweet cup ever snatched from his lips, just as the first drop touches them—he alone can know what in actual things is the similitude of this Spiritualistic torture.
“He who is dying of thirst and has the sweet cup always snatched from his lips, just as the first drop touches them—he alone can know what in real life is the similarity of this Spiritualistic torture.
“God bless you, for I think that you now speak the truth. You have my forgiveness at least, and I believe that thousands of others will forgive you, for the atonement made in season wipes out much of the stain of the early sin.”
“God bless you, because I believe you’re finally speaking the truth. You have my forgiveness, at the very least, and I think that thousands of others will forgive you too, since timely atonement removes much of the guilt from past mistakes.”
Margaret Kane’s “confession” did not bring her the relief or friends she had hoped for, nor did it end her connection with Spiritualism for, glad as she would have been to give it up for good, her theatrical exposure was a financial failure and before long she was down and out again and once more she resorted to Spiritualism as a means of livelihood, giving seances and mediumistic meetings in a number of cities throughout the United States; but her power of fooling the public was gone.16 Having confessed to deceit once, no amount of persuasion on her part could convince the public that she was genuine, and in place of the thousands who had flocked to her in her younger days she never had more than a handful at her meetings. Her only friends were Spiritualists for strangely enough some of them still had faith in her, even when she was exposing Spiritualism, believing that she had fallen into the hands of evil spirits when she confessed that she was a fraud.
Margaret Kane's "confession" didn't bring her the relief or support she had hoped for, and it didn’t end her ties to Spiritualism either. As much as she would have liked to leave it behind for good, her time in the spotlight turned out to be a financial flop. Before long, she was broke again and once more turned to Spiritualism for a living, holding séances and mediumistic gatherings in various cities across the United States. However, her ability to deceive the public was gone.16 After admitting to her dishonesty once, no amount of convincing could persuade the public that she was real. Instead of the thousands who had once flocked to her in her youth, she now drew only a handful to her meetings. Her only friends were other Spiritualists who, strangely enough, still believed in her, even when she was revealing the truth about Spiritualism, thinking that she had been taken over by evil spirits when she confessed to being a fraud.
Some time after the confession a “recantation” was circulated as coming from Mrs. Kane. I was never able to find any proof of its authenticity but my friend, Mr. W. S. Davis, who knew her well, informed me that she did make it—that she had to, or starve. It was not wholly voluntary though as Mr. Newton (then President of the First Society of Spiritualists) convinced her that it would be for her interest, and the interest of Spiritualism as well to do it. It made little difference, however, for the career of the unfortunate woman was nearly over. Frequently overcome by drink, forced on by privation and misery, death came to her, on March 8, 1895, less than seven years after she had stood in a crowded theatre and deliberately shown the method of making the raps which had brought her fame for four decades.
Some time after the confession, a “recantation” was spread around claiming to be from Mrs. Kane. I could never find any proof that it was real, but my friend, Mr. W. S. Davis, who knew her well, told me that she did make it—that she had to, or she'd starve. It wasn't entirely voluntary, though, as Mr. Newton (who was then President of the First Society of Spiritualists) convinced her that it would be in her best interest and also beneficial for Spiritualism to do it. Still, it didn't change much, as the career of the unfortunate woman was almost over. Often overwhelmed by alcohol and pushed to the brink by deprivation and misery, death came for her on March 8, 1895, less than seven years after she had stood in a packed theater and intentionally demonstrated the method of making the raps that had brought her fame for four decades.
The Fox Sisters used Spiritualism only as a means to “get while the getting was good.” Fortunately for the general public Spiritualism received a severe jolt in the confession of Margaret Fox Kane; there was an end to the Fox “swindle” and an untold amount of blood-money and grief saved to poor misguided souls so easily fooled by a simple physical trick.
The Fox Sisters saw Spiritualism as a way to “get while the getting was good.” Luckily for the general public, Spiritualism took a big hit with Margaret Fox Kane's confession; it marked the end of the Fox “scam” and saved countless amounts of money and heartache for those poor, misguided souls who were easily tricked by a simple physical trick.
17
17
CHAPTER II
THE DAVENPORT BROTHERS
Such evidence of spirits as the simple “rappings” of the Fox Sisters soon gave place to more elaborate “manifestations” and with the appearance of Ira Erastus Davenport and his brother William Henry Harrison Davenport, working together, and known as the “Davenport Brothers,” these manifestations became complicated exhibitions involving the use of a cabinet, rope tricks, bells, and various horns and musical instruments. These brothers have always been, and are still, pointed to as being indisputable proof of the reality and genuineness of mediumistic phenomena and public interest in Spiritualism was greatly stimulated by the tremendous sensation and discussion caused by their demonstrations, yet an interesting train of circumstances put me in possession of facts more than sufficient to disprove their having, or even claiming, spiritualistic power.
Such evidence of spirits, like the simple “rappings” of the Fox Sisters, soon evolved into more elaborate “manifestations.” With the emergence of Ira Erastus Davenport and his brother William Henry Harrison Davenport, who worked together and were known as the “Davenport Brothers,” these manifestations turned into complex performances featuring a cabinet, rope tricks, bells, and various horns and musical instruments. These brothers have always been, and still are, regarded as undeniable proof of the reality and authenticity of mediumistic phenomena. Public interest in Spiritualism was significantly fueled by the huge sensation and discussions sparked by their demonstrations. However, an interesting series of events led me to discover facts more than enough to disprove their claims of having any spiritualistic powers.
During many of the years in which I have been making a study of Spiritualism I supposed both of the Davenports dead and when my friend, Harry Kellar, in recounting some of his early experiences and hardships told me that he had been associated with them at one time and that Ira Davenport was still living I was surprised indeed. I at once communicated with him and there followed a pleasant acquaintance which lasted until his death and furnished me with much of historic value concerning the brothers which has never appeared in print.
During many of the years I've been studying Spiritualism, I thought both of the Davenports were dead. When my friend, Harry Kellar, shared some of his early experiences and challenges, he told me he had worked with them at one point and that Ira Davenport was still alive. I was really surprised. I immediately reached out to him, and we developed a nice friendship that lasted until his death, providing me with a lot of historic insights about the brothers that have never been published.
18
18
Heretofore all published accounts of the Davenport Brothers’ doings have been vague, speculative, lacking in actual knowledge, and misleading because the authors have been victims of delusion, but the information here given is based on a long correspondence with Ira Davenport as well as an open hearted confession which he made to me shortly before his death, answering all my questions unreservedly and offering to assist me in every way he could as he wanted my statements12 to be accurate in the book on Spiritualism which he knew I was writing.
So far, all published accounts of the Davenport Brothers' activities have been unclear, speculative, lacking in real knowledge, and misleading because the authors have been misled. However, the information provided here is based on a long correspondence with Ira Davenport, as well as a heartfelt confession he made to me shortly before his death. He answered all my questions openly and offered to help me in any way he could because he wanted my statements12 to be accurate in the book on Spiritualism that he knew I was writing.
The Davenport Brothers were devotedly attached to each other and when in 1877 William died while they were in Australia, Ira the surviving brother was completely upset. He made one feeble attempt to reinstate himself, but the “Spirit” was lacking and he returned, a discouraged man, to spend the remainder of his days in peace and quiet at home. While playing Australia early in 1910 for Harry Rickards I hunted up the grave of William Davenport and finding it sadly neglected I had it put in order, fresh flowers planted on it and the stone work repaired.13 It was also on this trip that I met William M. Fay of “Davenport Brothers and Fay,” who told me many interesting things about the brothers and on my return to America one of the first things which I did was to go to Maysville, Chautauqua County, New York, to make Ira Davenport a visit. He met me at the station and took me to his home, an exceptionally happy and restful one presided over by the second Mrs. Davenport, the first having died in childbirth.
The Davenport Brothers were very close to each other, and when William died in Australia in 1877, Ira, the surviving brother, was completely devastated. He made one half-hearted attempt to move on, but without the "Spirit," he returned home a discouraged man to spend the rest of his days in peace and quiet. While performing in Australia in early 1910 for Harry Rickards, I sought out William Davenport's grave and, finding it sadly neglected, had it tidied up, with fresh flowers planted and the stonework repaired. 13 During this trip, I also met William M. Fay of “Davenport Brothers and Fay,” who shared many interesting stories about the brothers. When I returned to America, one of the first things I did was visit Ira Davenport in Maysville, Chautauqua County, New York. He met me at the station and took me to his home, which was exceptionally happy and peaceful, presided over by his second wife, since the first had died in childbirth.
This second marriage was most romantic. During a19 seance which the Brothers were giving in Paris14 Ira noticed a strikingly beautiful Belgian girl intently watching him. After the performance he managed to meet her only to find that she could not speak a word of English. His French being limited to the usual two or three word table d’hôte vocabulary of the average American tourist he called his interpreter and through him asked the girl to become his wife. Bewildered by such an audacious proposal she blushed deeply, and cast down her eyes, then slowly raising them looked straight into Ira’s. There was a quick exchange of admiration and her woman’s intuition must have read deeply and correctly for she then and there consented to wed this American who had so unconventionally asked her to be his wife, a decision which she never had occasion to regret for they were a remarkably happy couple.15
This second marriage was incredibly romantic. During a 19 seance that the Brothers were hosting in Paris14, Ira noticed a stunningly beautiful Belgian girl watching him closely. After the performance, he managed to meet her, only to discover that she couldn't speak any English. His French was limited to the typical two or three-word phrases that an average American tourist might know, so he called for his interpreter and asked the girl through him to become his wife. Surprised by such a bold proposal, she blushed deeply and looked down, then slowly raised her gaze to meet Ira’s. There was a quick exchange of admiration, and her intuition must have understood the moment because she agreed to marry this American who had asked her so unconventionally, a choice she would never regret, as they turned out to be a wonderfully happy couple.15
In the tranquil atmosphere of his porch we turned back the pages of time, Mr. Davenport re-living in retrospect the trials, battles, praise and applause of long ago. Among other things we talked over the magical mystery performers of other days which led him to say very generously:
In the calm setting of his porch, we reflected on the past, with Mr. Davenport recalling the challenges, battles, accolades, and cheers of days gone by. We discussed the enchanting mystery performers of earlier times, which prompted him to say quite generously:
20
20
“Houdini, you know more about the old timers and my arguments, than I who lived through those troublesome times.”
“Houdini, you know more about the old-timers and my arguments than I do, even though I lived through those tough times.”
He said that he recognized in me a past master of the craft and therefore spoke openly and did not hesitate to tell me the secrets of his feats. We discussed and analyzed the statements made in his letters to me and he frankly admitted that the work of the Davenport Brothers was accomplished by perfectly natural means and belonged to that class of feats commonly credited to “physical dexterity.” Not once was there even a hint that Spiritualism was of any concern to him, instead, discussing his work as straightforward showmanship.
He said he saw me as an expert in the craft, so he spoke frankly and didn’t hold back on sharing the secrets behind his tricks. We talked about and broke down the claims in his letters to me, and he openly admitted that the work of the Davenport Brothers was done using entirely natural methods and fell into the category of tricks usually attributed to “physical dexterity.” There wasn’t even a hint that Spiritualism mattered to him; instead, he approached his work as pure showmanship.
For me it was a memorable day and did not end with the setting of the sun, for we talked far into the night,16 I with notebook in hand, he with a long piece of rope initiating me into the mysteries of the real “Davenport tie,” which converted thousands to a belief in Spiritualism and was the genesis17 of the rope-tying stunts which gave such a stimulus to Spiritualistic discussion in connection with the brothers. Though many attempts were made to imitate it, to the best of my knowledge and belief, no one, not even the magical fraternity, was ever able to detect the method used in these famous rope tricks, the secret being guarded so carefully that Ira Davenport’s children did not know it. I have tested it and for uses such as they made of it I consider it one of the best rope ties21 in existence to-day, and it is only because I want it on record when I eventually pass to the Beyond that I am explaining to the public the modus operandi which was as follows.
For me, it was an unforgettable day that didn't end when the sun went down. We talked late into the night, with me holding a notebook and him with a long piece of rope, teaching me the secrets of the real "Davenport tie." This tie convinced thousands to believe in Spiritualism and was the origin of the rope-tying stunts that sparked so much debate about Spiritualism in connection with the brothers. Although many have tried to copy it, to my knowledge, no one—not even those in the magic community—was ever able to figure out the method behind these famous rope tricks. The secret was kept so well that even Ira Davenport’s children didn't know it. I've tested it, and for the purposes they used it for, I believe it's one of the best rope ties out there today. I'm only sharing this now because I want it on record when I eventually pass to the Beyond about the modus operandi, which was as follows.
Built into either side of the cabinet used by the Davenports18 was a bench through which two holes had been bored a little distance apart. The Brothers seated themselves on these benches, and opposite one another, with their feet squarely on the floor in front of them. The end of a rope was passed around the legs of one of the brothers, close up by the knees, and tied. The rope was then wound around the legs several times, fastened at the ankles, the remaining portion carried straight across the cabinet to the other brother’s ankles, fastened, wound about his legs and tied at the knees. A shorter piece of rope was then tied to each of their wrists with the knots lying next to the pulse. These ropes were threaded through the holes and the wrists drawn down to the benches, and the ends of the ropes fastened to the ankles.
Built into either side of the cabinet used by the Davenports18 was a bench with two holes drilled a little distance apart. The brothers sat on these benches facing each other, their feet flat on the floor in front of them. A rope was wrapped around the legs of one of the brothers, right above the knees, and tied. The rope was then wrapped around the legs several times, secured at the ankles, and the remaining part was carried straight across the cabinet to the other brother’s ankles, fastened, wrapped around his legs, and tied at the knees. A shorter piece of rope was tied to each of their wrists, with the knots resting next to their pulse points. These ropes were threaded through the holes, pulling their wrists down to the benches, and the ends of the ropes were secured to their ankles.
Their method of releasing themselves was comparatively simple. While one extended his feet the other drew his in thus securing slack enough in the wrist ropes to permit working their hands out of the loops.19 The second brother was released by reversing the action.
Their way of freeing themselves was actually pretty straightforward. While one brother extended his feet, the other pulled his in, creating enough slack in the wrist ropes to allow them to work their hands out of the loops.19 The second brother got free by doing the opposite.
22
22
After the demonstrations were completed the brothers slipped their hands back into the loops from which they had drawn them, placed their feet in the original positions and were ready to be examined. When the cabinet was opened the ropes appeared as taut as when put on by the committee.
After the demonstrations were finished, the brothers slipped their hands back into the loops they had taken them from, put their feet back in the original positions, and were ready to be examined. When the cabinet was opened, the ropes looked just as tight as when the committee had put them on.
In order to disprove the frequently made claim that the Davenports left their benches to produce certain manifestations they asked investigating committees to place sheets of paper under their feet and mark around them with pencil or crayon thus making it seemingly impossible to move a foot without detection. But this in no way interfered or hindered in their performance for Ira told me they used to slide their feet, paper and all, and still keep the feet inside the marks, a method I can vouch for as being practical for I have tried it successfully.20
To counter the common belief that the Davenports got up from their benches to create certain effects, they asked investigating committees to place sheets of paper under their feet and outline around them with pencil or crayon, making it seem like it would be impossible to move a foot without being noticed. However, this didn’t interfere with their performance at all, because Ira told me they would slide their feet, paper and all, while still keeping their feet within the outlines—a method I can confirm works well since I've successfully tried it. 20
With the advantage of working together it was simply impossible to secure both of the brothers in such a manner as to prevent their producing the expected results. If one was in trouble the other was always ready to come to the rescue for no matter how securely the committee tied them one was sure to be more loosely tied than the other and could get a hand free to reach over and help.
With the benefit of working together, it was just impossible to keep both brothers in a way that would stop them from getting the expected results. If one got into trouble, the other was always there to help out because no matter how tightly the committee bound them, one would always be tied less securely than the other and could get a hand free to lend a hand.
“There was one chance in twenty million to hold us both at the same time,” Ira told me.21
“There was a one in twenty million chance to hold us both at the same time,” Ira told me.21
The Davenports’ strictest test was known as “The Tie23 Around the Neck.” This was also explained to me by Ira. A committee of three was called upon one of whom was a woman and for that reason the least suspected although in reality a confederate.22 She and the Davenports were each in turn tied around the neck. The woman released herself by cutting the rope.23 Hiding the pieces in her bloomers she performed her share of the manifestations and retied herself with a duplicate piece of rope. No one was the wiser for so curiously allied are our five senses that the committee, bereft of its sight while such dark deeds were being done, seemed to have lost the use of its reasoning power as well.
The Davenports’ toughest challenge was called “The Tie23 Around the Neck.” Ira explained it to me. A committee of three was formed, one of whom was a woman, making her the least suspected, though she was actually in on the scheme. She and the Davenports would each take turns being tied around the neck. The woman freed herself by cutting the rope. Hiding the pieces in her bloomers, she took part in the acts and tied herself up again with a matching piece of rope. No one caught on; our five senses are so strangely connected that the committee, deprived of sight while these shady things were happening, seemed to lose its ability to think clearly as well.
The first of the Davenports’ public performances were given in a large hall with rows of seats for the audience and a small raised platform which served as a stage. Someone, thinking to prevent the possibility of assistance by visitors, or confederates in the audience, asked if it were possible to have the manifestations occur in a closet. Receiving an affirmative answer one was built with openings large enough to “insert the spirit hands.” This closet was a decided advantage to the Brothers as it gave them an opportunity to work in total darkness which was an essential element of their performance. The closet was improved upon by placing a big box in the center of the stage and there gradually developed the cabinet24 as we know it to-day.
The Davenports’ first public performances took place in a large hall with rows of seats for the audience and a small raised platform that acted as a stage. To prevent any possible interference from audience members or accomplices, someone suggested that the manifestations happen inside a closet. After getting a yes to that idea, a closet was built with openings big enough to "insert the spirit hands." This closet was a significant advantage for the Brothers because it allowed them to perform in complete darkness, which was crucial to their act. The closet was later improved by placing a big box in the center of the stage, leading to the development of the cabinet24 as we know it today.
During that eventful visit Ira emphatically denied many of the absurd tales and popular beliefs concerning the Brothers, among them being the “flour test,” the “snuff24 test”25 and such stories as the claim that when a boy at home he gave a seance for his parents and during levitation26 was raised up until his head touched the ceiling breaking both lath and plaster; that he was once levitated across the Niagara River, a distance of three thousand yards, and the one telling of his having effected an escape by Spiritual means from a prison in Oswego, N. Y., in 1859.
During that memorable visit, Ira strongly denied many of the ridiculous stories and common beliefs about the Brothers, including the “flour test,” the “snuff24 test”25 and tales like the one claiming that when he was a boy, he gave a seance for his parents and during levitation26 was lifted until his head hit the ceiling, breaking both lath and plaster; that he once floated across the Niagara River, a distance of three thousand yards; and the story about him escaping by Spiritual means from a prison in Oswego, N. Y., in 1859.
The Davenports were constantly on their guard against surprise and exposure and Ira explained to me that when they were suspicious of a committeeman who wanted to go into the cabinet with them they would insist that he be tied too in order to prevent the audience from thinking he was a confederate. Fastened to a bench as well as to each of the Davenports he was absolutely helpless for while one was getting loose the other would strain the ropes on the committeeman’s feet holding him tight.
The Davenports were always on edge, trying to avoid surprises and getting found out. Ira told me that when they were wary of a committee member wanting to join their group, they would insist he be tied up too, to keep the audience from thinking he was in on it. Secured to a bench and to each of the Davenports, he was completely powerless because while one of them was getting free, the other would pull the ropes on the committee member’s feet, keeping him restrained.
He also told me that they were in the habit of reserving seats in the front row for their friends as a protection against anyone breaking through. At private circles they25 ran a cord through button holes on all present, ostensibly to “prevent collusion with the medium,” but in reality as a protection against a surprise seizure. They once heard that the Pinkerton Detective agency had been hired to catch them and in order to effectually forestall any meddler, they had a confederate smuggle in a bear-trap and after the seance room was darkened set the trap in the aisle.
He also told me that they usually saved seats in the front row for their friends to prevent anyone from breaking in. In private circles, they ran a cord through the buttonholes of everyone present, supposedly to “prevent collusion with the medium,” but really as a safeguard against any unexpected intrusion. They once heard that the Pinkerton Detective Agency had been hired to catch them, so to effectively avoid any interference, they had an accomplice sneak in a bear trap and set it up in the aisle after the séance room was darkened.
I called Ira’s attention to a clipping concerning the “Dark Seances” from the London Post, a conservative paper, which read:
I pointed out a clipping to Ira about the “Dark Seances” from the London Post, a conservative newspaper, which said:
“The musical instruments, bells, etc., were placed on the table; the Brothers Davenport were then manacled, hands and feet, and securely bound to the chairs by ropes. A chain of communication (though not a circular one) was formed, and the instant the lights were extinguished the musical instruments appeared to be carried all about the room. The current of air, which they occasioned in their rapid transit was felt upon the faces of all present.
“The musical instruments, bells, and so on were set on the table; the Brothers Davenport were then handcuffed and shackled at the feet, tightly secured to the chairs with ropes. A chain of communication (not a circular one) was established, and the moment the lights went out the musical instruments seemed to move around the room. The rush of air they created while moving quickly was felt on the faces of everyone present.
“The bells were loudly rung; the trumpets made knocks upon the floor, and the tambourine appeared running around the room, jingling with all its might. At the same time sparks were observed as if passing from South to West. Several persons exclaimed that they were touched by the instruments, which on one occasion became so demonstrative that one gentleman received a knock on the nasal organ which broke the skin and caused a few drops of blood to flow.”
“The bells rang out loudly; the trumpets thudded against the floor, and the tambourine seemed to scamper around the room, jingling with all its strength. At the same time, sparks were seen flying from South to West. Several people shouted that they were struck by the instruments, which at one point became so animated that one man got hit on the nose, breaking the skin and causing a few drops of blood to spill.”
After I finished reading it Ira exclaimed:
After I finished reading it, Ira exclaimed:
“Strange how people imagine things in the dark! Why, the musical instruments never left our hands yet many spectators would have taken an oath that they heard them flying over their heads.”27
“Isn't it odd how people conjure things up in the dark? The musical instruments never left our hands, yet many people would swear they heard them soaring above their heads.”27
26
26
Ira Davenport positively disclaimed Spiritualistic power in his talk with me, saying repeatedly that he and his brother never claimed to be mediums or pretended their work to be Spiritualistic. He admitted, however, that his parents died believing that the boys had super-human power. In this connection he told me of a family by the name of Kidder in which the boys faked Spiritualistic mediumship. The mother, a simple woman easily misled, became a confirmed believer. After a time the boys got tired of the game they were playing and confessed to her that it was all a fake. The shock of the disillusion almost drove her insane and Ira said it was the fear of a similar result which kept him from confessing to his father the true nature of their work. So when the father asked the boys to do tests for him they declared that the spirits said “no” and explained that they could only do what the spirits asked.
Ira Davenport clearly rejected the idea of having Spiritualistic powers during our conversation, repeatedly stating that he and his brother never claimed to be mediums or pretended their work was Spiritualistic. However, he acknowledged that their parents died believing the boys had superhuman abilities. In this context, he recounted a story about a family named Kidder, where the boys faked being Spiritualistic mediums. The mother, a naive woman easily fooled, became a firm believer. Eventually, the boys grew tired of the act and confessed to her that it was all a scam. The shock of the revelation nearly drove her insane, and Ira mentioned that it was the fear of a similar outcome that prevented him from telling his father the true nature of their work. So, when their father asked the boys to perform tests for him, they claimed the spirits said "no" and explained that they could only do what the spirits requested.
But if the Davenport Brothers did not claim spiritual powers themselves they nevertheless allowed others to claim them in their behalf. One of the first to do this was J. B. Ferguson, variously known as “Mr.,” “Rev.,” and “Dr.,” but I have no way of knowing how his titles came to him or just what they represented. If I am not mistaken he had been a minister in the Unitarian Church. He travelled with the Davenports as their lecturer, a position filled later by Thomas L. Nichols. Ferguson positively believed that everything accomplished by the Davenports was done with the aid of spirits. That both Ferguson and Nichols believed in Spiritualism is shown by their writings. Neither of them were disillusioned regarding the spiritual powers of the Brothers, the secret27 of the manifestations being religiously kept from them. Their remarks were left to their own discretion, the Davenports thinking it better showmanship to leave the whole matter for the audience to draw its own conclusion after seeing the exhibition. Then too with a minister as a lecturer who sincerely believed the phenomena many were led to believe, which helped to fill the coffers, meet the expenses, and increase the publicity which was a necessary part of the game.
But even though the Davenport Brothers didn't claim to have spiritual powers themselves, they allowed others to make those claims for them. One of the first was J. B. Ferguson, who went by “Mr.,” “Rev.,” and “Dr.,” but I have no idea how he earned those titles or what they really meant. If I'm not mistaken, he had been a minister in the Unitarian Church. He traveled with the Davenports as their lecturer, a role that was later taken on by Thomas L. Nichols. Ferguson firmly believed that everything the Davenports achieved was done with the help of spirits. The fact that both Ferguson and Nichols believed in Spiritualism is evident in their writings. Neither of them was disillusioned about the Brothers' spiritual powers, with the secret of the manifestations being carefully hidden from them. Their comments were up to their own judgment, as the Davenports thought it was better showmanship to let the audience come to their own conclusions after witnessing the performance. Plus, with a minister as a lecturer who genuinely believed in the phenomena, many people were convinced, which helped fill the coffers, cover expenses, and boost the publicity that was an essential part of the act.

In one of the letters which Ira wrote me he says:
In one of the letters Ira wrote me, he says:
“We never in public affirmed our belief in Spiritualism, that we regarded as no business of the public; nor did we offer our entertainment as the result of sleight-of-hand, or on the other hand as Spiritualism. We let our friends and foes settle that as best they could between themselves, but unfortunately, we were often the victims of their disagreements.”
“We never publicly stated our belief in Spiritualism, which we felt wasn’t anyone’s business; nor did we present our show as a trick, or on the other hand, as Spiritualism. We allowed our friends and critics to sort that out among themselves, but unfortunately, we often ended up being affected by their conflicts.”
In a letter which Ira wrote from Maysville, dated January 19, 1909, which I received while in Europe, he says:
In a letter that Ira wrote from Maysville, dated January 19, 1909, which I got while I was in Europe, he says:
“You must not fail to do me the honor of a visit when you return to America, although two years is quite a long time, and in the mean time, please let me hear from you whenever the ‘Spirit’ moves.
“You can’t miss the chance to visit me when you’re back in America. Two years is a long time, but in the meantime, please reach out whenever you feel inspired.”
“Regarding the future, I think the possibilities within your grasp are almost boundless, splendid new territory, all South of Central America, Mexico, Australia, New Zealand, India, Spain, Portugal and Africa.”28
“About the future, I believe the opportunities available to you are nearly limitless, exciting new areas, all south of Central America, Mexico, Australia, New Zealand, India, Spain, Portugal, and Africa.”28
“My old-time travelling companion, William M. Fay,28 told me four years ago while on a visit here from Australia, that he and Harry Kellar cleared over $40,000 in about eight months in South America, and Mexico, and that was thirty-four years ago, and that the opportunities are now vastly improved, such as railroads, instead of mules, increase of population, advance in civilization in those backward countries. He says it would be a pleasure trip now to what it was when he and Kellar had to travel on muleback. He was very enthusiastic on the subject of making another tour and we would have done so but for the fact that his physicians strongly advised against it on account of poor health and weakened physical condition. He is living at present in Melbourne, Australia, having settled there with his family in 1877, shortly after the death of my brother, which occurred July 1, 1877. He is not at all contented, notwithstanding his pleasant surroundings and ample fortune; after a man has become a regular ‘Globe Trotter,’ I don’t think it possible for him to settle down and lead a quiet monotonous life.... I wish here to say that our first tour through Europe consumed four years, leaving this country, August 26, 1864, returning September 29, 1868. Our second trip took us over three years, leaving here March 22, 1874, and returning October 20, 1877, four months after the death of my brother.”
“My old travel buddy, William M. Fay,28 told me four years ago during his visit from Australia that he and Harry Kellar made over $40,000 in about eight months in South America and Mexico, and that was thirty-four years ago. He mentioned that the opportunities are now much better, like railroads instead of mules, a growing population, and advancements in civilization in those developing countries. He said it would be a pleasure trip now compared to when he and Kellar had to ride mules. He was really enthusiastic about making another trip, but unfortunately, his doctors strongly advised against it due to his poor health and weakened condition. He currently lives in Melbourne, Australia, having moved there with his family in 1877, shortly after my brother passed away on July 1, 1877. Despite his nice surroundings and wealth, he’s not completely happy; once a man has become a regular Globe Trotter, I don’t think it’s possible for him to settle down and live a quiet, monotonous life.... I want to mention that our first tour through Europe took four years, starting from this country on August 26, 1864, and returning on September 29, 1868. Our second trip lasted over three years, leaving here on March 22, 1874, and coming back on October 20, 1877, just four months after my brother’s death.”
When exhibiting in Liverpool the Davenports were the cause of quite a riot29 which not only militated against them but stirred up some political strife as well. I will quote Ira’s account of it from a letter to me dated January 19, 1909.
When they showcased their talents in Liverpool, the Davenports sparked quite a riot29 that not only worked against them but also ignited some political tension. I’ll share Ira’s description of the events from a letter he sent me on January 19, 1909.

29
29
“Well, yes, regarding Liverpool, I have very vivid recollections, and after forty-four years they are far from being ‘scenes of mystified events,’ they were results of peculiar combinations, of unfortunate circumstances, professional jealousy, religious prejudice, anti-American feeling, with a few other disturbing elements thrown in, including ‘fenianism,’30 which was engaging the public attention at that time, all worked up to a white heat culminating in one of the most spectacular displays of ‘English Fair Play’ that was ever presented to an appreciative English public.... While in Liverpool and some other towns in England, we could not appear in the streets without being greeted by threatening crowds, with such exclamations as ‘Yankee Doodle,’ ‘John Brown’s Body,’ ‘Barnum’s Humbug,’ ‘Yankee Swindle,’ ‘Fegi Mermaid,’ and many other nice things too numerous to mention....
“Well, yes, about Liverpool, I have very clear memories, and after forty-four years they are far from being ‘mysterious events’; they were the results of strange combinations, unfortunate circumstances, professional jealousy, religious prejudice, anti-American sentiment, along with a few other troubling factors, including ‘fenianism,’ 30 which was capturing public attention at that time, all reaching a white heat that led to one of the most impressive displays of ‘English Fair Play’ ever shown to an appreciative English audience.... While in Liverpool and some other towns in England, we couldn’t walk in the streets without facing hostile crowds, with shouts like ‘Yankee Doodle,’ ‘John Brown’s Body,’ ‘Barnum’s Humbug,’ ‘Yankee Swindle,’ ‘Fegi Mermaid,’ and many other nice things far too numerous to mention....
“I think my experience in Liverpool stands out as the most prominent example of ‘Fair Play’ ever dealt out to any American citizens and a nauseating example to all foreigners of ‘’ow’ the average Englishman does things at ‘’ome.’... It was well known that we were Northern men, and the world knows how the English sympathized with the slave holders’ rebellion, and they did not miss any opportunity of showing how they felt at the time on the subject. While pretending that their brutal displays of hostility were caused by our refusal to be tied by a particular kind of knot, in fact our only offence was, objecting to be tortured at the risk of being permanently maimed or crippled for life.... Our appeal to the British public at the time is a plain truthful statement30 of the facts, regarding the riots in Liverpool, Huddersfield, and Leeds which several of the English papers had the fairness to publish. All England seemed to have gone mad on the subject of cabinet smashing and speculative sharpers reaped a rich harvest selling bogus pieces of smashed Davenport cabinet. Wood enough was sold in small pieces to make ten times as many cabinets as the Davenport Brothers ever used during their public career.... Although I am now in my 70th year, I would not for one moment hesitate to face the public of Liverpool, Huddersfield, and Leeds, and try conclusions with them again, drawing no line or limitations except those of torturing or maiming one for life.... I shall always feel a great deal of pleasure in your success, especially in meeting and overcoming anything in the nature of hostility and opposition. I remember seeing a notice of the death of Dr. Slade quite a while ago. I became acquainted with him in 1860. He then resided in the State of Michigan.”
“I think my experience in Liverpool is one of the clearest examples of ‘Fair Play’ ever shown to American citizens and a disgusting example to all foreigners of how the average Englishman behaves at home. It was well known that we were from the North, and everyone knows how the English sympathized with the slaveholders’ rebellion. They seized every opportunity to express their feelings on the matter at the time. While pretending that their brutal displays of hostility were due to our refusal to be restricted by a particular type of knot, our only real offense was objecting to being tortured at the risk of being permanently disabled or crippled for life. Our appeal to the British public was a straightforward and honest account of the facts regarding the riots in Liverpool, Huddersfield, and Leeds, which several English newspapers fairly published. All of England seemed to have gone crazy over cabinet smashing, and speculative con artists made a fortune selling fake pieces of broken Davenport cabinet. Enough wood was sold in small pieces to create ten times as many cabinets as the Davenport Brothers ever used during their public career. Although I’m now in my 70s, I wouldn’t hesitate for a moment to face the public of Liverpool, Huddersfield, and Leeds again, engaging with them directly, with no boundaries or limitations except those against torturing or maiming someone for life. I will always take great pleasure in your success, especially in confronting and overcoming any form of hostility and opposition. I remember seeing a notice about Dr. Slade’s death some time ago. I met him in 1860 when he lived in the State of Michigan.”
The above excerpt shows the pluck and courage of a genuine showman at the age of seventy, still ready for a tussle with an entertainment based on natural laws.
The above excerpt shows the grit and bravery of a true showman at the age of seventy, still prepared to take on a performance rooted in natural laws.
The Davenport Brothers while exhibiting in Manchester, England, had the distinction of being publicly imitated and ridiculed by two celebrated actors, Sir Henry Irving and Edward A. Sothern, who were appearing at the Theatre Royal. With some friends they had witnessed a performance by the Davenport Brothers and determined to expose what Irving termed a “shameful imposture.” With the assistance of these men he gave a private performance in imitation of the Davenport seance at a popular club and was so successful that he was requested to repeat it in a large hall. So on Saturday, February 25, 1865, the Library Hall of the Manchester31 Athenæum was filled with an audience invited to witness “a display of ‘preternatural philosophy’ in a private seance à la Davenport provided by some well-known members of the theatrical profession playing in the city.
The Davenport Brothers, while performing in Manchester, England, were famously mocked and imitated by two well-known actors, Sir Henry Irving and Edward A. Sothern, who were performing at the Theatre Royal. With some friends, they had seen a show by the Davenport Brothers and decided to reveal what Irving called a “shameful imposture.” With the help of these men, he put on a private show imitating the Davenport séance at a popular club and was so successful that he was invited to do it again in a larger venue. So, on Saturday, February 25, 1865, the Library Hall of the Manchester31 Athenæum was packed with an audience invited to see “a display of ‘preternatural philosophy’ in a private séance à la Davenport provided by some well-known members of the theatrical profession performing in the city.
A wig, a beard, a neckerchief, a tightly buttoned frock coat, and artistic makeup so completely transformed Irving that he looked the exact double of Dr. Ferguson. With his inimitable charm of manner Irving assumed the dignified air and characteristic gestures of the doctor and impersonating his reverend tones he gave an interesting and semi-jocose address with just enough seriousness to keenly satirize the old doctor and at its close received thunderous applause from the delighted audience.31
A wig, a beard, a neckerchief, a snugly fitted coat, and artistic makeup transformed Irving so completely that he looked exactly like Dr. Ferguson. With his unique charm, Irving took on the dignified attitude and signature gestures of the doctor. Imitating his solemn tone, he delivered an engaging and slightly humorous speech that was serious enough to sharply satirize the old doctor, and at the end, he received loud applause from the thrilled audience.31
Irving and his friends then proceeded to imitate the manifestations with a remarkable degree of accuracy. “The ‘brothers’ were tied hand and foot, placed in a cabinet, and immediately began their manifestations. Weird noises were heard, hands became visible through the opening in the cabinet, musical instruments were seen floating in the air, and the trumpet was several times thrown out. When the doors were opened, the brothers were shown to be securely tied. They reproduced every effect of the performances accompanied by appropriate remarks and delightful witticisms from Irving.”
Irving and his friends then began to imitate the events with impressive accuracy. “The ‘brothers’ were bound hand and foot, placed in a cabinet, and soon started their show. Strange noises were heard, hands appeared through the opening in the cabinet, musical instruments floated in the air, and the trumpet was thrown out several times. When the doors were opened, the brothers were clearly still tied up. They recreated every effect of the performances, complete with fitting comments and charming jokes from Irving.”
At the close of the seance, the performers received a vote of thanks, the audience cheering Irving repeatedly. The Manchester papers were filled for several days with accounts and letters concerning the Irving seance, and in response to many urgent requests it was repeated a week32 later in the Free Trade Hall, but the net result of the exposure to Irving was the loss of his engagement at the Theatre Royal as he refused to capitalize its success by giving nightly performances at the theatre.
At the end of the seance, the performers got a round of applause, with the audience cheering for Irving again and again. The Manchester newspapers were filled for several days with articles and letters about the Irving seance, and in response to many strong requests, it was repeated a week32 later at the Free Trade Hall. However, the net result of bringing attention to Irving was that he lost his engagement at the Theatre Royal because he refused to take advantage of its success by performing there every night.
The extent to which people allowed themselves to be deluded by the Davenport exhibitions is evident from the following passage taken from D. C. Donovan’s “Evidences of Spiritualism.” As a voluntary investigation committee of one he had been allowed to sit in the cabinet with the Brothers while the manifestations were in progress. In his account of his experiences he says:
The degree to which people were fooled by the Davenport exhibitions is clear from the following excerpt from D. C. Donovan’s “Evidences of Spiritualism.” As a one-man investigation committee, he was permitted to sit in the cabinet with the Brothers while the manifestations were happening. In his description of his experiences, he states:
“Whilst I was inside, several arms were thrust out at the openings and distinctly seen by persons outside. Now it is certain that these were not the arms of the Brothers, because they could not have reached the openings without rising from their seats, and had they done this, I should have detected it in an instant; moreover, if their hands had been free, they could not have played six instruments at once and still have hands left with which to touch my face and hands and pull my hair. Some of my friends endeavor to persuade me that the Davenports did move, but that being in the dark I did not notice it. Darkness, however, although highly unfavorable to seeing, is not at all so to feeling, and I had my hands on their shoulders, where the slightest muscular moving would have been detected.”
“While I was inside, several arms reached out through the openings and were clearly seen by people outside. It’s obvious these weren’t the arms of the Brothers, because they couldn’t have made it to the openings without getting up from their seats, and if they had done that, I would’ve noticed right away. Plus, if their hands were free, they wouldn’t have been able to play six instruments at the same time and still have hands left to touch my face and hands or pull my hair. Some of my friends try to convince me that the Davenports did move, but that I didn’t notice it because it was dark. However, while darkness makes it hard to see, it doesn’t affect feeling, and I had my hands on their shoulders, where even the slightest muscle movement would have been felt.”
In view of what Ira Davenport told me about their manipulations I cannot read the above account without feeling sorry for Mr. Donovan, who, if his belief was genuine, had reached the highest point of delusion.
In light of what Ira Davenport shared with me about their manipulations, I can't read the above account without feeling sorry for Mr. Donovan, who, if he truly believed it, had reached the peak of delusion.
Because of the particular qualifications and aptitude of magicians to detect fraud it is not surprising that Spiritualistic publications seize eagerly any word coming from them favorable to the cause of Spiritualism. With33 the comment, “it is well worth preserving and placing beside that of Belachini, the German conjuror, as an answer to those of our opponents, who, ignorant of legerdemain, declare our phenomena to be of that character,” “The Spiritualist” of September 9, 1881, quoted from the Paris “Revue Spirits” the following statement of E. Jacobs, a French prestidigitator:
Because magicians are especially skilled at spotting fraud, it's no surprise that Spiritualist publications eagerly grab any positive remarks from them about Spiritualism. With the comment, “it’s definitely worth keeping and placing alongside that of Belachini, the German magician, as a response to our critics who, unfamiliar with sleight of hand, claim our phenomena are just tricks,” “The Spiritualist” from September 9, 1881, quoted this statement from E. Jacobs, a French magician, in the Paris “Revue Spirits”:
“Relating to phenomena which occurred in Paris in 1865, through the Brothers Davenport, spite of the assertions, more or less trustworthy, of the French and English journalists, and spite of the foolish jealousies of ignorant conjurors, I feel it my duty to show up the bad faith of one party, and chicanery of the other.... All that has been said or done adverse to these American mediums is absolutely untrustworthy. If we should judge rightly of a thing we must understand it, and neither the journalists nor the conjurors possess the most elementary knowledge of the science that governs these phenomena. As a Prestidigitator of repute and a sincere Spiritualist, I affirm that the mediumistic facts demonstrated by the two Brothers were absolutely true, and belong to the Spiritualistic order of things in every respect.... Messrs. Henri Robin and Robert Houdin, when attempting to imitate these said feats, never presented to the public anything beyond an infantine and almost grotesque parody of the said phenomena, and it would be an ignorant and obstinate person who could regard the question seriously as set forth by these gentlemen. If, as I have reason to hope, the psychical studies to which I am applying myself at this time, succeed, I shall be able to establish clearly (and that by public demonstration) the immense line of demarcation which separates mediumistic phenomena from conjuring proper, and then equivocation will be no longer34 possible, and persons will yield to evidence, or deny through predetermination.
“Referring to events that took place in Paris in 1865, involving the Davenport Brothers, despite the claims—some more credible than others—made by French and English journalists, and despite the petty jealousies of clueless magicians, I feel compelled to expose the dishonesty of one side and the trickery of the other.... Everything that has been said or done against these American mediums is completely unreliable. To judge a matter correctly, we must understand it, and neither the journalists nor the magicians have even a basic understanding of the principles that govern these phenomena. As a well-known magician and a genuine Spiritualist, I assert that the mediumistic events demonstrated by the two Brothers were completely true and belong to the Spiritualist realm in every respect.... Messrs. Henri Robin and Robert Houdin, in their attempt to replicate these feats, offered nothing to the public except a childish and nearly ridiculous imitation of the phenomena, and it would take a stubbornly ignorant person to take their claims seriously. If, as I hope, the psychic research I'm currently pursuing is successful, I will clearly establish (through public demonstration) the vast distinction that separates mediumistic phenomena from actual conjuring, and then there will be no room for confusion, allowing people to either accept the evidence or reject it out of sheer bias.34
(Signed) “E. Jacobs.32
(Signed) “E. Jacobs.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“Experimenter and President of Conference to the Psychological Studies at Paris.”
“Experimenter and President of the Conference on Psychological Studies in Paris.”
Dion Boucicault, an Irish Dramatist and actor of prominence in America and equally so in Europe, entertained the Davenports at his home in London (1865) where he felt assured that the room could not contribute to fraudulent results. Twenty-three friends, men of rank and some prominence, among them clergymen and medical doctors, were in attendance. He did not report if any were believers, but it is inferred from his writing that none were. As in other cases, the utmost precaution was taken to render conditions most acceptable to the investigators, nevertheless, the usual manifestations took place and Mr. Boucicault wrote lengthy reports as to details, and as a conclusion to his report he wrote:
Dion Boucicault, a well-known Irish playwright and actor in both America and Europe, entertained the Davenports at his home in London in 1865. He was confident that the setting wouldn’t lead to any deceptive outcomes. Twenty-three friends, including men of status like clergymen and doctors, were present. He didn’t mention if any were believers, but it seems from his writings that none of them were. As with other cases, every effort was made to create an environment that was highly favorable for the investigators, yet the usual phenomena occurred. Mr. Boucicault then wrote detailed accounts of the events, and he concluded his report with:
“At the termination of the seance a general conversation took place on the subject of what we had heard and witnessed. Lord Bury suggested that the general opinion seemed to be that we should assure the Brothers Davenport and Mr. W. Fay, that after a very stringent trial and strict scrutiny of their proceedings, the gentlemen present could arrive at no other conclusion than that there was no trace of trickery in any form, and certainly there were neither confederates nor machinery and that all those who had witnessed the results would freely state in society in which they moved, that, so far as their investigations enabled them to form an opinion,35 the phenomena which had taken place in their presence were not the product of legerdemain. This suggestion was promptly acceded to by all present.
“At the end of the séance, we had a general discussion about what we had heard and seen. Lord Bury pointed out that the overall view seemed to be that we should inform the Davenport Brothers and Mr. W. Fay that after a thorough trial and careful examination of their conduct, everyone present could reach no other conclusion than that there was no sign of trickery whatsoever, and there were definitely no accomplices or equipment involved. Everyone who witnessed the results would openly declare in their social circles that, based on their investigations, the phenomena that occurred in their presence were not the result of sleight of hand. This suggestion was quickly agreed upon by everyone there.”
“Some persons think that the requirement of darkness seems to infer trickery. Is not a dark chamber essential in the process of photography? And what would we reply to him who would say, ‘I believe photography to be a humbug—do it all in the light, and we will believe otherwise’? It is true that we know why darkness is necessary to the production of the sun-pictures; and if scientific men will subject these phenomena to analysis, we shall find out why darkness is essential to such manifestations. It is a subject which scientific men are not justified in treating with the neglect of contempt.—I am, etc.,
“Some people think that the need for darkness suggests deception. Isn't a dark room crucial for photography? And how would we respond to someone who claims, ‘I think photography is a scam—do it all in the light, and I'll believe otherwise’? It's true that we understand why darkness is necessary for creating photos; and if scientists analyze these phenomena, we'll discover why darkness is vital for such processes. This is a topic that scientists shouldn't dismiss lightly.”
“Dion Boucicault.”
"Dion Boucicault."
Richard Francis Burton, eminent English traveller, writer, and translator of The Arabian Nights, wrote to Dr. Ferguson, Davenport Brothers’ lecturer and manager:
Richard Francis Burton, a notable English traveler, writer, and translator of The Arabian Nights, wrote to Dr. Ferguson, lecturer and manager of the Davenport Brothers:
“I have spent a great part of my life in oriental lands, and have seen there many magicians.... I have read and listened to every explanation of the Davenport ‘tricks’ hitherto placed before the English public, and, believe me, if anything would make me take that tremendous jump ‘from matter to spirit,’ it is the utter and complete unreason of the reasons by which the ‘manifestations’ are explained.”
“I have spent a significant part of my life in Eastern countries and have encountered many magicians there. I have read and listened to every explanation of the Davenport 'tricks' presented to the English public so far, and believe me, if anything could persuade me to make that huge leap ‘from matter to spirit,’ it’s the total and utter absurdity of the reasons given for the ‘manifestations.’”
Nor was it in England alone that able men were completely fooled by the Davenports’ performance. Frenchmen as well, after seeing the exhibition, hastened to put their favorable opinions in writing. Hamilton, a well-known36 expert in the art of legerdemain, and son-in-law of Robert Houdin, the famous conjuror, wrote:
Nor was it just in England that capable people were completely fooled by the Davenports’ act. Frenchmen, too, after seeing the show, quickly put their positive thoughts in writing. Hamilton, a well-known36 expert in the art of magic, and son-in-law of Robert Houdin, the famous magician, wrote:
“Messrs. Davenport,—Yesterday I had the pleasure of being present at the seance you gave, and I came away from it convinced that jealousy alone was the cause of the outcry against you. The phenomena produced surpassed my expectations, and your experiments were full of interest for me. I consider it my duty to add that those phenomena are inexplicable, and the more so by such persons as have thought themselves able to guess your supposed secret, and who are, in fact, far indeed from discovering the truth.
“Mr. Davenport,—Yesterday, I had the pleasure of attending the session you held, and I left convinced that jealousy was the only reason for the backlash against you. The phenomena you produced exceeded my expectations, and your experiments were fascinating to me. I feel it’s my duty to add that those phenomena are inexplicable, especially by those who believe they have figured out your supposed secret and are, in reality, very far from discovering the truth."
“Hamilton.”
“Hamilton.”
M. Rhys, a manufacturer of conjuring implements and himself an inventor of tricks, wrote the Davenports:
M. Rhys, a maker of magic props and an inventor of tricks, wrote the Davenports:
“... I have returned from one of your seances quite astonished. As a person who has devoted many years to the manufacture of instruments for legerdemain performances, my statement made with due regard to fidelity, and guided by the knowledge long experience has given me, will, I trust, be of some value to you.... I was admitted to examine your cabinet and instruments ... with the greatest care but failed to find anything that could justify legitimate suspicions. From that moment I felt that the insinuations cast about you were false and malevolent.”
“... I just returned from one of your seances completely amazed. As someone who has spent many years creating props for magic shows, I believe my observations, considering my experience and commitment to accuracy, will be useful to you.... I was allowed to inspect your cabinet and tools ... very closely but found nothing that could raise any legitimate doubts. From that point on, I felt that the accusations against you were unfounded and malicious.”
These are but a few of innumerable instances where men of culture, knowledge and experience, were deluded by the performance of the Davenport Brothers, just as men are to-day with my presentations, and when the reader takes into consideration the confession of Ira Erastus37 Davenport33 to me in 1909, and the fact that he taught me his full method of manipulating seances, he can then form some conception of the extent to which the most intelligent minds can be led astray by what seem to them phenomena, but to me, mere problems susceptible of lucid explanation.
These are just a few of countless examples where educated, knowledgeable, and experienced people were fooled by the performances of the Davenport Brothers, just like people are today by my shows. When the reader considers Ira Erastus Davenport's confession to me in 1909, along with the fact that he taught me his complete method for conducting seances, they can begin to understand how even the smartest minds can be misled by what they perceive as extraordinary events, while to me, they are just straightforward issues that can be clearly explained.
38
38
CHAPTER III
DANIEL DUNGLAS HOME
Following the first seances of the “Fox Sisters,” in 1848, mediums sprang up all over the country like mushrooms but of this multitude there have not been more than a dozen whose work, in spite of repeated exposure, is still pointed to as proof of Spiritualism, and whose names have found a permanent place in connection with its development and history. Of these, one of the most conspicuous and lauded of his type and generation was Daniel Dunglas Home. He was the forerunner of the mediums whose forte is fleecing by presuming upon the credulity of the subject. A new and fertile field was opened and from that time to the present day there have been numerous cases of mediums falling into the clutches of the law as a direct result of using his methods, but Home had characteristics which went far in many cases to keep him out of trouble. Outwardly a lovable character with a magnetic personality and a great fondness for children; suave, captivating to the last degree, a good dresser fond of displaying jewelry; an appearance of ill-health which aroused sympathy and with an assumption of piety and devotion to established forms of religious worship, he made his way easily and found favor with many who would have spurned him under other conditions and this too, strange as it may seem, in spite of persistent rumors of immorality in his private life.
After the initial séances of the “Fox Sisters” in 1848, mediums popped up all over the country like mushrooms. However, out of this large group, only about a dozen have been recognized as genuine proof of Spiritualism, with their names securing a lasting place in its development and history. Among these, one of the most notable and praised was Daniel Dunglas Home. He was a pioneer of the mediums whose main skill lay in exploiting the gullibility of their audience. A new and promising field had opened up, and ever since, many mediums have faced legal troubles directly due to his methods. Nevertheless, Home had traits that often kept him out of trouble. He appeared to be a charming individual with a magnetic personality and a love for children; he was smooth, incredibly captivating, and dressed well, with a taste for flashy jewelry. His seemingly frail health stirred sympathy, and his display of piety and dedication to traditional religious practices helped him gain favor with many who would have rejected him in different circumstances. Oddly enough, this was true despite ongoing rumors of immorality in his private life.
Home helped to build up his reputation by not charging39 for his mediumistic services. The claim that he did not accept fees for his sittings may, or may not, be quite true, but the fact remains that the spirits were good to him and provided for his temporal needs abundantly and sumptuously, and he subsisted on the bounty of his Spiritualistic friends who seemed to rival one another in entertaining him in their homes for long periods and showering him with gifts, a practice which began in America and was continued in England and on the Continent to an extent which made a life of positive luxury possible.
Home built his reputation by not charging for his mediumistic services. Whether he actually didn't accept fees for his sessions is uncertain, but the reality is that the spirits supported him and met his material needs lavishly. He lived off the generosity of his Spiritualistic friends, who seemed to compete in hosting him for extended stays and showering him with gifts. This practice began in America and continued in England and across the Continent, making a life of true luxury possible.
It is strongly intimated that the gifts which Home received were in many cases suggested by the Spirits he invoked and his spirit guide seems to have always kept a sharp eye on his need for earthly sustenance even to the point of satisfactorily bedecking his person with jewelry. This was always materialized for him when required, and since he, personally, could not be held responsible for what wicked spirits might do, and as they used good judgment in picking victims, nothing was said about it and he escaped the prison fate of Ann O’Delia Diss Debar.
It’s strongly suggested that the gifts Home received were often prompted by the Spirits he called upon, and his spirit guide always seemed to keep a close watch on his need for basic necessities, even going so far as to provide him with jewelry. This was always materialized for him when he needed it, and since he couldn’t be held accountable for the actions of any malevolent spirits, and given that they were careful in choosing their targets, no one said anything about it, allowing him to avoid the same fate as Ann O’Delia Diss Debar.
His early life was spent in Connecticut but whether at the home of his aunt in Waterford or with his mother in Norwich, twelve miles away, is a question, but certain it is that at the death of his mother he went to the aunt’s. This was when he was seventeen, two years after the “Fox Sisters” had begun their career in New York State. How much he had heard of them is uncertain, something no doubt, and it is not strange that a youth of his characteristics might want to emulate them. Then too his mother had the reputation of being possessed of so-called “second-sight” and he may have inherited traits which helped to make the life of a medium look attractive to him. At any rate, claiming the assistance of his mother’s spirit,40 he tried out his mediumistic powers at the homes of the neighbors with such success that before long he announced to his aunt that he was going to set up as a professional Spiritualist. The lady, a devout Trinitarian, was so shocked and disturbed, he tells us, that “in her uncontrollable anger she seized a chair and threw it at me.” But much as she disliked the idea of the young man becoming a medium his performances soon attracted so much attention that she was reconciled to his leaving her home in Norwich to go to Willimantic, Connecticut, where he began his life-long custom of living on the bounty of friends and dupes. His first feats were of the simplest kind such as are in the repertoire of every itinerant sideshow proprietor, but his success seems to have been instantaneous. One reason for this was that while mediums as a class were a lazy lot Home was an untiring worker as well as an unflinching egotist and his personal qualities went far to disarm suspicion and inspire confidence in the minds of his dupes.
His early life was spent in Connecticut, but whether he lived with his aunt in Waterford or with his mother in Norwich, twelve miles away, remains unclear. However, it’s certain that after his mother passed away, he went to live with his aunt. This happened when he was seventeen, two years after the “Fox Sisters” started their career in New York State. It’s uncertain how much he had heard about them—probably some—but it’s not surprising that a young man like him would want to emulate them. Additionally, his mother had a reputation for having “second sight,” and he may have inherited traits that made the life of a medium appealing to him. Regardless, claiming that he had help from his mother’s spirit, he tested his mediumistic abilities at the homes of neighbors with such success that he soon informed his aunt he planned to become a professional Spiritualist. The lady, a devout Trinitarian, was so shocked and upset that he recounts, “in her uncontrollable anger she seized a chair and threw it at me.” However, despite her strong disapproval of his desire to become a medium, his performances quickly garnered enough attention that she accepted his decision to leave her home in Norwich for Willimantic, Connecticut, where he began his lifelong habit of living off the generosity of friends and unsuspecting victims. His initial acts were fairly simple, similar to what any traveling sideshow owner would perform, but his success appeared to be immediate. One reason for this was that while many mediums were generally lazy, Home was a tireless worker as well as a bold egotist, and his personal qualities helped to ease suspicion and instill confidence in the minds of his victims.
Where he obtained his early education does not appear but the records are full of indications of considerable intellectuality. He claimed to have studied medicine and obtained a degree in New York but he never practiced. In his later years he set up a studio in Italy34 and gave his41 attention to sculpture between seances and “sold busts at prices quite out of proportion to their artistic merits.” He studied elocution too and is said to have given many successful readings.35 He also had the credit of being quite a musician and playing several instruments, which partially explains his accordion trick. With it all he was considerable of a linguist, toward the last being able to speak most of the modern tongues. He was the author of two pretentious books36 whose chief purpose seems to have been to establish the impression that while all other mediums cheated at times Home was strictly honest on all occasions, and in proof it was said that he was never exposed and never received a fee for his sittings. Nevertheless one charge of fraud was proven against him in court.37 It may or may not be true that he was never completely exposed but many of his manifestations were discovered to be fraudulent and every one of them can be duplicated by modern conjurors under the same conditions. The principal reason why he was never completely exposed was that he gave no public sittings, always appearing as the guest of the family where he was living and as one writer expressed it, “one would no more think of criticising his host’s guest than he would his host’s wine.”
Where he got his early education isn't clear, but the records show he had a lot of intelligence. He claimed to have studied medicine and earned a degree in New York, but he never practiced. In his later years, he set up a studio in Italy34 and focused on sculpture between sessions, “selling busts at prices that were way too high for their artistic value.” He also studied public speaking and reportedly gave many successful readings.35 He was known to be quite a musician, capable of playing several instruments, which partly explains his accordion trick. Despite all this, he was quite the linguist and, by the end, could speak most modern languages. He wrote two rather ambitious books36 that seemed mainly aimed at making it look like while other mediums sometimes cheated, Home was completely honest all the time, and to back this up, it was said he was never exposed and never took a fee for his sessions. However, one charge of fraud was proven against him in court.37 It may or may not be true that he was never fully exposed, but many of his tricks were found to be fraudulent, and each one could be replicated by modern magicians under the same conditions. The main reason he was never fully exposed was that he didn’t give public sessions, always showing up as a guest in the family he was staying with. As one writer put it, “you wouldn't think of criticizing your host’s guest any more than you would his wine.”
On one occasion Robert Browning, the poet, attended42 one of Home’s seances. He had become somewhat alarmed by his wife’s interest in Spiritualism, and when a face was materialized and said to be that of a son who had died in infancy, Browning seized the supposed materialized head and discovered it to be the bare foot of Mr. Home. Incidentally, Browning had never lost an infant son. The living son, R. Barrett Browning, in a letter to the London Times, December 5, 1902, referring to this occurrence said, “Home was detected in a vulgar fraud.” In the same letter he tells of the modification of his mother’s belief after having been deceived by a “trusted friend” and his closing words were: “The pain of the disillusion was great, but her eyes were opened and she saw clearly.”
On one occasion, the poet Robert Browning attended one of Home’s seances. He had become quite concerned about his wife’s fascination with Spiritualism, and when a face was materialized and claimed to be that of a son who had died in infancy, Browning grabbed the supposed materialized head and found it to be the bare foot of Mr. Home. Interestingly, Browning had never lost an infant son. His living son, R. Barrett Browning, wrote in a letter to the London Times on December 5, 1902, about this incident, stating, “Home was caught in a blatant fraud.” In the same letter, he described how his mother’s beliefs changed after being misled by a “trusted friend,” and he concluded with, “The pain of the disillusion was great, but her eyes were opened and she saw clearly.”
What might be called Home’s American apprenticeship began in 1850 and in spite of his youth and inexperience he succeeded in convincing many prominent persons of the genuineness of his phenomena, among them being such men as Judge Edmonds,38 William Cullen Bryant, and Bishop Clarke of Rhode Island. In the spring of 1855 a committee of admirers collected a sum of money sufficient to send him to England and establish himself comfortably. He carried with him a letter of introduction to a man of scientific tastes by the name of Cox who was proprietor of Cox’s Hotel, in Jermyn Street, and through whose influence he was able to arrange sittings with Lord Brougham, Sir David Brewster, Robert Owen, T. A. Trollope, Sir E. Bulwer Lytton, and others equally prominent.
What could be called Home’s American apprenticeship started in 1850, and despite his youth and lack of experience, he managed to convince many influential people of the genuineness of his abilities, including figures like Judge Edmonds, William Cullen Bryant, and Bishop Clarke of Rhode Island. In the spring of 1855, a group of supporters gathered enough money to send him to England and help him settle in comfortably. He took with him a letter of introduction to a scientifically minded individual named Cox, who owned Cox’s Hotel on Jermyn Street, and through his connections, Home was able to arrange meetings with Lord Brougham, Sir David Brewster, Robert Owen, T. A. Trollope, Sir E. Bulwer Lytton, and other notable figures.
After only a few months’ stay in England Home went to Italy, ostensibly for his health, and for the next four years he lived on the Continent, travelling from place to place, living in luxury, being almost continually entertained43 in the homes of “friends,” which in almost every case were people of rank and wealth. He seems to have had little difficulty in meeting royalty and nobility on terms of intimacy even numbering among his patrons the Emperor and Empress of France as well as the Czar of Russia. From this clientele he received many and valuable gifts. At the Russian Court, with its leaning toward the occult, he was especially welcomed and lived for weeks at a time in the palace of the Czar, like the similar careers of Washington Irving Bishop, Mons. Phillipi, and Rasputin. During his stay in Russia he met a beautiful young lady of rank and with the approval of the Czar married her.39
After just a few months in England, Home went to Italy, supposedly for his health, and for the next four years, he lived on the Continent, traveling from place to place, living in luxury, and being almost constantly entertained in the homes of “friends,” who were mostly people of rank and wealth. He seemed to have little trouble meeting royalty and nobility on friendly terms, counting among his patrons the Emperor and Empress of France as well as the Czar of Russia. From this group, he received many valuable gifts. At the Russian Court, which had a fascination with the occult, he was especially welcomed and lived for weeks at a time in the Czar’s palace, similar to the careers of Washington Irving Bishop, Mons. Phillipi, and Rasputin. During his time in Russia, he met a beautiful young woman of high status and, with the Czar's approval, married her.
Home at this time had already begun to show that fondness for precious stones which finally became so pronounced that a few years later an English writer in describing him said:
Home at this time had already started to show a liking for precious stones that eventually became so strong that a few years later, an English writer describing him said:
“But the salient feature of the man after all was his jewels. On the third finger of the left hand he wore an immense solitaire, which flashed imperial splendors with every movement; above that a sapphire of enormous size; on the other hand was a large yellow diamond and a superb ruby set in brilliants.”
“But the most striking thing about the man was his jewelry. On the third finger of his left hand, he wore a huge solitaire that sparkled with royal brilliance with every movement; above that was a massive sapphire; on the other hand, there was a large yellow diamond and an incredible ruby surrounded by diamonds.”
But these were not all for the writer adds a list of others in Home’s possession which would easily arouse the envy of any multi-millionaire’s wife. In view of this fondness for jewels an incident which occurred just prior to Home’s leaving the Russian Court is interesting. The story was told me by Stuart Cumberland. I have heard him repeat it to others and he also tells it in his book, “That Other World,” from which I quote.
But this wasn't everything, as the writer includes a list of other items in Home's possession that would definitely make any millionaire's wife envious. Considering this love for jewels, an incident that happened just before Home left the Russian Court is fascinating. Stuart Cumberland told me this story. I've heard him share it with others, and he also recounts it in his book, “That Other World,” which I will quote from.
“Whilst in Petrograd—so at least, a famous diplomat assured me when I was there—Home did a feat of dematerialization before the Court which, had it not been for44 the favor in which he was held in high places, might have curtailed his liberty for a period.
“While I was in Petrograd—so said a famous diplomat when I was there—Home performed an incredible act of dematerialization in front of the Court that, if not for the favor he had with those in power, could have led to him losing his freedom for a while.44
“He had dematerialized a splendid row of emeralds lent the “dear spirits” for the purpose of the test; but up to the time of his departure from the seance, the emeralds, for some occult reason, had declined to materialize and be given back to the confiding owner. They were, of course, in the spirit land engaging the attention of the spooks, who seemed to have a pretty taste for valuable jewels. But the chief of police had not that faith in spiritual probity generally accepted at the Court, and before leaving the palace, Home was searched, and—so the story came to me—the dematerialized emeralds were found materializing in his coat-tail pocket. They had been placed there by an evil spirit, of course, but the chief of police impressed upon the medium that the climate of the Russian Capital might not be good for his health—that an early departure would probably benefit it. Home took the hint and his early departure. To his dying day, I think he regretted the interference of the evil spirit (or the police). It would have been so much more satisfactory for the jewels to have remained dematerialized in the spirit land, to be materialized at will with no interfering police around, for they, the jewels, were of great earthly value.”
“He had made a beautiful set of emeralds disappear, which he borrowed from the ‘dear spirits’ for the purpose of the test; but until he left the séance, the emeralds, for some mysterious reason, had refused to reappear and be returned to their trusting owner. They were, of course, in the spirit world, catching the attention of the spirits, who seemed to have a taste for valuable jewels. However, the chief of police didn't have much faith in the spiritual honesty usually accepted at the Court, and before leaving the palace, Home was searched, and—so the story goes—the disappeared emeralds were found materializing in his coat-tail pocket. They had been placed there by an evil spirit, of course, but the chief of police stressed to the medium that the climate of the Russian Capital might not be good for his health—that an early departure would likely be beneficial. Home took the hint and left early. Until his dying day, I believe he regretted the interference of the evil spirit (or the police). It would have been much better for the jewels to have stayed dematerialized in the spirit world, to be materialized at will without any interfering police around, since they, the jewels, were of great earthly value.”

The year 1859 found Home back in England and marked the commencement of what proved to be the period of his greatest success. It was but a few years later that he attempted his most noted financial venture. He had become established in Sloane Street, London, as Secretary of what was called “The Spiritual Athenæum.” One day, late in 1866, there came to him a widow by the name of Jane Lyon who was anxious to join his society. She was seventy-five years old and besides being wealthy45 in her own right had been left ample means by her husband. Previous to calling on Home she had read his book, believed it, and in addition been having a series of unusual dreams. The medium had little difficulty in finding a way to make it possible for her to join the Athenæum, and she told how later at this first meeting her husband’s spirit “had communicated with her through Home, and knotted her handkerchief.” Just all that the spirit of her husband said to her at this interview does not appear but it was enough to persuade her to give him twenty-four thousand pounds. The spirits became very much interested in Mrs. Lyon’s affairs and in November, at their direction, Home burned her will and before long she gave him another six thousand pounds.
The year 1859 found Home back in England and marked the start of what turned out to be his most successful period. Just a few years later, he tried his most famous financial venture. He had established himself in Sloane Street, London, as the Secretary of what was known as “The Spiritual Athenæum.” One day, in late 1866, a widow named Jane Lyon came to him, eager to join his society. She was seventy-five years old and, besides being wealthy on her own, had inherited significant means from her husband. Before visiting Home, she had read his book, believed in it, and had been experiencing a series of unusual dreams. The medium had little trouble finding a way for her to join the Athenæum, and she recounted how, during that first meeting, her husband's spirit “communicated with her through Home and knotted her handkerchief.” The full extent of what her husband’s spirit told her during this meeting isn’t specified, but it was enough to convince her to give him twenty-four thousand pounds. The spirits became very interested in Mrs. Lyon's affairs, and in November, at their request, Home burned her will, and before long, she gave him another six thousand pounds.
The attachment between the widow of seventy-five and the medium of thirty-three grew apace and soon the spirit of her husband suggested that she adopt Home as her son “for he would be such a comfort to her.” The suggestion was immediately acted upon and the medium began to call himself Daniel Home Lyon. Nor was the spirit forgetful of the needs of a son, suggesting that an allowance of seven hundred pounds a year would be about right. In January (1867) Mrs. Lyon assigned a mortgage of thirty thousand pounds to Home, only reserving the interest as an annuity for herself. Not until a month later did she become worried and consult a lawyer, who assured her that she had been imposed upon, but she was not convinced until she had questioned the spirits through a girl of twelve, the daughter of a flower medium by the name of Murray. As reported by this girl even the spirits seemed to think that Mrs. Lyon had been fleeced out of sixty thousand pounds and she accordingly demanded its return by Home. He ignored the demand but offered to46 return the mortgage if she would give him undisputed possession of the first thirty thousand pounds and allow him to drop the name of Lyon. She would not agree to this. Home was arrested and a suit for recovery begun. The litigation was long, the case finally ending in May, 1868, with a judgment in favor of Mrs. Lyon; the Court holding that as the transfer of money and deed had been accomplished by fraud it was therefore void. In his closing remarks the Vice Chancellor referred to Mrs. Lyon as an old lady with a mind “saturated with delusion” and characterized Spiritualism as being, according to the evidence, a “system of mischievous nonsense well calculated to delude the vain, the weak, the foolish, and the superstitious.”40
The bond between the seventy-five-year-old widow and the thirty-three-year-old medium developed quickly, and soon her husband's spirit suggested that she adopt Home as her son “because he would be such a comfort to her.” She acted on this suggestion right away, and the medium began calling himself Daniel Home Lyon. The spirit also remembered a son's needs and recommended an allowance of seven hundred pounds a year. In January (1867), Mrs. Lyon assigned a mortgage of thirty thousand pounds to Home, only keeping the interest as an annuity for herself. It wasn't until a month later that she started to feel worried and consulted a lawyer, who told her she had been deceived. However, she wasn't convinced until she asked the spirits through a twelve-year-old girl, the daughter of a flower medium named Murray. According to the girl, even the spirits believed that Mrs. Lyon had been swindled out of sixty thousand pounds, and she then demanded its return from Home. He ignored her request but offered to return the mortgage if she would give him full possession of the first thirty thousand pounds and let him drop the name Lyon. She refused to agree to this. Home was arrested, and a lawsuit for recovery began. The trial was lengthy, concluding in May 1868, with a judgment in favor of Mrs. Lyon; the Court ruled that since the transfer of money and deed had been made through fraud, it was therefore void. In his closing remarks, the Vice Chancellor referred to Mrs. Lyon as an old lady with a mind “saturated with delusion” and described Spiritualism as a “system of mischievous nonsense well calculated to delude the vain, the weak, the foolish, and the superstitious.”40
Home continued his mediumship, notwithstanding, and between 1870 and 1872 he held several seances with Sir William Crookes,41 who was so impressed that he credited him with being “one of the most lovable of men—whose perfect genuineness was above suspicion,” an opinion strikingly in contrast with the verdict in the case of Mrs. Lyon, but which shows how thoroughly and easily the followers of Spiritualism are beguiled and misled. No medium is ever open to suspicion by the faithful and Sir William Crookes’ statement encourages the belief that47 even scientists are not always immune from the influence of personal magnetism. He is also quoted as saying:
Home continued his mediumship, and from 1870 to 1872, he held several seances with Sir William Crookes.41 Crookes was so impressed that he described Home as “one of the most lovable of men—whose perfect genuineness was above suspicion,” which contrasts sharply with the opinion in the case of Mrs. Lyon. This reflects how easily followers of Spiritualism can be deceived and misled. No medium is ever viewed with suspicion by the loyal followers, and Sir William Crookes’ statement suggests that47 even scientists aren’t always free from the effects of personal magnetism. He is also quoted as saying:
“As to the theory of fraud, it is obvious that this theory can account for a very small portion of the facts observed. I am willing to admit that some so-called mediums of whom the public have heard much, are arrant impostors, who have taken advantage of the public demand for Spiritualistic excitement, to fill their purses with easily earned guineas; while others who have no pecuniary motive for imposture are tempted to cheat, it would seem, solely by a desire for notoriety.”
“As for the theory of fraud, it's clear that this theory can explain only a tiny part of the observed facts. I’m willing to acknowledge that some so-called mediums, who are well-known to the public, are outright frauds, taking advantage of the public's craving for Spiritualistic thrills to line their pockets with easy money; while others, who aren't motivated by money to deceive, seem to cheat purely for the sake of gaining attention.”
So it will be seen that even Professor Crookes, while defending the so-called genuine medium, in the same breath admits that there are fraudulent practitioners.
So it’s clear that even Professor Crookes, while defending the so-called genuine medium, also admits that there are fraudulent practitioners.

DIAGRAM SHOWING ARRANGEMENT OF ROOMS, WINDOWS, ETC., WHERE HOME’S REPUTED FEAT OF FLOATING TOOK PLACE.
DIAGRAM SHOWING ARRANGEMENT OF ROOMS, WINDOWS, ETC., WHERE HOME’S REPUTED FEAT OF FLOATING TOOK PLACE.
Home gained wide notoriety for unusual phenomena by his reputed levitation acts, wherein he would slide from the chair on which he was sitting to a horizontal position, then ask to have the chair removed as it was not supporting him, and would “float” under a table and back, but his masterpiece, the incident oftenest referred to, was sailing out of a window feet first, and sailing into another, seven feet and four inches distant, landing feet first in an adjacent room, where he “sat down.” Lord Adare, an observer, expressed surprise that he could have been carried through an aperture so narrow as eighteen inches whereupon “Home, still entranced said, ‘I will show you,’ and then with his back to the window he leaned over and was shot out of the aperture48 head first, with the body rigid, and then returned quite quietly.”42, 43
Home became well-known for his strange abilities, particularly his levitation acts. He would slide from the chair he was sitting in to a horizontal position and then request that the chair be removed since it wasn’t supporting him. He would then "float" under a table and back. However, his most famous act was the time he sailed out of a window feet first and into another window seven feet and four inches away, landing upright in an adjacent room where he "sat down." Lord Adare, a witness, was astonished that he had been able to pass through such a narrow opening of eighteen inches. Home, still in a trance, said, 'I will show you,' and then, with his back to the window, leaned over and was propelled head first through the gap, his body rigid, before returning calmly. 48 42, 43
This is the way the story has been recounted again and again by Spiritualist writers and speakers and to this day is told by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle with as much seriousness as if he had been an eyewitness of the occurrence in the full glare of a noon-day sun.
This is how the story has been retold repeatedly by Spiritualist writers and speakers, and even now, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle tells it with as much seriousness as if he had witnessed the event in broad daylight.
“When D.D. made that ‘home-run’” around the outside of his house he seems to have been seeking an altitude rather than a speed record, as the three reliable (?) witnesses agree that the windows through which he floated were in the third story and either sixty or eighty feet from the ground. This would make the height of each story from twenty to twenty-seven feet, but tall stories appear to have been a specialty with these remarkably observant gentlemen.
“When D.D. made that ‘home-run’” around the outside of his house, he seems to have been aiming for height rather than speed, as the three reliable (?) witnesses all agree that the windows he floated through were on the third floor and either sixty or eighty feet off the ground. This means that each floor would be between twenty and twenty-seven feet high, but tall stories seem to have been a specialty for these incredibly observant gentlemen.
In 1920 I made plans for reproducing this window feat under the same conditions as Home and the late Stuart Cumberland openly challenged Spiritualists that I was ready to submit to such a test but no response was received before I left Europe. Consequently I desire to go on record as being able to perform the same phenomena (?) provided I am given the same conditions and scope which Home was. I believe that those who witnessed the feat were sincere in giving credence to it but that it was an illusion and they were deceived by Home, for the mind49 of the average person accepts what it sees and is not willing to apply the laws of physics, no matter how much or how glaringly the act defies the fundamental principles upon which our very existence depends.
In 1920, I made plans to replicate this window feat under the same conditions as Home, and the late Stuart Cumberland openly challenged Spiritualists, stating that I was ready to submit to such a test, but I received no response before I left Europe. Therefore, I want to state that I can perform the same phenomena, provided I am given the same conditions and opportunities that Home had. I believe that those who witnessed the feat genuinely believed in it, but it was an illusion, and they were deceived by Home. The average person's mind tends to accept what it sees and is reluctant to apply the laws of physics, regardless of how much or how obviously the act defies the fundamental principles that our existence depends on.
The years between 1859 and 1872 were those of Home’s greatest success. Toward the end of this period, however, his popularity waned and having for a second time married a lady belonging to the Russian nobility, he gave up the practice of his profession, broke with nearly all his former friends and returned to the Continent where he devoted much of his time to writing. He died in 1886 and is buried at St. Germain-en-Laye.
The years from 1859 to 1872 were Home’s peak years. However, toward the end of this time, his popularity declined, and after marrying a woman from the Russian nobility for the second time, he quit his profession, cut ties with almost all his old friends, and returned to the Continent, where he spent a lot of his time writing. He died in 1886 and is buried in St. Germain-en-Laye.
His active career, his various escapades, and the direct cause of his death44 all indicate that he lived the life of a hypocrite of the deepest dye. How strange that these inspired agents of “Summerland,” these human deliverers of messages, these stepping stones to the Beyond, are, for the greater part, moral perverts whose favorite defence is the claim that they are forced to do such deeds by the evil spirits which take possession of them.
His busy career, his many adventures, and the direct cause of his death44 all show that he lived the life of a deep hypocrite. It’s strange that these inspired agents of “Summerland,” these messengers of human experience, these bridges to the Beyond, are mostly moral deviants, whose favorite excuse is that they’re compelled to act this way by the evil spirits that possess them.
50
50
CHAPTER IV
Palladino
Eusapia Palladino, an Italian, has to her credit the successful deception of more philosophic and scientific men than any other known medium, being regarded by some as the most famous of them all, notwithstanding the fact that she seems to have made no pretence of producing the class of miracles claimed by D. D. Home and many others. Materialization was rarely resorted to by her and there is very little variety in her program from 1892 up to the time of her death in 1918, evidently being content to astonish investigating scientists with the levitation and gyrating of inanimate things.45
Eusapia Palladino an Italian, has successfully deceived more philosophical and scientific minds than any other known medium. Some consider her the most famous of all, despite the fact that she didn’t pretend to perform the same kind of miracles claimed by D. D. Home and many others. She rarely used materialization, and there was very little variety in her performances from 1892 until her death in 1918. She seemed content to amaze investigating scientists with the levitation and spinning of inanimate objects. 45
Palladino was born in the Neapolitan district of poor peasants who died when she was a mere child. Naturally bright, even shrewd, her perceptive instinct seems to have developed early in life and continued throughout her career though she had no education and to the end was scarcely able to read or write.
Palladino was born in a poor farming area of Naples, and her parents passed away when she was just a child. Naturally intelligent and even clever, her sharp instincts seemed to kick in early in life and carried on throughout her career, despite having no formal education, and she could barely read or write until the very end.
Her first contact with the mysterious arts appears to have been when she was a mere child of thirteen (1867) in the service of an acrobat or conjuror46 from whom she must have acquired some degree of skill and knowledge51 of the uncanny which she may have coupled up with the marvellous success achieved by Home, and her quick wit may have opened visions of a change from poverty to that affluence which she saw was the reward of the professional phenomena producer, for she began her Spiritualistic work just following his successful operations in Italy which served to spread Spiritualism in spite of Papal opposition. Her part must have been learned well and her plans carefully laid before she made her debut as a full fledged medium because she succeeded from the start in baffling brainy men of science, and while as the wife of a small shop-keeper she was very poor, she became wealthy within twenty years after taking up mediumistic work.
Her first encounter with the mysterious arts seems to have happened when she was just thirteen (1867) while working for an acrobat or magician46 from whom she likely gained some skill and knowledge of the supernatural. This may have combined with the remarkable success achieved by Home, and her quick thinking might have sparked a vision of moving from poverty to the wealth she saw as the reward for professional performers of phenomena. She began her Spiritualistic work shortly after his successful ventures in Italy, which helped spread Spiritualism despite Papal opposition. She must have practiced her part well and carefully planned her approach before making her debut as a full-fledged medium, as she managed to impress intelligent scientists from the very start. Though she was very poor as the wife of a small shopkeeper, she became wealthy within twenty years of starting her work as a medium.
She did not attract the attention of the public until about 1880 when Professor Chiaia, who had been giving her a lot of attention without detecting her methods, challenged Professor Lombroso, at that time the most distinguished scientific man in Italy, to investigate her. Professor Lombroso did, but failed to detect any fraudulent work though his decision was delayed for so long a time that when it was finally given it was claimed that his mentality had weakened considerably.47
She didn’t catch the public’s attention until around 1880 when Professor Chiaia, who had been closely observing her without understanding her techniques, challenged Professor Lombroso, the most prominent scientist in Italy at that time, to look into her. Professor Lombroso did investigate but didn’t find any evidence of fraud, although his conclusion took so long that by the time he finally reported it, people claimed his judgment had significantly declined. 47
In 1892 Palladino had begun to attract the attention of scientific men in different Italian cities and had also been brought to the notice of some of the English Spiritualists but it was not until 1894 that she went to France. This trip was brought about through the influence of Professor Richet, and Sir Oliver Lodge, Professor Sidgwick, and Mr. Myers took part in the proceedings. On the return of Lodge and Myers to England they aroused interest in Palladino by reporting her phenomena to be genuine.
In 1892, Palladino started to draw the attention of scientists in various Italian cities and was also noticed by some English Spiritualists, but it wasn't until 1894 that she traveled to France. This trip was made possible by the influence of Professor Richet, with Sir Oliver Lodge, Professor Sidgwick, and Mr. Myers involved in the events. When Lodge and Myers returned to England, they sparked interest in Palladino by stating that her phenomena were real.
52
52
The first exposure of Palladino was made by Dr. Richard Hodgson in 1895. A committee from the English Society for Psychical Research, consisting of Hereward Carrington, Hon. Everard Feilding, and Wortly W. Baggally, which had held a series of test seances with Palladino in Italy, brought her to England for a fresh try-out and another series of sittings was held. Very early in the series suspicious movements on the part of the medium were observed. Later Dr. Hodgson joined the circle and was able to show conclusively that by clever manipulation—sheer trickery—she was getting one hand free and with it making the movements observed.
The first exposure of Palladino was conducted by Dr. Richard Hodgson in 1895. A committee from the English Society for Psychical Research, which included Hereward Carrington, Hon. Everard Feilding, and Wortly W. Baggally, had a series of test séances with Palladino in Italy and then brought her to England for another round of testing. Early in the sessions, suspicious movements from the medium were noticed. Later, Dr. Hodgson joined the group and was able to demonstrate clearly that through clever manipulation—pure trickery—she was freeing one hand and using it to create the observed movements.
Her method48 was to begin by allowing one hand to be firmly held by the sitter at her side (say on the left) and let the fingers of her other hand (right) rest on that of the sitter on her right. In the course of some rapid spasmodic movements she would bring the sitters’ hands so close together that one of her own could do duty for two, being held by one sitter while its fingers rested on the hand of the other sitter,49 leaving her (Palladino’s) right hand free to produce the desired “phenomena” after which it was restored to its original position. Other devices equally dishonest were observed or inferred.
Her method48 was to start by having one hand firmly held by the sitter next to her (let's say on the left) while resting the fingers of her other hand (the right) on the hand of the sitter on her right. During some quick, jerky movements, she would bring the sitters’ hands so close together that one of her own could act as if it were two, being held by one sitter while its fingers rested on the hand of the other sitter,49 allowing her (Palladino’s) right hand to remain free to create the desired “phenomena,” after which it was returned to its original position. Other equally dishonest tricks were either noticed or suspected.
All of these men were experienced seance observers50 but the report of their conclusions shows how easily such53 experts were deceived by the very tricks which were later proved fraudulent by the New York branch of The Society for Psychical Research. Mr. Feilding’s reports were the least positive of the three and show that when the best phenomena were observed the control was not complete and that the stenographic notes were deficient, and when read over the day following the sitting they seemed weak in comparison with a recollection of the manifestations. That the final reports were based largely on these recollections is indicated by Mr. Feilding’s statement that:
All of these men were experienced séance observers50 but their conclusions show just how easily these experts were fooled by the tricks that were later proven to be fraudulent by the New York branch of The Society for Psychical Research. Mr. Feilding’s reports were the least definitive of the three and indicate that when the best phenomena were observed, the control wasn’t complete, and the notes taken were lacking. When these notes were reviewed the day after the sitting, they felt weak compared to the memories of the events. The final reports were largely based on these memories, as shown by Mr. Feilding’s statement that:
“We were forced from our proposed colorless attitude to one of almost proselyting affirmation.”
“We were pushed from our planned neutral stance to one of almost missionary enthusiasm.”
When Palladino came to America in 1908 she was beginning to be world famous and her reputation was established; she was a shrewd woman with a large experience in the art of misdirection, and with a convenient subterfuge of unaccommodating Spirit guides whenever her own resources were exhausted because of some over-zealous observer. For twenty years or more she had avoided detection because she had fixed the conditions under which tests were made and consequently as scientific investigations they were simply farces. But in New York conditions were introduced which she did not approve for the simple reason that she did not know that they existed. Another difference was that in New York a number of rehearsals were held and each investigator was assigned to a special part of the work, thus guarding against the old trick of drawing the attention away from the place where a manifestation suddenly developed. The result was Palladino’s downfall.
When Palladino came to America in 1908, she was starting to become world-famous, and her reputation was already solid; she was a clever woman with a lot of experience in the art of misdirection, using unreliable spirit guides whenever her own tricks ran out due to an overly eager observer. For more than twenty years, she had avoided being caught because she controlled the conditions under which tests were conducted, making them mere farces instead of real scientific investigations. But in New York, conditions were set up that she didn't like simply because she wasn't aware of them. Another difference was that in New York, several rehearsals were conducted, and each investigator was assigned a specific part of the work, effectively preventing her old trick of diverting attention from where a manifestation suddenly occurred. The result was Palladino's downfall.
On her arrival in New York a group of Columbia professors became interested in Palladino and arranged for a series of ten test seances at one hundred and twenty-five dollars a sitting. Eight of the ten seances had been held54 and though a majority of the professors were satisfied that she was cheating they were unable to prove it. Although the seances were being conducted secretly by the scientists one of them, Professor Dickinson S. Miller, discussed Palladino’s best trick, table levitation, with a friend of mine, Mr. W. S. Davis, himself an ex-medium whose seances were always given under test conditions. Davis not only explained to the Professor the probable method used by Palladino but demonstrated it as well with the result that the Professor declared that a full exposure of Palladino should be made even if it cost ten thousand dollars and invited Davis to aid at the next seance candidly admitting that he and his associates were incapable of proper investigation.
When she arrived in New York, a group of professors from Columbia became interested in Palladino and organized a series of ten test seances at $125 each. Eight out of the ten seances had taken place, and while most of the professors were convinced she was cheating, they couldn't prove it. Although the seances were being secretly conducted by the scientists, one of them, Professor Dickinson S. Miller, talked about Palladino’s best trick, table levitation, with my friend, Mr. W. S. Davis, who was also a former medium that always held his seances under test conditions. Davis not only explained to the Professor the likely method Palladino used but also demonstrated it, leading the Professor to declare that a complete exposure of Palladino should be made, even if it cost $10,000, and invited Davis to assist at the next seance, openly admitting that he and his colleagues were not capable of a thorough investigation.
Davis replied that scientists were not the kind of men he could work with but if he would let him bring along a couple of “Flim-flam” men he would help. Professor Miller consented to this arrangement provided the men were palmed off as college professors as otherwise they would not be admitted. Davis then sent for John W. Sargent, a past-president of the Society of American Magicians, and for years my private secretary. He also sent for another magician, James L. Kellogg. Both agreed with Davis that his theory of Palladino’s method was correct. Professor Miller then suggested, that in order to make the discovery complete and to corroborate any and all observations, two other persons should be selected to watch the feet of the medium. Davis accordingly selected Joseph F. Rinn, another member of the magicians society, who had assisted in various exposures of pseudo-mediums and Professor Miller named Warner C. Pyne, a student at Columbia. It was agreed that these two should be clad in black even to a head covering and smuggled into the room under cover of darkness after the seance had convened55 and were to sprawl under the chairs and table in order that their heads might be near enough Palladino’s feet to detect any movement. I am indebted to my friend Davis for the following inside story of the sitting just as he gave it to me.
Davis said that scientists weren't the type of people he could work with, but if he could bring along a couple of “Flim-flam” guys, he'd help. Professor Miller agreed to this plan as long as the men were passed off as college professors; otherwise, they wouldn't be allowed in. Davis then called for John W. Sargent, a former president of the Society of American Magicians and my private secretary for years. He also contacted another magician, James L. Kellogg. Both agreed with Davis that his theory about Palladino’s method was right. Professor Miller then suggested that to make the discovery complete and confirm all observations, they should pick two more people to watch the medium’s feet. Davis chose Joseph F. Rinn, another member of the magician's society who had helped expose various fake mediums, and Professor Miller picked Warner C. Pyne, a student at Columbia. They decided that these two should wear all black, including head coverings, and be sneaked into the room under the cover of darkness after the séance started. They would sprawl under the chairs and table so their heads would be close enough to Palladino’s feet to notice any movement. I'm grateful to my friend Davis for sharing the inside story of the sitting exactly as he told it to me.
“After the arrival of Eusapia and Mr. Livingston and when both had entered the seance room, Rinn and Pyne came downstairs and hid in the hall where they waited for their signal. When we were introduced and after the usual conversation, Eusapia said that she would begin. Before she had time to pick her controllers, Professor Miller ushered Kellogg and myself into the positions next to her. She took a seat at the narrow end of the table and with her back close to the cabinet curtains. (The cabinet was formed by placing curtains from the ceiling to the floor, extending out from one corner of the room). Kellogg sat at her right and I sat at her left. Eusapia sat close to the table and her black dress touched the table legs. She placed her right foot on the instep of Kellogg’s left foot and her left foot on my right foot, which was her guarantee that her feet should play no part in the production of the phenomena. We did not reduce the light at the beginning of the seance.
“After Eusapia and Mr. Livingston arrived and entered the seance room, Rinn and Pyne came downstairs and hid in the hall, waiting for their signal. Once we were introduced and had the usual small talk, Eusapia said she would start. Before she could choose her controllers, Professor Miller guided Kellogg and me into positions next to her. She sat at the narrow end of the table, her back close to the cabinet curtains. (The cabinet was created by hanging curtains from the ceiling to the floor, extending from one corner of the room.) Kellogg was seated to her right, and I was on her left. Eusapia was close to the table, and her black dress brushed against the table legs. She placed her right foot on the instep of Kellogg’s left foot and her left foot on my right foot, ensuring that her feet wouldn’t be involved in creating any phenomena. We didn’t dim the lights at the start of the seance.”
“The rest of the party sitting around the table then placed their hands on its upper surface and formed the well known chain. Eusapia stamped Kellogg’s foot and mine and asked us if the control was satisfactory which of course it was. Eusapia then drew her own hands away from ours and soon light raps were heard. They were such as are easily and imperceptibly produced by sliding the finger tips upon the table top.
“The rest of the group at the table then placed their hands on its surface and formed the familiar chain. Eusapia tapped Kellogg’s foot and mine, asking if the control was okay, which it obviously was. Eusapia then pulled her hands away from ours, and soon light taps were heard. They were like those that can easily and almost imperceptibly be made by sliding fingertips across the table.
“We were next favored with responsive raps,—doubling up her hands she beat the air with her fists in a jerky, spasmodic way when we heard the light noises on the56 wood. The exhibition above board did not occupy our entire attention. Every one in the party was interested in the theory of using a foot as a lever to raise the table. As she beat the air with her clenched fist, she correspondingly slid her feet away until we felt the pressure on the toe end of our feet only, whereas there had previously been pressure on the insteps. Kellogg and I both suspected that she had succeeded in removing one foot and was making the other do duty for two. From then on we commenced to get heavier raps, as though she struck the table leg with her foot.
“We were then treated to responsive knocks—she clenched her hands and hit the air with her fists in a quick, jerky way when we heard faint sounds on the56 wood. The show above didn’t hold our full attention. Everyone in the group was intrigued by the idea of using a foot as a lever to lift the table. As she swung her clenched fist, she also slid her feet away until we only felt pressure on the toes, whereas before we had felt pressure on the arches. Kellogg and I both suspected that she had managed to lift one foot and was making the other one work for both. From that point on, we started receiving stronger knocks, as if she was hitting the table leg with her foot.
“In striking the table leg with the side of her shoe, thus producing raps, Eusapia also got the exact position in which her foot should be placed for levitation. When she rocked the table from side to side it was only necessary to switch her toe an inch when the left leg of the table would come down on it, then all she had to do was to elevate her toe while the heel remained on the floor and either partial or complete levitation followed.
“In hitting the table leg with the side of her shoe, creating sounds, Eusapia also figured out the exact position for her foot for levitation. When she rocked the table from side to side, she just needed to move her toe an inch for the left leg of the table to come down on it, then all she had to do was lift her toe while keeping her heel on the floor, and either partial or complete levitation would follow.”
“We looked pleased and Eusapia began to feel at home. With a little rest, the rocking was resumed and she considered it safe to risk the entire levitation. Holding Kellogg’s left hand up in the air with her right she put my right hand, palm down, on the top of the table, directly over the left table leg; then put her left hand over mine, the tips of the fingers extending rather over my hand and touching the table. No other hands were upon it. Then, after a few partial levitations, the table went up into the air with every leg off the floor. It was our first complete levitation. As beautiful as any on record and given under bright lights.”
“We looked happy, and Eusapia started to feel comfortable. After a little break, the rocking started again, and she felt it was safe to try levitating the entire table. She raised Kellogg’s left hand with her right, then placed my right hand, palm down, on top of the table, right over the left leg. Next, she put her left hand over mine, her fingertips extending over my hand and touching the table. No other hands were on it. Then, after a few partial levitations, the table lifted into the air with all its legs off the floor. It was our first complete levitation. Just as stunning as any on record and done under bright lights.”
I asked Davis how he knew the levitation was fraudulent and he answered:
I asked Davis how he knew the levitation was fake, and he replied:
“(1) During the partial levitations I casually lifted my57 left foot, passed it over the right foot in the direction of Eusapia and was unable to touch her left leg in the place where it should have been. (2) Her black dress touched the table leg and as she took her toe suddenly out from under it, her dress moved accordingly. (3) By the thud which the table made when it was deprived of its very material perch. (4) By the fact that any juggler can perform the feat when the ‘modus operandi’ is fully understood, though perhaps not with the same skill. (5) Every one present knew that the table was steadied at the top by Eusapia’s hand, which rested upon mine, in turn bore down over the table leg, held up presumably by Eusapia’s toe which formed a perfect human clamp.51(6) What Rinn and Pyne told us after the seance. They said that from their position under the chairs they saw Eusapia place her right foot upon Kellogg’s left and her left foot upon my right, later they saw her tapping upon our feet with hers while she made some changes in the position of her feet. They also saw her slide her left foot away by a few hitches as her right was twisted around to cover my right foot which had previously been under her left foot. They distinctly saw Eusapia strike the table leg with the side of her foot to produce the raps and they also saw her slide her toe under the table leg and force the table up by toe leverage.”52
“(1) During the partial levitations, I casually lifted my57 left foot, passed it over my right foot toward Eusapia, and couldn’t touch her left leg where it should have been. (2) Her black dress brushed against the table leg, and when she suddenly pulled her toe out from under it, her dress moved accordingly. (3) You could hear the thud the table made when it lost its support. (4) Any juggler can do the trick once they fully understand the ‘modus operandi’, although maybe not with the same finesse. (5) Everyone present knew that the table was stabilized at the top by Eusapia’s hand, which rested on mine, and she pressed down on the table leg, presumably held up by her toe, creating a perfect human clamp.51(6) What Rinn and Pyne told us after the séance. They said that from their spot under the chairs, they saw Eusapia place her right foot on Kellogg’s left and her left foot on my right. Later, they noticed her tapping our feet with hers while she adjusted the position of her feet. They also saw her slide her left foot away a bit as her right twisted around to cover my right foot, which had been under her left foot. They clearly saw Eusapia strike the table leg with the side of her foot to make the raps, and they also saw her slide her toe under the table leg and lift the table using her toe as leverage.”52
58
58
During his narration I asked Davis to tell me if this astute Italian who had fooled the scientists of the world was not suspicious or did not sense that she was being checked up in her movements.
During his story, I asked Davis to let me know if this clever Italian, who had deceived scientists around the world, wasn't suspicious or didn't realize that she was being watched in her actions.
“No,” he replied dryly, “once during the seance she asked every one to stand up. Two of the ladies in their inexperience proceeded to obey the command. We had two spies under our chairs and as we did not want her to see them something had to be done immediately, so I pretended to have severe cramps in my legs and while the interpreter told Eusapia of it Sargent and Kellogg nudged the ladies to sit down and the medium then resumed her seat.”
“No,” he replied flatly, “once during the séance she asked everyone to stand up. Two of the ladies, not knowing better, actually followed her order. We had two spies hidden under our chairs and didn’t want her to see them, so we had to act fast. I pretended to have terrible cramps in my legs, and while the interpreter informed Eusapia about it, Sargent and Kellogg gently pushed the ladies to sit back down, and the medium resumed her seat.”
I will not bore the reader with a detailed account of the cabinet phenomena at this seance under a subdued light but suffice to say that Davis and Kellogg tricked her as before and were able to explain every manifestation. The whole Miller seance was carried out as planned so carefully that Palladino on the way to her hotel afterwards told the Columbia student who had acted as interpreter53 for her that she was well pleased with the evening and that the seance had been one of the most successful of the series.54
I won't bore the reader with a detailed description of the cabinet phenomenon at this séance under dim light, but I'll just say that Davis and Kellogg pulled the same tricks on her as before and managed to explain every occurrence. The entire Miller séance was conducted so carefully that Palladino, on her way to the hotel afterward, told the Columbia student who acted as her interpreter that she was really pleased with the evening and that the séance had been one of the most successful in the series.
I quote by permission from a letter written me by Mr. Davis under date of June 22, 1923:
I quote with permission from a letter Mr. Davis wrote to me on June 22, 1923:
“Rupert Hughes, in an attack upon Spiritism some time ago, said that favorable reports on Palladino constituted a vast literature, and he was right. The public libraries59 both in this country and Europe contain many books in which it is claimed that it has been ‘scientifically demonstrated’ that Eusapia possesses some occult power.
“Rupert Hughes, in a critique of Spiritism some time ago, mentioned that positive reviews on Palladino made up a considerable amount of literature, and he was correct. Public libraries59 in both this country and Europe have numerous books asserting that it has been ‘scientifically demonstrated’ that Eusapia has some hidden abilities.”
“Generations for centuries will probably be influenced by these books. They are only calculated to create superstition and ignorance and it is a shame that they are permitted to circulate. Eusapia was one of the world’s greatest mountebanks. Her dupes were our foremost men of learning—they were not of the rabble. She was the greatest mountebank produced by modern Spiritism, and she duped more scientists than any other medium. In that respect D. D. Home does not compare with her. The important lesson in the case is that so-called ‘scientific’ testimony is just about worthless. That is an important educational fact and a valuable lesson to the general public.”
“Generations for centuries will probably be influenced by these books. They are only intended to create superstition and ignorance, and it’s a shame they are allowed to circulate. Eusapia was one of the greatest frauds in the world. Her followers included our most educated individuals—not just the uneducated masses. She was the most notable fraud in modern Spiritism, deceiving more scientists than any other medium. In that regard, D. D. Home doesn’t measure up to her. The important lesson in the case is that so-called ‘scientific’ testimony is nearly worthless. That’s an important educational fact and a valuable lesson for the general public.”
Mr. Davis is quite right in his view of the seriousness of the possible danger and damage to the reading public from the effects of the grossly misapplied energy of the prominent scientists who have so unqualifiedly endorsed Eusapia Palladino as a genuine miracle worker, and the hosts of Spiritualistic enthusiasts who have repeated their published statements. Even Sir Arthur Conan Doyle unqualifiedly lauds Home and Palladino as patron saints of his psychic religion (?). He accepts as proof the fact that these learned scientists met their Waterloo in an attempt to fathom the simple tricks of impostors, and like all other Spiritualists refuses to accept the positive proof of the deception secured by men schooled in the science of magic which at times is as seemingly unexplainable as the more profound subjects of natural science.
Mr. Davis is absolutely right about the seriousness of the potential danger and harm to the reading public from the effects of the seriously misapplied energy of the prominent scientists who have unconditionally endorsed Eusapia Palladino as a real miracle worker, as well as the many Spiritualism enthusiasts who have echoed their published claims. Even Sir Arthur Conan Doyle wholeheartedly praises Home and Palladino as the patron saints of his psychic beliefs (?). He views as evidence the fact that these respected scientists were ultimately defeated while trying to understand the simple tricks of fraudsters, and like all other Spiritualists, he refuses to accept the clear evidence of deception provided by experts in the science of magic, which at times can be as perplexing as the more complex subjects of natural science.
The reader should bear in mind that Mr. Davis’ sincerity is just as great as is Sir Arthur’s. Sincerity is Sir Arthur’s strong magnet and the reader should attach as60 much importance to sincerity on the part of an opponent. We must also take into consideration the fact that Mr. Davis was at one time a medium himself and he has had much opportunity for observing the qualifications of scientists as occult investigators. We must notice too the methods of conducting the seances in which such diverse results were obtained. Those held with only scientists as observers were under the full control of the medium and all her conditions were conformed to, but in New York it was practically a case of fighting fire with fire. It is proverbial that “it takes a rogue to catch a rogue”—just so a trickster is more capable of setting traps to detect trickery than the grave scientist in his endeavor to solve the problem by mathematics or logic. In the successful instance the plan of operation had been carefully worked out in every detail, each participant was assigned a specific work to do and did it. A number of rehearsals were held so that each person was familiar with their part. All the conditions so strenuously adhered to in previous seances, were safeguarded and the result was a successful exposure.
The reader should remember that Mr. Davis's sincerity is just as strong as Sir Arthur's. Sincerity is Sir Arthur's main draw, and the reader should place as much importance on sincerity from an opponent. We also need to consider that Mr. Davis was once a medium himself, giving him ample opportunity to observe the qualifications of scientists as occult investigators. It's also important to note the methods used to conduct the seances where such varying results were achieved. The ones held with only scientists as observers were fully controlled by the medium, with all her conditions met. However, in New York, it was essentially a case of fighting fire with fire. It's often said that “it takes a rogue to catch a rogue”—similarly, a trickster is better at setting traps to catch trickery than a serious scientist trying to solve a problem with math or logic. In the successful case, the operation was carefully planned in detail, with each participant assigned a specific role, which they executed. Several rehearsals were conducted so everyone knew their part. All the conditions that were strictly followed in earlier seances were secured, leading to a successful exposure.

When Carrington brought Palladino to this country he announced that he did so in the interest of “science.” Publicity was not to be ignored though and consequently the first seance was given before newspaper men. William A. Brady (the theatrical man) occupied the seat of honor which made it look as though Carrington hoped for some theatrical business as a side issue to the seances with scientists at a hundred and twenty-five dollars a sitting. It is also known that Carrington made a contract with a popular magazine which gave it an exclusive right to publish reports of the seances and naturally Carrington was to have received a liberal fee. But Mr. Davis in 1909 furnished the New York Times with two articles making a sensational attack on Palladino whereupon the magazine61 people cancelled their contract with Carrington on the ground that Davis had put a “frost” on their plans. As a result Carrington threatened the Times with a suit for a hundred thousand dollars damage. The threat was dropped after Palladino’s complete exposure and her refusal to go to the Times Building and win the two thousand dollar prize offered by Rinn. In all the seances conducted by Carrington the program was the same and the phenomena of precisely the same character as in the one which resulted in Palladino’s complete exposure. The value of Mr. Carrington’s opinion as evidence may be judged from excerpts from an article in McClure’s Magazine for October, 1909. In this article he answers his own question “Does Eusapia Deceive Her Investigators?” by saying:
When Carrington brought Palladino to this country, he claimed it was for the sake of “science.” However, he couldn't ignore publicity, so the first séance was held in front of reporters. William A. Brady, the theater guy, took the prime seat, which made it seem like Carrington hoped for some theatrical business as a bonus to the séances with scientists, charging a hundred and twenty-five dollars per session. It’s also known that Carrington had a deal with a popular magazine that gave it the exclusive right to publish reports on the séances, and obviously, Carrington was set to receive a nice payout. But Mr. Davis produced two articles for the New York Times in 1909 that made a sensational attack on Palladino, leading the magazine people to cancel their contract with Carrington, claiming Davis had put a “freeze” on their plans. Consequently, Carrington threatened to sue the Times for a hundred thousand dollars in damages. That threat faded after Palladino was completely exposed and refused to go to the Times Building to claim the two thousand dollar prize offered by Rinn. In every séance run by Carrington, the format was the same and the phenomena were identical to the one that led to Palladino's full exposure. The credibility of Mr. Carrington’s opinion as evidence can be assessed through excerpts from an article in McClure’s Magazine from October 1909. In this article, he addresses his own question, “Does Eusapia Deceive Her Investigators?” by stating:
“Well do I know the condition of mind induced by one or two seances with Eusapia. All one’s previous experience is refuted, and the mind fails to grasp the facts or to accept them as real. It is incapable of absorbing them. It requires several seances before one is convinced of the reality of the phenomena, and of the fact that one’s observation is not mistaken. Personally, I had to witness six seances before I was irrevocably and finally convinced of the reality of the fact. Before that, although I was quite unable to explain what I saw by any theory of fraud or trickery, and although I was quite certain the facts were not due to hallucination, still I could not believe them. I felt that there must be a loophole somewhere; and I know that my colleagues felt exactly as I did. But at the sixth seance when I was controlling the medium myself, in such a manner that I was quite sure as to the whereabouts of her whole body, and when it was, moreover, light enough to see the whole outline of her body clearly,—when, in62 spite of this, phenomena continued to take place all around us in the most bewildering manner and under the most perfect test conditions, I felt that there was no more to be said; certainty had been achieved; and from the sixth seance onward, and forever after, I shall remain as certain that these phenomena are facts, and form a part—however sporadic—of nature, as I am that I write this article.”
“Well, I definitely understand the mindset that comes from one or two sessions with Eusapia. Everything you thought you knew gets challenged, and your mind just can’t wrap itself around the facts or accept them as real. It’s like it can’t take them in. You need several sessions before you’re convinced of the reality of the phenomena and that your observations aren't wrong. Personally, I had to witness six sessions before I was completely and definitely convinced of the truth. Before that, even though I couldn't explain what I saw with any theory of fraud or trickery, and I was sure the facts weren’t due to hallucination, I still couldn’t believe them. I felt like there had to be some catch somewhere; I know my colleagues felt the same way. But at the sixth session, when I was controlling the medium myself, so I was completely aware of where her whole body was, and with enough light to clearly see the entire outline of her body—when, despite this, phenomena continued to happen all around us in the most confusing way and under the most reliable test conditions, I realized there was no more to argue; certainty had been reached. From the sixth session onward, I will remain as convinced that these phenomena are real and are a part—albeit sporadic—of nature, as I am that I’m writing this article.”
The foregoing shows how vacillating the mind of Mr. Carrington was at the time he was conducting the Palladino seances, and when after a personal contest with the medium he stated his conviction he should have known he was talking the impossible; that no one man could control Palladino beyond the possibility of fraud and at the same time detect her false moves. In the same article he writes:
The above demonstrates how indecisive Mr. Carrington's mind was while he was overseeing the Palladino seances. After a personal struggle with the medium, he expressed his belief that he should have recognized he was discussing the impossible; that no single person could manage Palladino without the chance of deception and simultaneously catch her in her lies. In the same article, he writes:
“I may remark just here that this medium has been caught in trickery from time to time, and will almost invariably resort to it unless she is prevented from doing so by the rigidity of the control (that is, the degree of certainty obtained in holding her hands and feet). The reason for this is that Eusapia, knowing that the production of genuine phenomena will exhaust her nervous forces, resorts to this simpler method, if her sitters are sufficiently credulous to allow it, in order to save herself from the painful after effects of a genuine seance. Nearly every investigator has at one time or another discovered this fraud, which is petty, and more or less obvious to any careful investigator, and consists in the substitution of one hand for two, and in the production of phenomena with the remaining free hand. If, however, sufficient precautions are taken, it is a comparatively easy matter to frustrate her attempts at fraud; and when this is done so-called genuine phenomena are produced. Many of63 the phenomena are so incredible that by far the simplest explanation is that fraud has been operative in their production; but I can say positively (and I believe the records will show this) that fraud was quite impossible throughout our seances, not only because of the nature of our control of the medium, which was rigidly exacting, but because of the abundance of light. Any theory based upon the supposition that confederates were employed is absolutely discounted: first, because the seances were held in our own locked rooms in the hotel; and secondly, because throughout the seances it was light enough for us to see the whole room and its occupants. It is hardly necessary to add that we examined the cabinet, the table, instruments, and all articles of furniture, both before and after each seance.”
“I should mention here that this medium has occasionally been caught cheating and will almost always resort to it unless she's prevented by strict control (that is, the level of certainty achieved by holding her hands and feet). The reason for this is that Eusapia, aware that true phenomena will drain her nervous energy, uses this easier method if her sitters are gullible enough to let her, in order to avoid the painful aftereffects of a genuine séance. Nearly every investigator has at some point caught this deceit, which is petty and somewhat obvious to any careful investigator, and involves substituting one hand for two and producing phenomena with the free hand. However, if proper precautions are taken, it's relatively easy to thwart her attempts at trickery; and when this is done, so-called genuine phenomena occur. Many of the phenomena are so unbelievable that the simplest explanation is that fraud was at play in their production; but I can confidently state (and I believe the records will confirm this) that fraud was completely impossible during our séances, not only because of the strict nature of our control over the medium but also due to the ample light. Any theory suggesting that accomplices were involved is entirely ruled out: first, because the séances were held in our own locked hotel rooms; and second, because there was enough light throughout the séances for us to see the entire room and its occupants. It's also important to note that we examined the cabinet, the table, instruments, and all furniture, both before and after each séance.”
This last seems just as a manager might be expected to talk of the merit of his own show. A salesman should not decry his wares.
This last point sounds just like something a manager would say about the value of his own show. A salesperson shouldn't criticize their own products.
There is no question but what Palladino was given to fraud.55 In personal conversations with Hon. Everard Feilding, W. W. Baggally, E. J. Dingwall and Hereward Carrington, each stated positively that they had caught her cheating and that they knew her to be a fraud. They claimed that toward the end of her career she lost her occult power and at such times as the Spirits failed her she64 would resort to trickery rather than confess failure. They believed her a genuine medium because of the things which she did under test conditions which they could not explain, their knowledge of fraud being overpowered, apparently, by a willingness to believe in the impossible simply because they were not able to solve the problem.
There’s no doubt that Palladino was involved in fraud. In personal conversations with Hon. Everard Feilding, W. W. Baggally, E. J. Dingwall, and Hereward Carrington, each of them firmly stated that they had caught her cheating and knew she was a fraud. They said that toward the end of her career, she lost her psychic abilities, and whenever the spirits failed to respond, she would resort to tricks instead of admitting her failure. They considered her a genuine medium because of the things she did under test conditions that they couldn’t explain, and their understanding of fraud seemed to be overshadowed by a desire to believe in the impossible simply because they couldn’t find a solution.
If you go to a department store and ask for a well advertised bit of merchandise and when you get home you find the clerk has substituted “something just as good” you either report the clerk to the management or else you do not patronize the store again; if you go to a tailor and he sells you an “all-wool” suit and you find that most of the “wool” grew on cotton plants you pass that store by when you are ready to buy another suit; if you catch your best friend cheating at cards you refuse to play with him again ever and a life-time friendship is broken up. But Palladino cheated at Cambridge, she cheated in l’Aguélas, and she cheated in New York and yet each time that she was caught cheating the Spiritualists upheld her, excused her, and forgave her. Truly their logic sometimes borders on the humorous.
If you go to a department store and ask for something that’s heavily advertised, but when you get home you realize the clerk swapped it for “something just as good,” you either report the clerk to the management or you don’t shop there again. If you go to a tailor who sells you an “all-wool” suit, but you discover that most of the “wool” came from cotton plants, you’ll avoid that store when you're looking to buy another suit. If you catch your best friend cheating at cards, you’d never play with him again, and a lifelong friendship would be over. But Palladino cheated in Cambridge, she cheated in l’Aguélas, and she cheated in New York, and yet each time she got caught, the Spiritualists supported her, excused her, and forgave her. Honestly, their reasoning sometimes feels pretty amusing.
F. W. H. Myers wrote in “Borderland” in 1896:
F. W. H. Myers wrote in “Borderland” in 1896:
“These frauds were practiced in and out of the real, or alleged, trance and were so skillfully executed that the poor woman must have practiced them long and carefully.”
“These scams were carried out both in and out of the real, or supposed, trance and were executed so skillfully that the poor woman must have practiced them for a long time and with great care.”
Palladino is summed up in these few lines.
Palladino is captured in these few lines.
My opinion is that Palladino in her crafty prime may have possessed the agility and abundant skill in misdirection together with sufficient energy and nerve to bamboozle56 her scientific and otherwise astute committeemen,65 but as time demanded its toll she probably lost her vim and nerve and became unable to present her “performances” with the success that attended her earlier demonstrations.
My opinion is that Palladino in her clever prime might have had the agility and plenty of skill in misdirection, along with enough energy and bravery to fool her scientific and otherwise sharp committee members,65 but as time took its toll, she likely lost her enthusiasm and confidence and became unable to deliver her “performances” with the same success that marked her earlier demonstrations.
My old friend, John William Sargent, who died on September 24, 1920, was one of the committee which finally dethroned Palladino, and I believe it no more than just that the last word of this chapter should be said by him.
My old friend, John William Sargent, who passed away on September 24, 1920, was part of the committee that ultimately removed Palladino, and I think it’s only right that the last word of this chapter should come from him.
“Eusapia Palladino is dead and I have little doubt that she departed hence without forgiving me for the part I took in spoiling her business in America by assisting in the exposure of her little bag of tricks. It is an open question, however, whether the exposure of her trickery, or in fact of any of the class of sensation mongers to which she belonged, ever turned a soul from belief in Spiritism; some of the leading newspapers, in commenting on her death, show that in spite of the complete exposure of her methods, there still remains in the minds of many intelligent people the conviction that she was far from an impostor. I cannot understand how any reasonable person could see in this woman anything more than a fairly clever charlatan, whose success was due more to the credulity of her audiences than the skill of her performances. What did all her exposures amount to? Those who believed have continued to believe, and in spite of the old saw, ‘Truth is mighty and must prevail,’ the name of Eusapia Palladino will be on the lips of men long, long after her exposers are forgotten dust.”
“Eusapia Palladino is dead, and I have little doubt that she left this world without forgiving me for my role in ruining her business in America by revealing her tricks. It's still up for debate, though, whether exposing her deceit, or any of the sensationalists like her, ever changed anyone's belief in Spiritism. Some of the major newspapers, commenting on her death, indicate that despite the full exposure of her methods, many smart people still believe she was more than a fraud. I can’t understand how any sensible person could see this woman as anything other than a fairly clever trickster, whose success relied more on the gullibility of her audience than on her performance skills. What did all her exposures really mean? Those who believed have kept believing, and despite the old saying, ‘Truth is mighty and must prevail,’ the name Eusapia Palladino will be spoken long after her exposers are just forgotten dust.”
66
66
CHAPTER V
ANN O’DELIA DISBARRED
The coming and going of Ann O’Delia Diss Debar are mysteries for there is no record of her birth and no trace of her death, but the “in between time” furnished material enough for an entire book rather than a single chapter, and gave her sufficient opportunity to have it said of her that she was “one of the most extraordinary fake mediums and mystery swindlers the world has ever known.” Some even have classed her among the ten most prominent and dangerous female criminals of the world, and her repertoire is claimed to have run the full gamut from petty confidence games to elaborately contrived schemes aimed at the magnates of Wall Street. According to report she did not hesitate to victimize the innocent and the mentally unsound and left behind her a trail of sorrow, depleted pocket-books, and impaired morals that has seldom been equaled. Like many master criminals she escaped punishment for a time but in the end fell into the toils of the law and served time both here and in England. The marvellous tact with which she devoted her great powers to the purposes of self aggrandizement and profit is without parallel, and for cunning knavery, Cagliostro, by comparison, seems to have been an amateur. It is alleged that her crimes ranged from the smallest to the largest with morals as low as one can imagine in a human being while, worst of all, she flaunted this viciousness openly, making no effort whatever to cloak her degeneracy.
The comings and goings of Ann O’Delia Diss Debar are mysteries because there's no record of her birth or trace of her death, but the “in-between time” provided enough material for an entire book instead of just a single chapter, giving her ample opportunity to be described as “one of the most extraordinary fake mediums and mystery swindlers the world has ever known.” Some even placed her among the ten most notorious and dangerous female criminals globally, claiming her activities spanned from petty scams to elaborate schemes targeting Wall Street magnates. Reports say she didn’t hesitate to exploit the innocent and the mentally vulnerable, leaving behind a trail of heartbreak, emptied wallets, and damaged morals that’s rarely been matched. Like many master criminals, she escaped punishment for a time, but eventually fell into the law's grasp and served time both here and in England. The remarkable tact with which she used her considerable powers for her own gain and profit is unparalleled, and for sheer cunning, Cagliostro seems like an amateur by comparison. It's said that her crimes ranged from trivial to grandiose with morals as low as one can imagine, and worst of all, she flaunted this wickedness openly, making no effort to conceal her depravity.
67
67
Nevertheless her name stands among the half score or more in the front ranks of the history of Spiritualism and with Daniel Dunglas Home shares the palm for the successful manipulation of big schemes. It was not unusual for her to make deals that ran into the hundreds of thousands of dollars and though the two were early in the mediumistic field, I believe that to this day they have had no peer in this respect. Possibly all other mediums combined could not have aggregated the amount of money obtained by these two.
Nevertheless, her name is listed among the twenty or so at the forefront of the history of Spiritualism, and along with Daniel Dunglas Home, she is recognized for her effective handling of large schemes. It was common for her to broker deals worth hundreds of thousands of dollars, and even though both were pioneers in the mediumistic field, I believe that to this day, no one else has matched them in this regard. It’s possible that all other mediums combined couldn’t have matched the total amount of money earned by these two.
Whether Home outbids Diss Debar for preëminence as to gain it is hard to say but it is certain that he “could not hold a candle” to her versatility. Both appear to have had the advantage of being scholastic, and well versed in historic lore and the classics, which gave them great prestige with cultured people, opening the doors to the social life of the “upper-ten,” and bringing within their reach people of wealth as well as scholars and scientists, all of whom were apparently perfectly willing to be deceived, and to unwittingly aid in making the careers of these two adventurers “howling successes” up to the time of their undoing in the courts.
Whether Home outbids Diss Debar for prominence is hard to say, but it’s clear he “could not hold a candle” to her versatility. Both seem to have had the advantage of being educated and well-versed in history and the classics, which gave them a lot of prestige with cultured people, opening the doors to the social life of the “upper ten” and bringing them into contact with wealthy individuals as well as scholars and scientists, all of whom were apparently perfectly willing to be deceived and to unwittingly help make the careers of these two adventurers “howling successes” until their downfall in the courts.
Unlike Home, who never in all the vicissitudes of his career denied his personality, Diss Debar as frequently as she changed her base of operations seems to have changed her name and her ancestry. Once in the heyday of her career she gave a series of interviews claiming to be the daughter of King Louis I of Bavaria and Lola Montez, a Spanish-Irish dancer who had a spectacular and adventurous career which covered Europe in its course, reached to the Russian Court and later America. It is supposed that Diss Debar was the daughter of a political refugee by the name of Salomen who settled in Kentucky and that she was born in 1849 although there is no documentary68 proof of it. According to the story she was named Editha and as she grew up became known as a wayward child bent on doing what she should not and perfectly callous to all restraining influence of parental affection. “At times her waywardness took such extraordinary turns that her parents thought she was not entirely sane and sought the advice of a doctor, who said she was really a sort of victim to an unholy passion, but that she would grow out of her failing as she grew older,” a prophecy which never came true.
Unlike Home, who never denied his personality despite the ups and downs of his life, Diss Debar seems to have frequently changed her name and background as often as she changed her location. At one point in her career, she gave several interviews claiming to be the daughter of King Louis I of Bavaria and Lola Montez, a Spanish-Irish dancer with a dazzling and adventurous career that spanned Europe, reached the Russian Court, and later America. It’s believed that Diss Debar was the daughter of a political refugee named Salomen who settled in Kentucky and that she was born in 1849, although there’s no documentary proof of this. According to the story, she was named Editha, and as she grew up, she became known as a rebellious child determined to do what she shouldn’t, completely indifferent to any parental affection trying to restrain her. “At times her rebelliousness took such extraordinary forms that her parents thought she was not entirely sane and sought the advice of a doctor, who said she was really a victim of an unholy passion but that she would outgrow her issues as she got older,” a prophecy that never came true.
When Editha Salomen became of age she left home and for several years her father lost all track of her. Later, to his great astonishment, he discovered her settled in Baltimore, moving among the best of society, and posing as a member of European aristocracy. As the “Countess Landsfeldt and Baroness Rosenthal” of the peerage of Bavaria she availed herself of all the privileges which members of nobility enjoyed in the Republic, was courted by American youth and found American women “only too delighted to be led by a Countess.”
When Editha Salomen came of age, she left home, and for several years, her father completely lost track of her. Later, to his shock, he found her living in Baltimore, mingling with high society, and pretending to be part of European aristocracy. As the “Countess Landsfeldt and Baroness Rosenthal” from the Bavarian nobility, she took full advantage of all the privileges that nobility had in the Republic, was sought after by American men, and noticed that American women were “more than happy to be led by a Countess.”
Where the Kentucky girl with her peculiar temperament and characteristics could possibly have secured the education and knowledge which she displayed through all her exploits I am at a loss to understand. She must have inherited a liberal share of shrewdness, together with a fancy for reading ancient history, and at an early age realized that although not handsome she possessed some charm of personality which attracted attention and which enabled her to pose successfully as a member of the nobility.
I can’t figure out where the Kentucky girl with her unique temperament and traits got the education and knowledge that she showed in all her adventures. She must have inherited a good amount of cleverness, along with a fascination for reading ancient history, and from a young age, she understood that even though she wasn't beautiful, she had a certain charm in her personality that caught people's attention and helped her successfully act like she was part of the nobility.
It is said that in this rôle Editha had no difficulty in raising funds. It was easy to encourage a prosperous young man into a love trap and make him believe she would soon marry him. “Then one day she would find69 that she had to pay a large sum of money to meet a necessary obligation, that her careless bankers in Bavaria had failed to remit a few hundred thousand dollars, on account of which she most reluctantly accepted temporary relief from the rich suitor. She took as much as she dared and thereafter cut him.” In this way she managed to cheat the youth of Baltimore out of about a quarter of a million dollars. She gave herself up to luxury and extravagance; took freely to smoking cigarettes impregnated with opium and was soon landed in Bellevue Hospital suffering from “acute nervous exhaustion.”
It’s said that in this role, Editha had no trouble raising money. It was easy to lure a wealthy young man into a love trap and make him think she would marry him soon. “Then one day she would realize that she needed to pay a large amount of money to fulfill an obligation, that her careless bankers in Bavaria had failed to send a few hundred thousand dollars, for which she reluctantly accepted temporary financial help from the rich suitor. She took as much as she could and then cut him off.” In this way, she managed to swindle the young man from Baltimore out of about a quarter of a million dollars. She indulged in luxury and extravagance; she started smoking cigarettes laced with opium and soon ended up in Bellevue Hospital suffering from “acute nervous exhaustion.”
One day, just as she was nearly cured, she sprang out of bed, stabbed an attendant and attempted to kill her doctor, and several persons were seriously wounded before she was secured. As a result she was sent to the asylum for the insane on Ward’s Island, where she was detained for a year, during which time she showed no traces of insanity and it was concluded that her attempt at murder was premeditated; but as she had been committed as insane with no evidence to controvert it the law was powerless and she was released.
One day, just when she was almost recovered, she jumped out of bed, attacked a staff member, and tried to kill her doctor. Several people were seriously injured before she was restrained. As a result, she was sent to the mental hospital on Ward’s Island, where she stayed for a year. During that time, she showed no signs of insanity, and it was determined that her murder attempt was planned. However, since she had been committed as insane without any evidence to dispute it, the law had no power, and she was released.
Her next venture was in the field of hypnotism, where she was an adept, but now known as Mrs. Messant and a widow, for though a young doctor, either through fear or fondness, had married her soon after her discharge from Ward’s Island, he had survived the marriage less than a year. As “one can always find fools if one really looks for them” she had no difficulty in surrounding herself with dupes but as the widow of an obscure doctor was not persona grata in the circles of high society where the highest paying fools are to be found she set to work to find an entrée. Her search was not for long. Soon she discovered a certain General Diss Debar; a man without money or “mind of his own” but he filled her need, easily70 yielded to her cajoleries and presently Editha Salomen, Countess Landsfeldt, Baroness Rosenthal, Messant became Ann O’Delia Diss Debar. As the wife of a general, society smiled on her again and she lived in comfort. The rich courted “hypnotism and general humbug and the wily woman was equal to the requirement.” As time went on, however, she began to squander the money that flowed into her coffers. A couple of children were born to her. People began to tire of hypnotism, her income waned, and it became necessary for her to set her wits to work and cast her net for a fresh victim.
Her next venture was in hypnotism, where she excelled, but now she was known as Mrs. Messant and a widow. A young doctor, either out of fear or affection, had married her soon after she left Ward's Island, but he didn't live through their marriage for even a year. She believed "you can always find fools if you really look for them," so she had no trouble surrounding herself with gullible people. However, as the widow of an obscure doctor, she wasn’t well-received in high society, where the wealthiest fools could be found, so she set out to gain access. Her search didn’t take long. She soon discovered a certain General Diss Debar; a man without money or an independent mind, but he met her needs, easily yielding to her charms. Eventually, Editha Salomen, Countess Landsfeldt, Baroness Rosenthal, Messant became Ann O'Delia Diss Debar. As the wife of a general, society embraced her again, and she lived comfortably. The wealthy were drawn to “hypnotism and general nonsense, and the cunning woman was more than capable of meeting the demand.” However, as time passed, she began to waste the money that came her way. A couple of children were born to her. People began to tire of hypnotism, her income dwindled, and it became necessary for her to get creative and seek out a new victim.
This proved to be Luther R. Marsh, a brilliant and wealthy lawyer of New York City. Mr. Marsh was an ideal subject for the hypnotizer’s attention. Though a learned lawyer he was not free from superstition and his wife had died but a short time before he was discovered by Diss Debar. At an early opportunity she “received” messages from his spirit wife which the distinguished member of the bar accepted as genuine so gratefully and without question that the woman saw at once that she had opened up a new field with more and greater possibilities than she had ever worked before; she realized that she had gifts which fitted her to be a first class Spiritualistic medium. Nor was her judgment in error. The credulous lawyer proved an exceedingly easy mark. Very quickly she won his full confidence and it was not long before he invited her to share his hospitality at 166 Madison Avenue. There was no delay in her acceptance. With the owners’ full consent the home was transformed into a Spiritualistic Temple in which Ann O’Delia Diss Debar was the high priestess. Soon it was evident that there were spirits in profusion and the new medium was able to produce any type of phenomena desired, even to spirit painting. The venture was a profound success and71 a flourishing business was developed with an upper-ten clientele in which Mr. Marsh became the chief and real victim.
This turned out to be Luther R. Marsh, a brilliant and wealthy lawyer from New York City. Mr. Marsh was a perfect target for the hypnotist’s attention. Even though he was a learned lawyer, he wasn't free from superstition, and his wife had passed away shortly before Diss Debar found him. At the next opportunity, she “received” messages from his deceased wife, which the distinguished lawyer accepted as genuine so gratefully and without question that the woman immediately realized she had tapped into a new area with more possibilities than she had ever worked in before; she recognized that she had the talents that made her a top-notch Spiritualistic medium. And her judgment wasn’t wrong. The gullible lawyer turned out to be an extremely easy target. She quickly gained his complete trust, and it wasn’t long before he invited her to stay at his home on 166 Madison Avenue. She accepted without hesitation. With the owner’s full agreement, the house was transformed into a Spiritualistic Temple where Ann O’Delia Diss Debar served as the high priestess. Soon, it became clear that there were spirits galore, and the new medium could produce any type of phenomenon desired, even spirit paintings. The venture was a huge success, and a thriving business was built with an upscale clientele in which Mr. Marsh became the primary and real victim.
Not only was Mr. Marsh mourning his wife but he had also lost a little daughter but a short time before and so when “Eva’s” supposed spirit suggested to him that he make over his property at 166 Madison Avenue to Diss Debar the father was ready for the sacrifice.57 The deeds were drawn and the transfer made but the medium was prevented from enjoying her booty by legal proceedings which vigilant relatives of Marsh instituted based on his mental condition.
Not only was Mr. Marsh grieving for his wife, but he had also recently lost a young daughter. So when “Eva’s” supposed spirit encouraged him to give his property at 166 Madison Avenue to Diss Debar, he was willing to go through with it. The deeds were prepared and the transfer was completed, but the medium was prevented from enjoying her gain by legal actions initiated by Marsh's concerned relatives, citing his mental state.
Both Ann O’Delia Diss Debar and her husband, General Diss Debar, were arrested and held on bail for trial.58 As not infrequently happens in such cases the litigation was long drawn out and much astonishing evidence produced.59 When placed on the witness stand her first testimony demonstrated her character. A man by the name of Salomen had testified that he was her brother. She denied that he was and declared that he was a vile wretch who had come to her to borrow money. She admitted to an inspector afterwards that the man was her brother but that he would not dare go on the stand against her for72 she knew something about him that would blast him forever and would not hesitate for a second to tell it if she needed to.
Both Ann O’Delia Diss Debar and her husband, General Diss Debar, were arrested and held on bail for trial.58 As often happens in these situations, the legal proceedings dragged on and a lot of surprising evidence was presented.59 When she took the witness stand, her initial testimony revealed her true character. A man named Salomen claimed to be her brother. She denied it and called him a despicable person who had approached her to borrow money. Later, she confessed to an inspector that he was indeed her brother, but he wouldn’t dare testify against her because she had information that could ruin him forever, and she wouldn’t hesitate to reveal it if necessary.
Another indication of her character is furnished by the story that in choosing between two lawyers to represent her in court she not only inquired into their legal ability, but desired to know about their age and looks as well, finally deciding upon the younger and better looking.
Another sign of her character is shown by the story that when choosing between two lawyers to represent her in court, she not only looked into their legal skills but also wanted to know about their age and appearance, ultimately choosing the younger and better-looking one.
She testified that all the trouble had been caused by Mr. Marsh giving her his house and in answer to a question as to why she did not get money from him instead of real estate she replied that she had tried to but that he was very mean with his cash. The last time she had gone to him for money he had refused it, offering her instead a deed of his property in Newport. This she had refused fearing it would get her into more trouble.
She testified that all the problems had started when Mr. Marsh gave her his house, and when asked why she didn’t ask him for money instead of real estate, she replied that she had tried, but he was very stingy with his cash. The last time she had approached him for money, he had refused, instead offering her a deed to his property in Newport. She had declined this, worried it would lead to more trouble.
During the early part of the trial Diss Debar conceived the idea of consulting the spirit world in regard to her own course of action and soon after, on “the advice of Cicero and his colleagues in council of ten” she returned the deeds of the Madison Avenue property to Mr. Marsh.
During the beginning of the trial, Diss Debar thought about reaching out to the spirit world for guidance on her next steps, and shortly after, based on the “advice of Cicero and his colleagues in the council of ten,” she gave the deeds of the Madison Avenue property back to Mr. Marsh.
One of the surprises of the trial was the calling by the prosecuting attorney of a professional illusionist, mesmerist, and conjuror, Carl Hertz, as a witness to prove by duplication that the tricks practiced on the unsuspecting Marsh by Diss Debar were simply applications of the ordinary laws of physics. This he succeeded in doing to the satisfaction of the court.
One of the surprises of the trial was the prosecution's decision to call in a professional illusionist, mesmerist, and magician, Carl Hertz, as a witness. He was there to demonstrate that the tricks performed on the unsuspecting Marsh by Diss Debar were just examples of the basic laws of physics. He was able to do this successfully, satisfying the court.
While Hertz was exhibiting “spirit message” reading on the stand Diss Debar did everything in her power to embarrass him but without success as he met every condition she suggested including some under which Diss Debar herself would have failed to “manifest.” Mrs. Hertz had been her husband’s assistant in reading the73 billets. Diss Debar proposed through her lawyer that she be allowed to take her place. Hertz readily consented. The Judge examined a fresh piece of paper and Hertz passed it to Diss Debar who deliberately tore it in two pieces and handing one of them back said to Hertz:
While Hertz was showcasing “spirit message” readings, Diss Debar tried her best to embarrass him, but he succeeded in meeting every challenge she threw his way, including some that Diss Debar herself might have struggled with. Mrs. Hertz had been helping her husband with the readings of the73 notes. Diss Debar asked through her lawyer if she could take her place. Hertz agreed without hesitation. The Judge looked at a fresh piece of paper, and Hertz handed it to Diss Debar, who intentionally tore it in two pieces. She then handed one piece back to Hertz and said:
“I always mark mine; now let me see you do the trick with one of these pieces.”
“I always tag mine; now let me see you pull that off with one of these pieces.”
Hertz availed himself of the regular mediumistic subterfuge “unfavorable conditions” explaining that it was only a trick and being exhibited as such. To this Diss Debar retorted:
Hertz took advantage of the usual mediumistic excuse of “unfavorable conditions,” saying it was just a trick and was being shown as such. In response, Diss Debar shot back:
“I rest my honor upon its all being done by Spiritual power when I do it.”
“I place my honor on the fact that it’s all accomplished through Spiritual power when I do it.”
At this the court ordered her from the stand refusing to allow discussion along such lines. Later in the trial Hertz was recalled to the stand by Diss Debar’s counsel and asked if he could produce the trick with Mr. Marsh as an assistant. He replied that he “could and would.” From a newspaper account60 we learn that excitement in the courtroom ran high while he proceeded with the trick. Diss Debar told Marsh to “mark the tablet.”
At this, the court ordered her to step down and wouldn’t allow that line of discussion. Later in the trial, Hertz was brought back to the stand by Diss Debar’s lawyer and asked if he could perform the trick with Mr. Marsh as his assistant. He responded that he “could and would.” According to a newspaper report 60, excitement in the courtroom was intense as he carried out the trick. Diss Debar instructed Marsh to “mark the tablet.”
The conditions were not favorable to the performance of a sleight-of-hand trick. Mr. Marsh and Mr. Hertz were less than two feet apart and people crowded around so close that the magician scarcely had room to move, and yet he succeeded completely in deceiving Mr. Marsh. When Hertz handed the tablet to Mr. Marsh he calmly said:
The situation wasn't ideal for pulling off a magic trick. Mr. Marsh and Mr. Hertz were less than two feet apart, and the crowd was packed in so tightly that the magician hardly had any space to move. Still, he managed to completely fool Mr. Marsh. When Hertz passed the tablet to Mr. Marsh, he said calmly:
“If you wish to tear a corner off the tablet so as to identify it, I have no objections.”
“If you want to tear off a corner of the tablet to identify it, I have no problem with that.”
Mr. Marsh tore the corner off the tablet, nevertheless he was completely tricked, and he so admitted to the court.
Mr. Marsh ripped the corner off the tablet; however, he was totally fooled, and he admitted this in court.
74
74
Nothing could show more clearly the methods used by mediums than the following account, written by Hertz himself, of the means which he used in the demonstration described above. The letter was in response to one of mine in which I asked him to let me know the method he used as I thought it should be put in this record.
Nothing could illustrate the techniques used by mediums more clearly than the following account, written by Hertz himself, about the methods he employed in the demonstration described above. The letter was in response to one of mine in which I asked him to share the method he used, as I believed it should be included in this record.
8 Hyde Park Mansions,
London, N. W.
July 16, 1923.
8 Hyde Park Mansions,
London, N.W.
July 16, 1923.
Dear Houdini:
Dear Houdini:
I am in receipt of yours, with reference to the manner in which I manipulated the paper to fool Mme. Diss Debar. I worked it as follows: When she was in the witness box, I showed the jury and Mrs. Diss Debar a half sheet of plain white note paper with nothing on it. I then told her to examine it and fold it four times (I had a duplicate piece with a communication written on it palmed in my hand), when she handed it back to me, I quickly made the changes, and giving her the piece with the writing on it I told her to hold it against my forehead. She then stopped me and said: “one moment please, whenever I do this trick, I let them mark the paper,” and suiting the action to the word, she took the paper, and without opening it again, she tore a corner off the blank piece, but, as it was already changed it made no difference.
I got your message about how I tricked Mme. Diss Debar with the paper. Here’s what I did: While she was in the witness box, I showed the jury and Mrs. Diss Debar a blank piece of white note paper. I asked her to check it and fold it four times (I had a duplicate piece with a message written on it hidden in my hand). When she gave it back to me, I quickly switched the papers, and handed her the one with the writing, telling her to hold it against my forehead. She then interrupted me and said, “one moment please, whenever I do this trick, I let them mark the paper,” and as she said this, she took the paper and, without opening it again, tore off a corner of the blank piece. But since it was already changed, it didn’t matter.
You will see, I took a big chance, but it came off. I had an idea she would do this, so I actually changed the papers before I should have done so in the ordinary way, and she was flabbergasted when she opened the paper and found a communication written upon it, and on the same piece of paper which she had marked.
You’ll see, I took a big risk, but it paid off. I had a feeling she would do this, so I actually changed the papers earlier than usual, and she was stunned when she opened the paper and found a message written on it, on the very same piece of paper she had marked.
The writing pad trick which I did in the witness box with Luther R. Marsh, I did as follows:—
The writing pad trick I performed in the witness stand with Luther R. Marsh went like this: follows:—
75
75
The trick, if you remember, was to show a pad of about a hundred sheets of paper unwritten upon, and to wrap the pad up in a newspaper, and to allow Marsh to hold one end while she held the other. Then the sound of writing was heard as if some one was writing on the paper, and when the newspaper was opened every sheet in the pad was written upon.
The trick, if you recall, was to take a pad of about a hundred blank sheets of paper, wrap it in a newspaper, and let Marsh hold one end while she held the other. Then, the sound of writing could be heard as if someone was writing on the paper, and when the newspaper was opened, every sheet in the pad was filled with writing.
I had two pads alike, one I had concealed under my waist-coat, and the other I gave to Marsh to examine; as I proceeded to wrap the pad up, under cover of the newspaper, I changed them, quickly drawing the pad from my waist-coat and leaving the other one in its place.
I had two similar pads; one was hidden under my vest, and I handed the other to Marsh for inspection. As I wrapped the pad up in the newspaper, I switched them, quickly pulling the pad from my vest and leaving the other one behind.
I then proceeded to wrap the pad up when Diss Debar shouted from her seat in the Court Room ‘Don’t let him fool you, mark it!’ but as it was already changed, it did not matter so I let them tear a corner off.
I then went ahead and wrapped the pad when Diss Debar shouted from her seat in the courtroom, “Don’t let him fool you, take note of it!” But since it had already been changed, it didn’t matter, so I let them tear off a corner.
I then let him hold one end, while I held the other, and amidst a great silence the sound of writing was heard, as if a pen was rapidly going over the paper, and I then told him to open the newspaper and look at the pad, when he found every sheet written upon.
I then let him hold one end while I held the other, and in the quiet, we could hear the sound of writing, like a pen quickly moving across the paper. I told him to open the newspaper and check the pad, and he found that every sheet was filled with writing.
I then showed the Court how I produced the sound of writing, by having the nail of my forefinger split, and simply scratching the newspaper underneath while I held it.
I then demonstrated to the Court how I created the sound of writing by splitting the nail on my index finger and just scratching the newspaper underneath while I held it.
Kind regards to self and wife from both of us.
Kind regards to you and your wife from both of us.
Yours sincerely,
(Signed) Carl Hertz
Best regards,
(Signed) Carl Hertz
Regardless of Carl Hertz’s testimony and demonstration Mr. Marsh’s belief in the genuineness of Spiritualistic phenomena was unshaken and remained so until the time of his death. Not only the extent of this belief and his76 mental condition, but his confidence in Diss Debar as well, are revealed in the following excerpt from the New York Times’s account of the trial.
Regardless of Carl Hertz’s testimony and demonstration, Mr. Marsh’s belief in the authenticity of Spiritualist phenomena was unshaken and stayed that way until his death. The depth of this belief, along with his mental state and confidence in Diss Debar, is shown in the following excerpt from the New York Times report on the trial.
“A short communication from St. Paul was read by Mr. Howe (the Prosecuting Attorney) to the Court, and Mr. Marsh read a very long one from St. Peter. It required fifteen minutes and a half to read this communication, and Mr. Marsh said it had come in the tablet written in two minutes. Judge Cross and Luther Colby were in his study when it came. He knew that the tablet was blank before he and Mme. Diss Debar held it together in their hands.
“A brief message from St. Paul was read by Mr. Howe (the Prosecuting Attorney) to the Court, and Mr. Marsh read a much longer one from St. Peter. It took fifteen and a half minutes to read this message, and Mr. Marsh mentioned that it had been written on the tablet in just two minutes. Judge Cross and Luther Colby were in his study when it arrived. He knew the tablet was blank before he and Mme. Diss Debar held it together in their hands.”
“Mr. Howe asked Mr. Marsh if he really believed the communication was from St. Peter, the apostle, and Mr. Marsh replied that he knew it was.
“Mr. Howe asked Mr. Marsh if he truly believed the communication was from St. Peter, the apostle, and Mr. Marsh replied that he was sure it was.”
“‘Then you still believe in it!’ exclaimed Mr. Howe.
“‘So you still believe in it!’ Mr. Howe exclaimed.
“‘I do,’ was the firm reply, and the Spiritualistic element applauded vigorously. Mme. Diss Debar and Mr. Marsh both seemed pleased with this demonstration which the Court, however, stopped summarily.”
“‘I do,’ was the strong reply, and the Spiritualistic group cheered loudly. Mme. Diss Debar and Mr. Marsh both appeared satisfied with this show of approval, which the Court, however, interrupted abruptly.”
Twelve ballots were taken by the jury before an agreement was reached due to the fact that one juror, evidently in sympathy with the accused, obstinately held out for acquittal. His reasons were as little logical as most Spiritualistic arguments and had no connection with the evidence. In fact the other jurors said that when they tried to talk evidence to him “he wouldn’t have it, but hung to one line of thought, namely, that he believed Mrs. Diss Debar to be the daughter of Lola Montez and that a woman born out of wedlock was just as much entitled to consideration as one who was born in wedlock, and as Mrs. Ann O’Delia Diss Debar claimed all the honors of illegitimacy, he was on her side for keeps.”
Twelve ballots were cast by the jury before they reached an agreement because one juror, clearly sympathetic to the accused, stubbornly insisted on an acquittal. His reasons were as lacking in logic as most Spiritualist arguments and didn't relate to the evidence. In fact, the other jurors said that when they tried to discuss the evidence with him, “he wouldn’t listen, but clung to one idea: he believed Mrs. Diss Debar was the daughter of Lola Montez and that a woman born out of wedlock deserved as much consideration as one born in wedlock. Since Mrs. Ann O’Delia Diss Debar embraced all the implications of her illegitimacy, he was firmly on her side.”
77
77

Finally after a long wrangle and with the prospect of being locked in a jury room over Sunday, an arrangement was reached whereby a verdict of guilty was to be brought in but with a recommendation for clemency. This was done and Diss Debar and her husband were sent to Blackwell’s Island for six months.61
Finally, after a long dispute and the possibility of being stuck in a jury room over the weekend, an agreement was made to return a guilty verdict but with a recommendation for leniency. This was implemented, and Diss Debar and her husband were sent to Blackwell’s Island for six months.61
When she was released she disappeared from America only to reappear after a little in London, England, where under the names of Laura and Theodore Jackson she and her husband soon found themselves in trouble for starting an exceptionally immoral cult62 which they called a “Theocratic Unity.”63 She was sentenced in December, 1901, to seven years of penal servitude in Aylesbury Prison. Even here her persuasive powers found a use for it is said that she gained favor because of the marvellous influence which she had over the refractory element which the officers in charge had difficulty in keeping in subjection. At any rate she was released after serving78 five years, “having obtained the maximum reduction of sentence for good behavior.”64
When she was released, she vanished from America, only to show up again a short time later in London, England, where, under the names of Laura and Theodore Jackson, she and her husband quickly got into trouble for starting a highly immoral cult62 that they called “Theocratic Unity.”63 She was sentenced in December 1901 to seven years of hard labor in Aylesbury Prison. Even there, her persuasive skills came into play, as it's said that she gained favor because of the remarkable influence she had over the more difficult inmates whom the officers struggled to control. Regardless, she was released after serving78 five years, “having obtained the maximum reduction of sentence for good behavior.”64
Out in the world again she ventured into vaudeville and afterwards burlesque but in these rôles she was a complete failure. Later she came back to America and was next heard of in Chicago as Vera Ava. She succeeded in marrying a wealthy man there but before long was in more difficulties in connection with the pursuit of spookery and sentenced to the Joliet Penitentiary for two years.65 Once more she appeared—in New Orleans as the Baroness Rosenthal—then in 1909 this creature, who for more than a quarter of a century had been swaying men of prominence and women of society, dropped out of sight and for the last fifteen years nothing has been known about her.66
Out in the world again, she tried her hand at vaudeville and later burlesque, but she completely flopped in those roles. Eventually, she returned to America and was next seen in Chicago as Vera Ava. She managed to marry a wealthy man there, but soon found herself in more trouble related to the pursuit of the supernatural and was sentenced to the Joliet Penitentiary for two years. 65 Once again, she emerged—in New Orleans as the Baroness Rosenthal—then in 1909, this woman, who for over twenty-five years had been influencing prominent men and society women, vanished from the public eye, and for the past fifteen years, nothing has been known about her. 66
In mothering this immoral woman, Spiritualism is guilty of the grossest misconduct and proves conclusively that she does not protect her own from the wiles and immorality of mediums even though they are found guilty of base criminality by the courts. Were I permitted to go into detail I could tell tales of Diss Debar that would shock even the worst roué of the Montmartre. Suffice to say that her crimes were not so much crimes of gain as they were insults to the decency and morality of the community.
In nurturing this immoral woman, Spiritualism is clearly guilty of serious misconduct and shows that it does not shield its own from the deceit and immorality of mediums, even when these individuals are found guilty of serious crimes by the courts. If I were allowed to elaborate, I could share stories about Diss Debar that would appall even the most dissolute person in Montmartre. To sum it up, her crimes were less about personal gain and more about disrespecting the decency and morality of the community.
Ann O’Delia Diss Debar’s reputation67 was such that she will go down in history as one of the great criminals. She was no credit to Spiritualism; she was no credit to any people, she was no credit to any country—she was one of these moral misfits which every once in awhile seem to find their way into the world. Better far had she died at birth than to have lived and spread the evil she did.
Ann O’Delia Diss Debar’s reputation67 was such that she will be remembered as one of the great criminals. She brought no honor to Spiritualism; she brought no honor to any community, and she brought no honor to any country—she was one of those moral misfits that occasionally appear in the world. It would have been far better if she had died at birth than to have lived and spread the harm she did.
79
79
CHAPTER VI
DR. SLADE AND HIS SPIRIT SLATES
Slate writing was an especially fortunate “find” for mediums. Its results were obtained in full light and the whole thing seemed so simple and direct that apparently there was nothing to investigate and comparatively speaking there were no blank seances. Such success led to carelessness and exposures followed, so numerous and complete that it is quite unnecessary to list them all here.68 Every once in a while though some medium still takes a chance when opportunity offers and gives a test to especially gullible sitters, but to-day no medium with any pretentions to “class” would think of anything so “common” as slate writing in its old form. Spirit slates are now listed in the catalogues of houses dealing in conjuring apparatus and the fraud mediums who formerly made use of them are employing the safer and easier swindles of automatic writing, trance or trumpet messages, and the “ouija board.”
Slate writing was a particularly fortunate “find” for mediums. Its results were achieved in bright light and the whole process seemed so straightforward and simple that there was apparently nothing to investigate, and relatively speaking, there were no blank seances. Such success led to complacency and a number of exposures followed, so numerous and thorough that it feels unnecessary to list them all here.68 Every now and then, some medium still takes a chance when the opportunity arises and gives a test to particularly gullible sitters, but today, no medium aspiring to have any “class” would consider anything as “common” as slate writing in its old form. Spirit slates are now listed in the catalogs of shops that sell conjuring supplies, and the fraudulent mediums who used to rely on them are now opting for safer and easier scams like automatic writing, trance or trumpet messages, and the “ouija board.”
The infinite grafting possibilities of the Spirit slates seem to have been overlooked until adopted and put into usable form by Dr. Henry Slade,69 a man who had acquired80 an unenviable reputation in New York City, but it is extremely doubtful if the present generation would have known anything about Dr. Slade had the perpetuation of his name been left to the quality of his mediumship, for he was only one of a large number of conjuring fakirs who bamboozled the credulous of his day. However, he was brought into the limelight on two notable occasions: first by being exposed and criminally prosecuted in London; and second when poor old Professor Zollner, a noted German astronomer and physicist, “fell” for his simple conjuring and fell so hard that he made Slade the hero of his great (?) work, “Transcendental Physics.”
The endless possibilities of the Spirit slates seem to have gone unnoticed until Dr. Henry Slade,69 took them on and made them usable. He had gained a bad reputation in New York City, but it's highly questionable whether today’s generation would have known anything about Dr. Slade if his name had relied solely on the quality of his mediumship, as he was just one among many tricksters who deceived the gullible of his time. However, he was thrust into the spotlight on two significant occasions: first, by being exposed and prosecuted in London; and second, when the unfortunate Professor Zollner, a well-known German astronomer and physicist, was taken in by his simple tricks and became so enamored that he made Slade the central figure of his major work, “Transcendental Physics.”
Like D. D. Home, and many others, after making a reputation in America, Slade jumped over to London, for England’s arms seem ever open for the reception of mediums who have made good here and if a medium escapes the toils of American investigators he has little to fear from willing believers on the other side of the Atlantic, though as a matter of fact several were sent to jail there. Slade reached England in July, 1876, and began to hold sittings at once, and was soon “cleaning up” in fine shape. The late John Nevil Maskelyne, the great English magician, told me that:
Like D. D. Home and many others, after gaining fame in America, Slade moved to London, where England always seems ready to welcome mediums who have found success here. If a medium manages to escape the scrutiny of American investigators, they don’t have much to worry about from eager believers on the other side of the Atlantic, even though several have ended up in jail there. Slade arrived in England in July 1876 and immediately began holding sessions, quickly finding great success. The late John Nevil Maskelyne, the renowned English magician, told me that:
“Crowds of people rushed to witness the phenomena (?) paying one guinea each for a sitting lasting but a few minutes. You would think they were giving gold guineas away. The ‘Doctor’ must have netted some hundreds of pounds weekly which in those days was rated a high sum of money for an individual ‘performer.’”
“Crowds of people rushed to see the spectacle, paying one guinea each for an experience that lasted only a few minutes. You’d think they were giving away gold guineas. The ‘Doctor’ must have made hundreds of pounds each week, which back then was considered a lot of money for a single ‘performer.’”
Then, just as things were going so nicely for Slade there came a sudden crash, for which two men were responsible; Professor Ray Lankester (now Sir Ray Lankester) and Dr. Horatio Donkin (now Sir Horatio Donkin). These men applied certain effective methods of81 scrutiny to Slade’s exhibitions which resulted in his arrest. The trial created a big sensation, not only in Spiritual circles, but throughout the civilized world, and the Bow Street Court was the most popular show in London for several days; the “top-liner” being J. N. Maskelyne, the magician, who performed all of Slade’s tricks in the witness box.
Then, just when everything was going so well for Slade, there was a sudden crash caused by two men: Professor Ray Lankester (now Sir Ray Lankester) and Dr. Horatio Donkin (now Sir Horatio Donkin). These men used some effective methods of81 examination during Slade’s exhibitions, leading to his arrest. The trial became a huge sensation, not just in Spiritual circles but across the civilized world, making the Bow Street Court the most popular show in London for several days; the main attraction was J. N. Maskelyne, the magician, who performed all of Slade’s tricks in the witness box.
Slade was convicted and sentenced to three months at hard labor. An appeal was taken and the decision quashed on account of a flaw in the indictment. While Sir Lankester was procuring new summonses for Slade and his manager, Simmons, they both skipped across the channel into France, thus closing the doors of England against Slade for all time as he never dared to set foot on her unfriendly shores again. He made ready for a Paris performance but a friend of Sir Lankester’s sent an account of the court proceedings to the Paris press so the French people had the whole story before Slade was able to begin.
Slade was found guilty and given a three-month sentence at hard labor. An appeal was filed, and the verdict was overturned due to a mistake in the indictment. While Sir Lankester was getting new summonses for Slade and his manager, Simmons, they both jumped the channel to France, effectively shutting the doors of England to Slade forever, as he never wanted to return to her unwelcoming shores. He prepared for a performance in Paris, but a friend of Sir Lankester’s leaked details of the court proceedings to the Paris press, so the French public knew the full story before Slade could even start.
While touring Europe in 1920 I had the pleasure of meeting Sir Ray Lankester and hearing from him an account of Dr. Slade’s undoing. Both he and Donkin were physicians. They had been laying their plans to expose two other mediums, Herne and Williams, but Slade’s unexpected arrival in London changed these plans and instead they plotted the seance which proved to be Slade’s downfall. Donkin was away from London at the time but Sir Lankester wired him and while waiting for his return attended one of Slade’s seances. He pretended to Slade that he came to see if the Spirits would write a message on the slates if he held them himself. Slade assured him that they would and arrangements were made for a second sitting. Before Sir Lankester left Slade asked him if he had been in communication with any departed relatives.
While traveling in Europe in 1920, I had the pleasure of meeting Sir Ray Lankester and hearing from him about Dr. Slade’s downfall. Both he and Donkin were doctors. They had been planning to expose two other mediums, Herne and Williams, but Slade's unexpected arrival in London changed those plans, and instead, they schemed for the séance that ultimately led to Slade’s undoing. Donkin was out of London at the time, but Sir Lankester sent him a telegram, and while waiting for his return, he attended one of Slade’s séances. He pretended to Slade that he wanted to see if the Spirits would write a message on the slates if he held them himself. Slade assured him they would, and they made arrangements for a second sitting. Before Sir Lankester left, Slade asked him if he had been in touch with any deceased relatives.
“No, but I have an Uncle John,” Sir Lankester replied.
“No, but I have an Uncle John,” Sir Lankester said.
82
82
Consequently at the second sitting the following message was received:
Consequently, at the second meeting, the following message was received:
“I am glad to see you here again.—John.”
“I’m glad to see you here again.—John.”
“But have you an Uncle John?” I asked.
“But do you have an Uncle John?” I asked.
“No, Houdini,” he replied smiling, “that is why everyone laughed in the courtroom at the time of the trial. You see, Slade thought I was a firm believer, and I allowed him to distract my attention. He said to me ‘You have a great deal of mediumistic power about you. I see them over you behind your head.’”
“No, Houdini,” he said with a smile, “that’s why everyone laughed in the courtroom during the trial. You see, Slade thought I was a strong believer, and I let him take my focus away. He told me, ‘You have a lot of mediumistic power around you. I can see them behind your head.’”
As he said this Sir Lankester raised his head with seeming credulity acting the part splendidly.
As he said this, Sir Lankester lifted his head with a look of pretend belief, playing his role perfectly.
“What made you suspect Slade?” I asked him.
“What made you suspect Slade?” I asked him.
“At the first seance I noticed the tendons move on Slade’s wrist as he held his hand outstretched under the table,” Sir Lankester replied, “and while making a number of suspicious moves he scratched the slates a number of times with his finger nail to simulate the noise made by a slate pencil when writing on a slate.”
“At the first séance, I saw the tendons in Slade’s wrist move as he held his hand outstretched under the table,” Sir Lankester replied, “and while making several suspicious movements, he scratched the slates multiple times with his fingernail to mimic the sound a slate pencil makes when writing on a slate.”
On the return of Sir Donkin it was arranged that he and Sir Lankester should attend a seance together and that Sir Donkin was to watch for the “suspicious move” and when he saw it signal Sir Lankester. Everything worked as planned. On receiving the agreed signal from Donkin, Lankester seized the slate containing the finished message proving that a skillful exchange of slates had been made by Slade and this was the real evidence which caused the downfall of Henry Slade in England.
On Sir Donkin's return, it was decided that he and Sir Lankester would attend a séance together, and Sir Donkin would look for the “suspicious move” and signal Sir Lankester when he noticed it. Everything went according to plan. When Lankester received the agreed signal from Donkin, he grabbed the slate with the completed message, proving that Slade had skillfully swapped the slates, and this was the real evidence that led to the downfall of Henry Slade in England.
Blocked in Paris from working his tricks because of the publication of an account of his exposure in England Slade seems to have gone to Germany for it was during the next year, 1877, that he so successfully deluded Professor Zollner. “Zollner” is one of the names on which Spiritualistic enthusiasts bank most heavily for proof of83 their claims. Even Sir Arthur Conan Doyle to this day quotes Zollner as indisputable authority. Nevertheless Zollner is discredited by Mr. George S. Fullerton, Secretary of the Seybert Commission. While in Germany Mr. Fullerton made a special business of investigating the value of this Zollner endorsement, and at the time all of the men who participated in the Slade investigation were alive with the exception of Zollner himself. Mr. Fullerton in the summary of his report to the Commission said:
Blocked in Paris from performing his tricks because of the publication of an account of his exposure in England, Slade seems to have traveled to Germany. It was during the following year, 1877, that he successfully deceived Professor Zollner. "Zollner" is one of the names that Spiritualist enthusiasts rely on heavily for evidence of their claims. Even Sir Arthur Conan Doyle still cites Zollner as an undisputed authority. However, Zollner is discredited by Mr. George S. Fullerton, Secretary of the Seybert Commission. While in Germany, Mr. Fullerton specifically investigated the value of this Zollner endorsement, and at that time, all the men who were involved in the Slade investigation were alive, except for Zollner himself. In his summary of the report to the Commission, Mr. Fullerton stated:
“Thus it would appear that of the four eminent men whose names have made famous the investigation, there is reason to believe one, Zollner, was of unsound mind at the time, and anxious for experimental verification of an already accepted hypothesis; another, Fechner, was partially blind and believed because of Zollner’s observation; a third, Scheibner, was also afflicted with defective vision and not entirely satisfied in his own mind with the phenomena; and a fourth, Weber, was advanced in age, and did not even recognize the disabilities of his associates. None of the men named had any previous experience or knowledge of the possibilities of deception.”
“Therefore, it seems that out of the four prominent figures known for this investigation, there’s reason to think one, Zollner, was not mentally sound at the time and was eager for experimental proof of a hypothesis already accepted; another, Fechner, had partial blindness and believed because of Zollner’s findings; a third, Scheibner, also had vision issues and was not completely convinced about the phenomena; and a fourth, Weber, was older and didn’t even recognize the limitations of his colleagues. None of these men had any prior experience or knowledge regarding the potential for deception.”
The Seybert Commission, in 1884, seems to have made the first systematic, organized effort to fathom the so-called phenomena of Spiritualism, and this Commission sent for Slade, who was then operating in New York, and had him give a number of seances under their observation, but in spite of the fact that Slade gave the Commission a personal letter thanking them for their courtesies and expressing his willingness to sit with them again, the Commission considered his work fraudulent throughout.
The Seybert Commission, in 1884, appears to be the first systematic, organized attempt to understand the so-called phenomena of Spiritualism. They summoned Slade, who was then working in New York, and had him conduct several séances under their observation. However, despite Slade providing the Commission with a personal letter thanking them for their hospitality and expressing his willingness to meet with them again, the Commission deemed his work fraudulent overall.
At a very early stage of the sittings, the Commission noticed two kinds of communications. Those in answer to questions were slovenly written, often illegible, while those which came as voluntary contributions from the84 Spirits, were more carefully written, even to punctuation. It was very evident that this writing on the slates had been prepared previous to the sitting, while that written under the restraint of observation was the crude scrawl, abrupt in composition, and often almost or quite illegible. It was evident that where the nicely written communications were used an exchange of slates had been effected, whereas the other writing was the result of such skill as could be brought to bear without detection under the unfavorable conditions. It was also noticed that all of the long messages most suspiciously resembled the handwriting of the medium. Every test to which Slade submitted proved to be transparent to the Commission and some of his efforts to mystify it were referred to as:
At a very early stage of the sittings, the Commission noticed two types of communications. Those responding to questions were poorly written, often hard to read, while those that came as voluntary contributions from the84 Spirits were much more carefully written, even down to punctuation. It was clear that the writing on the slates had been prepared before the sitting, while the writing done under observation was messy, abrupt in structure, and often almost completely unreadable. It was obvious that when the neatly written communications were displayed, a slate exchange had taken place, while the other writing resulted from whatever skill could be used without detection in the unfavorable conditions. It was also noted that all the lengthy messages suspiciously resembled the handwriting of the medium. Every test that Slade underwent proved transparent to the Commission, and some of his attempts to confuse them were referred to as:
“Several little tricks which he imputed to Spiritual agency, but which were almost puerile in the simplicity of their legerdemain, and which have been repeated with perfect success by one of our number.”
“Several small tricks that he attributed to spiritual power, but which were really quite childish in their simplicity, and which have been successfully repeated by one of us.”
After all the slate-writing mediums who came in answer to an advertisement broadcasted by the Seybert Commission had been examined by it, the acting Chairman of the Commission, Mr. Horace Howard Furness, invited the late Harry Kellar to exhibit his slate-writing skill before it, not with any claim to supernatural phenomena but as a magician openly admitting his purpose to baffle by purely natural means. Mr. Kellar submitted to a series of tests far more complicated and difficult of execution than any produced by Slade or any other medium; nevertheless the Commission was unable to detect his methods and admitted itself completely baffled.
After all the slate-writing mediums who responded to an ad put out by the Seybert Commission were examined, the acting Chairman of the Commission, Mr. Horace Howard Furness, invited the late Harry Kellar to showcase his slate-writing talent before the group, not claiming any supernatural abilities but as a magician openly stating his intention to astonish using only natural means. Mr. Kellar underwent a series of tests that were much more complex and challenging to execute than anything done by Slade or any other medium; however, the Commission couldn’t figure out his methods and admitted they were completely puzzled.
Mr. Kellar told me that when Mr. Furness, and Coleman Sellers, another member of the Commission who was himself an amateur entertainer, applied to him for an exhibition of his skill as a slate-writer they expected85 him to do the stock tricks of Slade. But someone tipped Kellar off that Sellers had told the members of the Commission what Kellar was to do and his probable method of doing it and for them to watch out for his modus operandi. So, not to be “caught napping,” Kellar, like the skillful mystifier that he was, determined to out-do Slade and beat Sellers. As he told me about it he laughed heartily, saying:
Mr. Kellar told me that when Mr. Furness and Coleman Sellers, another member of the Commission who was an amateur entertainer, approached him for a demonstration of his skills as a slate-writer, they expected him to perform the usual tricks of Slade. However, someone informed Kellar that Sellers had shared with the Commission members what Kellar planned to do and how he would do it, advising them to watch for his modus operandi. So, not wanting to be “caught off guard,” Kellar, being the skilled magician that he was, decided to outshine Slade and outdo Sellers. As he recounted the story, he laughed heartily, saying:
“If you could have seen Mr. Sellers’ face at the time of the unfolding of the mystery, it would have done your heart good.”
“If you could have seen Mr. Sellers’ face when the mystery was revealed, it would have warmed your heart.”
When Kellar arrived for the demonstration he insisted that the Commission furnish its own slates, so a boy was sent out who brought back about a dozen of various kinds. Then all sat down around the table with hands resting, palm down, on its top. The Commission opened the sitting by writing questions on the slates. Kellar held them under the table with the thumb on top and when he withdrew them in a few moments they had answers to the questions written in a clear round hand. The questions gradually became longer and longer, but the replies kept pace with them, sometimes covering a whole side of the slate. Although the slates were all different and could not possibly be mistaken for one another, the Commission began to put identifying marks on them. Once no pencil was put on the top of the slate but the reply came just the same. This fact was commented upon and Kellar replied:
When Kellar showed up for the demonstration, he insisted that the Commission provide its own slates, so a boy was sent out to bring back about a dozen of different kinds. Then everyone gathered around the table with their hands resting, palms down, on its surface. The Commission started the session by writing questions on the slates. Kellar held them under the table with his thumb on top, and when he pulled them out a few moments later, they had answers to the questions written in clear, neat handwriting. The questions gradually grew longer and longer, but the answers kept up, sometimes filling an entire side of the slate. Even though all the slates were different and couldn’t possibly be mistaken for each other, the Commission began marking them for identification. At one point, no pencil was placed on top of the slate, but the answer still came through. This was noted, and Kellar responded:
“Oh, my Spirits can write without pencils,” a statement which puzzled the members of the Commission all the more.
“Oh, my Spirits can write without pencils,” a statement that confused the members of the Commission even more.
Finally the magician asked them to write a question on a slate and cover it with another, placing the pencil between the two. Even this did not bother the “Spirits,”86 for when the slates were returned, both sides were found covered with writing.
Finally, the magician asked them to write a question on a slate and cover it with another one, placing the pencil between the two. Even this didn’t faze the “Spirits,”86 because when the slates were returned, both sides were found to be covered with writing.
The following extract from the Preliminary Report of the Seybert Commission, originally published in 1887, describes this performance of Harry Kellar before members of the Commission and shows the impression which it made on them.
The following extract from the Preliminary Report of the Seybert Commission, originally published in 1887, describes this performance of Harry Kellar before members of the Commission and shows the impression it made on them.
“An eminent professional juggler performed, in the presence of three of our Commission, some independent slate-writing far more remarkable than any of which we have witnessed with mediums. In broad daylight, a slate perfectly clean on both sides, was, with a small fragment of slate pencil, held under a leaf of a small, ordinary table, around which we were seated; the fingers of the juggler’s hand pressed the slate tight against the underside of the leaf, while the thumb completed the pressure and remained in full view clasping the leaf of the table. Our eyes never for the fraction of a second lost sight of that thumb; it never moved; and yet in a few minutes the slate was produced, covered with writing. Messages were there, and still are there, for we preserved the slate, written in French, Spanish, Dutch, Chinese, Japanese, Gujorati, and ending with ‘ich bin ein Geist, und lieb, mein Lagerbier.’ For one of our number the juggler subsequently repeated the trick and revealed its every detail.”
“An impressive professional juggler performed, in front of three members of our Commission, some independent slate-writing that was much more remarkable than anything we've seen with mediums. In broad daylight, a slate that was completely clean on both sides was held under a leaf of a small, ordinary table, around which we were sitting; the juggler pressed the slate tightly against the underside of the leaf with his fingers, while his thumb maintained the pressure and stayed in full view holding the leaf of the table. We never lost sight of that thumb for even a split second; it didn’t move; yet in just a few minutes, the slate was revealed, covered in writing. Messages were there, and they still are, since we kept the slate, written in French, Spanish, Dutch, Chinese, Japanese, Gujorati, and ending with ‘ich bin ein Geist, und lieb, mein Lagerbier.’ For one of our members, the juggler later repeated the trick and revealed all its details.”
The method which Kellar used, and which he described to me, was this. With the consent of the owner of the hotel, whom he agreed to pay for any damage, he had a small trap made in the floor of the room, about as large as a hot air register, with the necessary means of opening and closing it. A plush rug with rectangular designs was placed over this trap, and one of the designs, which was just the size of the trap, was cut out with a razor, these87 cuts being imperceptible. The piece of rug was glued firmly to the top of the trap. In addition to these preparations, Kellar bought a specimen of every variety of slate to be found in the downtown section of Philadelphia.
The method Kellar used, and described to me, was this. With the hotel owner's approval, whom he agreed to compensate for any damage, he had a small trapdoor made in the floor of the room, about the same size as a hot air vent, with the necessary means to open and close it. A plush rug with rectangular patterns was placed over this trapdoor, and one of the patterns, which matched the size of the trapdoor, was cut out with a razor, these cuts being undetectable. The piece of rug was glued securely to the top of the trap. In addition to these preparations, Kellar bought a sample of every kind of slate available in downtown Philadelphia.
When the time for the “seance” arrived, Barney, Kellar’s clever young assistant, was seated on a platform in the room underneath the trap with the assortment of slates by his side. As soon as the Commission was seated around the table he opened the trap and could then hear all that was said in the room above. When the exhibition commenced he simply took the slate Kellar put under the table leaf, selected one from his assortment to match it, wrote on it the answer, and then slipped it under Kellar’s fingers. In the case of a marked slate he used that instead of a duplicate. Of course it was perfectly easy for Kellar to do his part without removing his thumb from the top of the table.
When it was time for the “seance,” Barney, Kellar’s sharp young assistant, was sitting on a platform in the room below the trap with a bunch of slates next to him. As soon as the Commission settled around the table, he opened the trap and could hear everything that was said in the room above. When the exhibition started, he simply took the slate Kellar placed under the table leaf, picked one from his collection that matched it, wrote the answer on it, and then slid it under Kellar’s fingers. If there was a marked slate, he used that instead of a duplicate. Naturally, it was super easy for Kellar to do his part without moving his thumb from the top of the table.
“A fake, pure and simple, you will say,” Kellar remarked to me, and then added, “but that’s what all Spiritualistic manifestations are.”
“A fake, plain and simple, you’ll say,” Kellar told me, and then added, “but that’s what all Spiritualist manifestations are.”
In point of time John W. Truesdell was probably the first exposer of Slade as he investigated him as early as 1872, but the results of his investigation were not made public until he published his book, “Bottom Facts,” in 1883. In this book he tells of setting a trap for Slade and proving that he substituted slates.
In terms of timing, John W. Truesdell was likely the first person to expose Slade, as he started investigating him as early as 1872. However, the findings from his investigation weren't made public until he released his book, “Bottom Facts,” in 1883. In this book, he describes how he set a trap for Slade and demonstrated that he switched out slates.
As Sam Johnson of Rome, N. Y., Truesdell arranged for a seance with Slade. Knowing that his overcoat would be searched, he left it hanging on the hall rack with an unsealed letter in the pocket and while waiting in the Spirit room he made the most of his opportunity to look around. Under the sideboard he found a slate with a message written on the lower side which read:
As Sam Johnson from Rome, N.Y., Truesdell set up a seance with Slade. Knowing his overcoat would be checked, he left it on the hall rack with an unsealed letter in the pocket. While waiting in the Spirit room, he took the chance to explore a bit. Under the sideboard, he found a slate with a message written on the underside that said:
88
88
“We are happy to meet you in this atmosphere of Spirit research. You are now summoned by many anxious friends in the Spirit life, who desire to communicate with you, but who cannot until they learn more of the laws which govern their actions. If you will come here often, your Spirit friends will soon be able to identify themselves and to communicate with you as on earth life.
“We're glad to see you in this environment of Spirit research. Many eager friends in the Spirit world are trying to reach out to you and want to communicate, but they can't until they understand more about the laws that guide their actions. If you come here regularly, your Spirit friends will soon be able to identify themselves and communicate with you just like they did in life on earth.
“Allie.”
"Allie."
In a bold hand Truesdell added:
In a confident hand, Truesdell added:
“Henry, look out for this fellow. He is up to snuff.
“Henry, watch out for this guy. He knows what he's doing.”
“Alcinda.”
“Alcinda.”
This was the name of Slade’s deceased wife, a fact which Truesdell happened to know. He replaced the slate as he had found it. Slade presently appeared and the seance began with the general phenomena of moving chairs, etc., preceding the slate-writing. When the name “Mary Johnson” appeared plainly written on the slate Slade said it was Truesdell’s sister. Upon being told that this was incorrect, Slade, pretending to change the light, drew the table over by the sideboard. As usual he lost control of the slate, letting it fall to the floor, and as he stooped over to pick it up took the prepared one instead. When he read the two messages he became livid with rage and turning to Truesdell demanded to know what it meant and who had been meddling with the slate.
This was the name of Slade’s late wife, something Truesdell knew. He put the slate back as he found it. Slade soon showed up and the séance started with the usual moving chairs and other phenomena before the slate-writing. When the name “Mary Johnson” clearly appeared on the slate, Slade claimed it was Truesdell’s sister. When told this was wrong, Slade, pretending to adjust the light, moved the table over by the sideboard. As usual, he lost control of the slate, letting it drop to the floor, and when he bent down to pick it up, he accidentally grabbed the prepared one instead. When he read the two messages, he went pale with anger and turned to Truesdell, demanding to know what it meant and who had been tampering with the slate.
“Spirits,” was Truesdell’s reply.
"Spirits," Truesdell replied.
There were a few tense seconds and then the seance continued serenely.
There were a few tense seconds, and then the séance continued smoothly.
I was too young in Slade’s time to seek an audience with him but I have the good fortune to know Mr. Frederick E. Powell, a prominent magician and a member of the Society of American Magicians. He is one of the very few persons now living who had seances with Slade and89 with his permission I quote the following description of his experiences with Slade.
I was too young during Slade’s time to meet him, but I’m fortunate to know Mr. Frederick E. Powell, a well-known magician and a member of the Society of American Magicians. He is one of the very few people still alive who had seances with Slade, and with his permission, I’m quoting the following description of his experiences with Slade. 89

“In the Autumn of 1881 or 82, Henry Slade, the famous Spirit medium, came to Philadelphia and took quarters at the Colonade Hotel, where he opened a room, in which to hold seances. At that time I was instructor of Mathematics in the Pennsylvania Military College at Chester, Pa. Reading the announcement of Slade’s seances in a Philadelphia paper, I wrote to him, and made an appointment for myself and Capt. R. K. Carter, to be present at one of them. Capt. Carter was at that time our instructor in Civil Engineering. Reaching the Colonade at the appointed time, we were ushered into Slade’s presence, in a room, bare of furniture, save a rather long table and several chairs, placed in the center of the room, while at the side and just back of where Slade was to sit, was a smaller table on which were piled a number of ordinary looking school slates, of various sizes. The center table had no cloth on it. Several small articles were on the mantelpiece, such as a smoker might use, viz.: a match box, etc.
“In the fall of 1881 or 82, Henry Slade, the well-known Spirit medium, came to Philadelphia and stayed at the Colonade Hotel, where he opened a room to hold seances. At that time, I was teaching Mathematics at the Pennsylvania Military College in Chester, Pa. After seeing the announcement for Slade’s seances in a Philadelphia paper, I wrote to him and made an appointment for myself and Capt. R. K. Carter to attend one. Captain Carter was our instructor in Civil Engineering at the time. When we arrived at the Colonade at the scheduled time, we were shown into Slade’s presence in a room that was mostly empty except for a long table and several chairs in the center. Behind where Slade was to sit, there was a smaller table stacked with several ordinary-looking school slates of different sizes. The center table didn’t have a cloth on it. On the mantelpiece, there were a few small items that a smoker might use, like a matchbox, etc.”
“According to my recollection, Slade was rather tall and slim, and of an ingratiating presence. He was expecting us and at once placed me at a long table.
“From what I remember, Slade was quite tall and slim, and had a charming presence. He was expecting us and immediately seated me at a long table."
“The seance began, with Slade holding two slates of rather large size, and showing all their surfaces devoid of writing, placed them on the top of the table, and while rubbing their surfaces kept up a running fire of conversation. He then told us to place our hands on the table as near the center as possible with our little fingers touching. Slade placed the slates together, and after a moment or two separated them, saying he had forgotten to put a piece of pencil between. This he did, and holding them90 together placed them under the table with one hand, while he placed the other on the table so that his fingers touched our hands. This position was held for several minutes, when he said he would see if he had gotten any results. Bringing the slates from under the table he laid them on top and after a moment told Capt. Carter to look at them. Following this direction, Capt. Carter separated them, when one was found to have its entire surface covered with writing. This message, according to Slade, came from a man who had just died. (Notice of the man’s death had been published in the morning paper.) The message was signed with the full name, but as neither Capt. Carter nor I knew the man, we could not affirm or deny the correctness of the handwriting, nor the truth of the signature.
“The séance began, with Slade holding two large slates and showing that they were completely blank on both sides. He placed them on top of the table and, while rubbing their surfaces, kept up a lively conversation. He then instructed us to place our hands on the table as close to the center as possible, with our little fingers touching. Slade brought the slates together and, after a moment, pulled them apart, saying he had forgotten to insert a piece of pencil between them. He did this, then held the slates together under the table with one hand while resting the other on the table so his fingers were touching our hands. We maintained this position for several minutes, when he said he would check for any results. Bringing the slates from under the table, he laid them on top and after a moment told Capt. Carter to take a look. Following his instruction, Capt. Carter separated them, and one slate revealed that its entire surface was covered with writing. Slade claimed this message was from a man who had just passed away. (The man’s death had been reported in the morning paper.) The message was signed with his full name, but since neither Capt. Carter nor I knew the man, we couldn’t confirm or deny the handwriting's accuracy or the validity of the signature.”
“Capt. Carter asked Slade if he might copy the message, but Slade demurred, saying he did not know if the Spirits would like the message copied. I found it difficult to account for the reticence of the Spirit or Spirits since the message had been written for our information. Its purport was, as far as I can recall, that everything was very glorious in the Spirit World, and that he, the writer, was very happy. There was nothing in the message that was above the mentality of Slade or that was, in any sense, descriptive of Spirit Life. All was vague and unsatisfactory, where real information was desired.
“Capt. Carter asked Slade if he could copy the message, but Slade hesitated, saying he wasn't sure if the Spirits would want the message copied. I found it hard to understand the Spirits’ reluctance since the message had been written for our benefit. As far as I remember, its main point was that everything was wonderful in the Spirit World and that the writer was very happy. There wasn’t anything in the message that was beyond Slade's understanding or that described Spirit Life in any meaningful way. Everything felt vague and unfulfilling when we were looking for real information.”
“During this demonstration and indeed throughout the entire seance, Slade sat sidewise to the table, his left hand resting generally on its top and his right hand free. Several short messages were next produced on a small slate held by Slade, under the table, and out of sight, a short piece of slate pencil always being placed on the upper surface of the slate. Two points were made very emphatic by Slade. First, that the piece of pencil was91 always found just at the end of the last word of the message, and second, that the messages were found on the upper side of the slate, which according to Slade was held close against the under surface of the table top. However, as we could not see the slate when placed under the table, since we were reaching as far as we could to get our hands on the center of its top, and the slate was only shown to us when being brought from under its surface, it would have been an easy thing to lower the slate after placing it under the table and writing with a single finger of Slade’s right hand, then bringing the slate to the under surface of the table, bring it slowly into sight.
“During this demonstration and really throughout the entire séance, Slade sat sideways to the table, his left hand resting on its surface and his right hand free. Several brief messages were produced on a small slate that Slade held under the table, out of sight, with a small piece of slate pencil always placed on the upper surface of the slate. Slade emphasized two main points. First, that the piece of pencil was always found right at the end of the last word of the message, and second, that the messages were found on the upper side of the slate, which Slade claimed was held close against the underside of the table. However, since we couldn’t see the slate when it was placed under the table, as we were stretching to reach the center of its top, and the slate was only shown to us when it was brought back from under the surface, it would have been easy for Slade to lower the slate after placing it under the table and write with a single finger of his right hand, then slowly bring the slate back into view.”
“Once when the small slate was laid on top of the table the sound of writing was distinctly heard. During this time Slade had both hands on the upper surface of the table and in full sight. This was quite startling at the time, but later I discovered how to produce this sound of writing myself and without the aid of Spirits.
“Once when the small slate was placed on the table, the sound of writing was clearly heard. At that moment, Slade had both hands on the top of the table and was fully visible. This was quite surprising at the time, but later I figured out how to make the sound of writing myself, without any help from Spirits.
“Once, while we were having our attention directed to a slate held by Slade, the unoccupied chair on the side opposite to Slade and almost at the side of Capt. Carter, suddenly rose so that its seat struck the under side of the table, and then fell back with quite a thud.
“Once, while we were focused on a slate held by Slade, the empty chair on the opposite side from Slade and almost next to Capt. Carter suddenly lifted, hitting the underside of the table, and then dropped back down with a thud.
“Another telling effect was carried out, when Slade gave me one of the small slates telling me to hold it under the table. I did so and felt it suddenly snatched from my hand (I was holding it with one hand, my other hand was on the top of the table) and carried with a scraping noise to the very end of the table and there it rose above the surface enough to disclose about a third or possibly a half its length. Then it was carried swiftly back and put in my hand.
“Another telling effect happened when Slade handed me one of the small slates and told me to hold it under the table. I did, and then I felt it suddenly ripped from my hand (I was holding it with one hand, while my other hand was on top of the table) and dragged with a scraping noise to the far end of the table, where it rose above the surface enough to reveal about a third or maybe even half of its length. Then it was quickly brought back and placed in my hand.”
“This concluded the first seance; when Slade, after a92 moment, said he thought that was all he could get at the time.
“This concluded the first séance; when Slade, after a92 moment, said he thought that was all he could get at the time.
“On our second visit I need recount but three effects: First, difference in the method of obtaining writing on the large slates which began the seance, as in the first visit. Slade showed one slate and cleaned it thoroughly, then while keeping up a running fire of conversation, he casually reached to the small table, spoken of as having several piles of slates on it, and taking one as though at hazard, placed it flat on the big table. Rubbed its upper surface with his fingers, and placed a piece of pencil on it, held it under the table. After a pause he brought it out and taking the upper slate off the under, showed both surfaces without writing. He remarked that perhaps a different piece of pencil would be better and he placed another pencil on the upper surface of the top slate and then placed the lower slate over it, without at any time having shown its under surface. This surface was found covered with writing, the purport of which I do not now recall.
“On our second visit, I need to mention just three things: First, the difference in how writing was obtained on the large slates, which was similar to what happened during our first visit. Slade showed one slate and cleaned it thoroughly. Then, while maintaining a casual conversation, he reached over to a small table that had several piles of slates on it. He randomly took one and placed it flat on the big table. He rubbed its top surface with his fingers, placed a pencil on it, and held it under the table. After a pause, he brought it out and, after removing the top slate from the bottom one, showed both surfaces without any writing. He suggested that maybe a different pencil would work better and placed another pencil on the top surface of the top slate before putting the bottom slate over it, without ever showing its underside. When we checked that surface, it was covered with writing, though I can't recall what it said now.”
“The second variation of the first seance was when Slade asked me if I had ever seen the ‘dematerialization of a solid object?’ I said I had not, whereupon Slade took a small slate and, looking around as though to find a proper object for his test, picked up a match box from the mantelpiece, and put it on the upper surface of the slate rather close to where he would hold it. He then placed the slate and its superimposed object carefully under the table and after a moment brought out the slate, without the match box. I looked under the table but found nothing suspicious there.
“The second variation of the first séance was when Slade asked me if I had ever seen the ‘dematerialization of a solid object.’ I said I hadn’t, and then Slade took a small slate and, glancing around as if searching for the right object for his experiment, picked up a matchbox from the mantelpiece and placed it on the top of the slate, close to where he would hold it. He then carefully positioned the slate with the matchbox underneath the table and after a moment retrieved the slate, but the matchbox was gone. I looked under the table but didn’t find anything suspicious there.”
“In a moment Slade replaced the slate under the table and on bringing it out, we saw the match box in its former place. This disappearance did not impress me greatly as93 I concluded the whole secret of dematerialization consisted in turning the slate over and holding the box in place by a finger, then after showing the surface empty, the slate was again turned over on being replaced under the table, and so the materialization of the box was realized.
“In a moment, Slade put the slate back under the table, and when he brought it out, we saw the matchbox in its original spot. This disappearance didn’t really amaze me, as I figured the entire trick of making things vanish was just about flipping the slate over and holding the box in place with a finger. Then, after showing the surface empty, the slate was flipped back over when it was returned under the table, which is how the box was made to appear again.”
“The last test was quite startling. Slade drew his chair close to mine, placed one of his hands on the chair back and the other on the table. My hands were resting on the table top. Suddenly I felt the chair rise, and I was tipped forward, but kept my balance by pushing back with my hands, which, as I have said, were resting on the table top. Then the force was quickly withdrawn and my chair and I came back to the floor with a grand thud. This concluded the second seance. I never saw Slade again.”
“The last test was pretty surprising. Slade pulled his chair up close to mine, put one hand on the back of my chair and the other on the table. My hands were on the table. Suddenly, I felt my chair lift, and I was tipped forward, but I managed to stay balanced by pushing back with my hands, which were on the table. Then the force was quickly taken away, and my chair and I came crashing back down to the floor. This wrapped up the second séance. I never saw Slade again.”
Powell explains the levitation thus:
Powell explains levitation like this:
“When Slade drew his chair close to mine he crossed his legs and was thus enabled to bring his foot under the rung of my chair. The leg resting over the knee gave considerable leverage to the limb having a foot under the rung of my chair. Now he exerted the necessary strength by pressing upward with his foot, and holding the chair back with his hand while the other hand steadied the whole, by bearing against the table. Slade took his hand away from the back of my chair for the fraction of a second before he released his foot. I was thus naturally tilted forward and had to exert some force to keep myself from sliding off the chair. This effort kept me from seeing Slade free himself and get his limbs back to their normal position, viz., one hand on the table, and his feet and legs fairly under it. Slade was rather tall and, though somewhat slim, was very muscular. Of course I did not actually see Slade use his foot to do the lifting, but his position and all the circumstances surrounding94 the effect tend to prove my claim as to what I believe he did. Further, while I was far from being as strong as Slade, I succeeded in duplicating this ‘Levitation’ by the means I have described.”
“When Slade pulled his chair closer to mine, he crossed his legs and managed to bring his foot under the rung of my chair. The leg resting over his knee provided significant leverage to the limb with the foot under my chair. He then used his foot to push upward while holding the back of my chair with one hand and using the other hand to steady himself against the table. Slade removed his hand from the back of my chair for just a moment before he lifted his foot. Consequently, I was naturally tilted forward and had to put in some effort to keep myself from sliding off the chair. This struggle prevented me from seeing Slade adjust himself and get back to a normal position, which was one hand on the table and his feet and legs pretty much underneath it. Slade was quite tall and, although he was somewhat slim, he was very muscular. While I didn’t actually see Slade use his foot to lift me, his position and all the circumstances around it strongly suggest what I believe he did. Furthermore, although I wasn’t nearly as strong as Slade, I was able to replicate this ‘Levitation’ using the methods I described.”
While searching for material about Slade I heard of an old medium living in Philadelphia by the name of Remigius Weiss, known as Remigius Albus, who had testified before the Seybert Commission regarding Slade’s manipulation of the slates. I went over to Philadelphia to his home and there met the only man who had tangible evidence of Dr. Slade. This he thoroughly explained to me. I asked him why he had never exposed it to the world and he told me that he held back at first because of pity for Slade’s condition and afterwards figured that if the fraud mediums and other potential criminals knew Slade’s methods they might make use of the methods to gain control of poor human beings who wished to get in touch with loved ones who had passed away. He did not hesitate to give me full details and at my request wrote me a letter describing his experience with Slade. I quote it because I believe it to be the best exposé ever written of Slade’s slate writings.
While looking for information about Slade, I heard about an old medium living in Philadelphia named Remigius Weiss, also known as Remigius Albus, who had testified before the Seybert Commission about Slade’s tricks with the slates. I traveled to Philadelphia to meet him and discovered the only person who had solid evidence against Dr. Slade. He explained everything to me in detail. I asked him why he had never made this information public, and he said he initially held back out of sympathy for Slade's situation. Later, he thought that if fraudulent mediums and other potential criminals learned Slade’s methods, they might misuse them to manipulate vulnerable people trying to connect with their deceased loved ones. He didn’t hesitate to share all the details and, at my request, wrote me a letter detailing his experience with Slade. I’m quoting it because I believe it to be the best expose ever written on Slade’s slate writings.
“August 18, 1923.
August 18, 1923.
“My dear Houdini:—
“My dear Houdini:”
“Please accept, from me, this Lock-book, and the locked double-slate—as a small token of comradeship—in combating Spiritualistic deception, popular superstition and Delusion.
“Please accept this Lock-book and the locked double-slate from me as a small token of friendship in fighting against Spiritualistic deception, popular superstition, and delusion.”
“The book and the slate were my own. I put the lock and hinges on the slate, and prepared the book, and a number of other, different objects—(such as Professor Zollner had, when he, in his foolishness, was pleased to be deceived by Dr. Slade’s Humbug).
“The book and the slate were mine. I added the lock and hinges to the slate, organized the book, and a few other varied items—(like the ones Professor Zollner had when he, in his naivety, allowed himself to be tricked by Dr. Slade’s nonsense).”
95
95
“In order to gain the perfect, full confidence of Dr. Slade, and to have him give a seance in my home, and in order to counteract and overcome his explicit aversion as to do writing on or between a sealed slate or a locked book—I showed him letters from (two eminent and confiding Spiritist Authors)—Dr. Heinrich Tiedemann and Tiedemann’s intimate friend Hudson Tuttle, promising to me that they would be present at that seance (at 148 Fairmount Avenue).
“In order to gain the complete trust of Dr. Slade and get him to hold a séance in my home, and to address his clear dislike for writing on or between a sealed slate or a locked book—I showed him letters from two well-respected and trustworthy Spiritist authors—Dr. Heinrich Tiedemann and Tiedemann’s close friend Hudson Tuttle, assuring me that they would be there for that séance (at 148 Fairmount Avenue).”
“Dr. Slade had handled and inspected that Book and Slate, during a Seance, at my residence (at 148 Fairmount Avenue, Phila., Pa.), where I, together with Mr. Wertheimer (then a student of Jurisprudence)—and in presence of other witnesses (who were concealed and not seen, nor suspected by Dr. Slade, nor his ‘Spirits’) detected the manipulations, pedalations (foot, leg and other bodily movements)—and the general modus operandi of his simple Legerdemain at the seance. I had ready, for that seance, three different suites of Furniture, and thus, I found out that he would, or could, perform only at, or on a certain kind of plain, square or drop-leaf table and ordinary wooden chairs or cane seat chairs.
“Dr. Slade had handled and inspected that book and slate during a séance at my place (at 148 Fairmount Avenue, Philadelphia, PA), where I, along with Mr. Wertheimer (who was then a law student)—and in the presence of other witnesses (who were hidden and not seen, nor suspected by Dr. Slade or his ‘spirits’)—caught the tricks, foot movements, and general modus operandi of his simple sleight of hand at the séance. I had prepared three different sets of furniture for that séance, and I discovered that he could only perform on a specific type of plain, square, or drop-leaf table and regular wooden chairs or cane seat chairs.”
“Each person present at the Seance, wrote, independent of and before communicating with, the others, a personal, individual report of the Seance and signed it within the next few days. A day or two after, I put these papers in my pocket and also another paper I had prepared, to serve or use as Dr. Slade’s confession to be signed by him. I went to the Girard Hotel, Room 24 (N. W. corner of 9th and Chestnut Streets, Philadelphia, Pa.), to have Dr. Slade arrested for obtaining money under false pretense,—or to get him to sign his own confession. There, in his room, No. 24, in the Girard Hotel, I had another, a different Seance, with Dr. Slade. He again carefully96 scrutinized the book and the slate, and then, holding the book under the table, secretly and carefully, attempted to open the lock, with a small key, hidden in his handkerchief.
“Everyone at the séance wrote their own individual report about it, completely independent of and before sharing with the others, and they signed it within the next few days. A day or two later, I put these papers in my pocket along with another document I had prepared to serve as Dr. Slade’s confession for him to sign. I went to the Girard Hotel, Room 24 (N.W. corner of 9th and Chestnut Streets, Philadelphia, Pa.), to have Dr. Slade arrested for obtaining money under false pretenses—or to get him to sign his own confession. There, in his room, No. 24, at the Girard Hotel, I had another different séance with Dr. Slade. He again carefully examined the book and the slate, and then, while holding the book under the table, secretly and carefully tried to pick the lock with a small key he had hidden in his handkerchief.”
“Dr. Slade and his pretended ‘Spirits’ could not write in the book. While holding it under the table, he attempted to pull out of the book that thin, wooden, square frame, I had put there at the edges of the leaves so that the small piece of lead pencil could move about.—Then, in a similar attempt, he worked and perspired, on, and over the double slate. His ‘Spirits’ could not write in the locked slate and he could not open it.
“Dr. Slade and his fake ‘Spirits’ couldn’t write in the book. While keeping it hidden under the table, he tried to pull out the thin, wooden, square frame I had placed at the edges of the pages so that the small piece of lead pencil could move around. Then, in a similar effort, he struggled and sweated over the double slate. His ‘Spirits’ couldn’t write in the locked slate, and he couldn’t open it.”
“He said, ‘The Spirits seem to be angry at your skepticism, it’s no use to lose more time by trying. My guide don’t want to have anything more to do with you.’
“He said, ‘The Spirits seem to be upset with your doubt, it’s pointless to waste more time trying. My guide doesn’t want to deal with you anymore.’”
“Then upon Dr. Slade’s request I unlocked the slate, and he wrote in the ordinary way, as writing generally is done in schools, two short sentences in the slate. Then he worked the sponge,70 and turning the written on side downward, sleight-of-hand trick, tried to palm this off, claiming that this is ‘Genuine, independent, Spirit slate writing.’
“Then, at Dr. Slade’s request, I unlocked the slate, and he wrote in the usual way, like how writing is typically done in schools, two short sentences on the slate. Then he used the sponge, 70 and, turning the written side down, tried to pull off a sleight-of-hand trick, claiming that this is ‘Genuine, independent, Spirit slate writing.’”
“Up to this time, November the 4th, 1882, I had shown to Dr. Slade friendly, joyful attentiveness. We talked about some of my newspaper articles I had published some weeks before he consented to give me a seance.
“Up until now, November 4th, 1882, I had shown Dr. Slade friendly, happy attention. We discussed some of my newspaper articles I had published a few weeks before he agreed to give me a séance.
“In these newspapers I had described him (Dr. Slade) as ‘The Modern Cagliostro, a celebrated necromancer, martyr or a charlatan, of radical free-religious proclivities, fine manners and a humistic, witty and forceful public lecturer and most powerful Spiritistic Medium, who again and again has been and is challenging exposures, and calling special attention to the fact that Dr. Slade has, in his lectures, and otherwise, again and again publicly announced that he is prepared to pay a thousand dollars ($1000.00) to any person that can prove that he (Dr. Slade) is a humbug, or that Dr. Slade’s “manifestations” are trickery, legerdemain, humbug or in any way fraudulent.’
“In these newspapers, I described him (Dr. Slade) as ‘The Modern Cagliostro, a well-known necromancer, martyr or a fake, with radical free-religious beliefs, good manners, and a humorous, witty, and powerful public speaker, as well as an incredibly influential Spiritistic Medium. Time and again, he has challenged exposure and highlighted the fact that Dr. Slade has publicly declared in his lectures and elsewhere that he is willing to pay a thousand dollars ($1000.00) to anyone who can prove that he (Dr. Slade) is a fraud, or that Dr. Slade's “manifestations” are tricks, sleight of hand, deceit, or in any way fraudulent.’”

“Dr. Slade seemed to be pleased by my description. After some pleasant talk as to his appearance with Scientists, Kings and other royal persons and Rulers in Europe and his success as a lecturer and his way of living, he gave me his address, No. 221 West 22nd Street, New York.
“Dr. Slade appeared to be satisfied with my description. After a nice chat about his interactions with scientists, kings, and other royals in Europe, as well as his success as a lecturer and his lifestyle, he provided me with his address, No. 221 West 22nd Street, New York.
“Then I asked Dr. Slade that we change ‘rôles,’ he to take my place and be the Investigator,—and I to play the ‘medium,’ there, in his room, as an ‘experiment.’
“Then I asked Dr. Slade if we could switch ‘roles,’ with him taking my place as the Investigator, and me playing the ‘medium’ in his room for an ‘experiment.’”
“Dr. Slade also said that if I could overcome my skepticism I would be a good ‘psychic,’ having ‘mediumistic’ gifts.
“Dr. Slade also mentioned that if I could get past my skepticism, I would make a good ‘psychic’ with ‘mediumistic’ abilities.”
“I suggested that he should watch me carefully and then honestly tell me, as to the effect and ‘impression’ my ‘manifestations’ could (or would) be producing on his mind, and eventually on the outcome of the ‘Spiritualistic, the Harmonial, Philosophy, or so-called, Scientific Religion of the Spiritists.’
“I suggested that he should watch me closely and then honestly share his thoughts about how my ‘manifestations’ could (or would) be affecting his mind and ultimately the results of the ‘Spiritualistic, the Harmonial Philosophy, or what’s often called the Scientific Religion of the Spiritists.’”
“Then, to his consternation, I, earnestly, by actual demonstration, reproduced every one of his manifestations, exactly (and by the same modus operandi, as I, and my witnesses had seen and detected) as Dr. Slade had performed them. He asked me, how, and by what means we detected his ‘occult’ or secret mode, or ‘process of wonder working’ or miracle?—I mentioned that he had positively refused to try any ‘experiment’ on the first and98 second sets of tables and chairs, and had requested me to substitute them by a plain kitchen table and chairs of a certain construction.
“Then, to his shock, I, sincerely, by actual demonstration, reproduced every one of his tricks, exactly (using the same modus operandi that I and my witnesses had observed and identified) as Dr. Slade had executed them. He asked me how, and by what means we uncovered his ‘occult’ or secret method, or ‘process of wonder working’ or miracle?—I pointed out that he had outright refused to try any ‘experiment’ on the first and98 second sets of tables and chairs, and had asked me to replace them with a plain kitchen table and chairs of a specific design.”
“I told him that I had bored observation-holes in the corners of the panels (particularly so through the lower corners) in the parlor doors, the floor, ceiling and other places from where my concealed witnesses observed, and have seen exactly all the movements of his feet, hands, etc., below and above the table,—saw how he raised (‘floated’) Mr. Wertheimer sitting in the chair, saw how he (Dr. Slade) with his foot upset chairs, kicked a book (extending over the edge of the table), tossed a slate pencil from the edge of the table from a slate held under and at the edge of the table, etc., etc.
“I told him that I had made little observation holes in the corners of the panels (especially in the lower corners) of the parlor doors, the floor, ceiling, and other places where my hidden observers could watch, and they had seen all the movements of his feet, hands, etc., below and above the table—I saw how he raised (‘floated’) Mr. Wertheimer sitting in the chair, noticed how he (Dr. Slade) used his foot to tip over chairs, kicked a book (that was hanging over the edge of the table), and tossed a slate pencil off the edge of the table from a slate held underneath and at the edge of the table, etc., etc.”

SKETCH SHOWING SLADE’S SEAT AT THE TABLE, DIFFERENT POSITIONS OF SLATES, LOCATION OF SPONGE, AND METHOD OF MOVING BOOK.
SKETCH SHOWING SLADE’S SEAT AT THE TABLE, DIFFERENT POSITIONS OF SLATES, LOCATION OF SPONGE, AND METHOD OF MOVING BOOK.
“Dr. Slade, now turned very pale and wiping off the thick perspiration from his forehead and face, said:—‘Well, what of it?’ and rashly asked:—‘Where were Hudson99 Tuttle and Dr. H. Tiedemann?’ I reminded him of the fact that they had sent an excuse, being unable (by reason of unforeseen circumstances) to attend that seance in my house.
“Dr. Slade, now very pale and wiping the sweat from his forehead and face, said, ‘Well, what about it?’ and impulsively asked, ‘Where were Hudson Tuttle and Dr. H. Tiedemann?’ I reminded him that they had sent an excuse because they couldn’t attend that séance at my house due to unforeseen circumstances.”
“Then I sternly gave him the alternative:—That either he sign his own confession (as to the fact)—that he has (during the many years in his career as a professional Spirit medium and in everything he had professed or pretended to be ‘genuine’ Spiritistic or Spiritualistic) deceived and defrauded the public.—I read the confession to him and sternly demanded, ‘Either you sign this or you will be put behind the bars.’—
“Then I firmly presented him with the choice:—Either he sign his own confession (regarding the truth)—that he has, throughout his many years as a professional Spirit medium and in everything he claimed or pretended to be ‘genuine’ Spiritistic or Spiritualistic—deceived and cheated the public. I read the confession to him and firmly insisted, ‘Either you sign this or you will end up behind the bars.’”
CONFESSION
Confession
“The undersigned, Henry Slade, known professionally as Dr. Henry Slade,—the powerful Spiritistic medium—by reason of the force of unfavorable circumstances, years ago became a Spiritualistic slate writing (etc., etc.) medium, and Spiritistic lecturer and he herewith confesses that all his pretended Spiritualistic manifestations were and are deceptions, performed through tricks.
“The undersigned, Henry Slade, known professionally as Dr. Henry Slade—the powerful Spiritistic medium—due to unfortunate circumstances, years ago became a Spiritualistic slate writing medium, and Spiritistic lecturer. He hereby admits that all his supposed Spiritualistic manifestations were and are deceptions, carried out through tricks.”
(Signed) H. Slade.”
(Signed) H. Slade.”
“I (R. Weiss) had also stipulated that he (Dr. Slade) promises to discontinue his present dishonest, criminal method of gaining a livelihood by preying on the superstition of Spiritualists and through the gullibility of the public,—Dr. Slade then remonstrated and said:—that I could not affect his standing in the eyes of those who had seen and believed his manifestations, mentioning the Czar of Russia and others of world prominence.
“I (R. Weiss) had also insisted that he (Dr. Slade) promise to stop his current dishonest, criminal way of making a living by exploiting the beliefs of Spiritualists and taking advantage of the public's gullibility. Dr. Slade then protested, saying that I couldn't change how he was viewed by those who had witnessed and believed his demonstrations, mentioning the Czar of Russia and other notable figures.”
“I then walked to the door, signifying that my part of the interview and argument was ended—and also conveying100 the ‘impression’ as to my intention to have him arrested.
“I then walked to the door, signifying that my part of the interview and argument was over—and also conveying100 the ‘impression’ regarding my intention to have him arrested.
“He then changed his attitude and in a cringing manner he pleaded with me to have mercy on him, as he had only this one method of earning a livelihood. All of this, and his pleading, was so strenuous that he fell in a ‘dead’ faint.—
“He then changed his demeanor and, in a submissive way, he begged me to have mercy on him since this was his only way to make a living. His pleas were so intense that he collapsed in a ‘dead’ faint.
“Then, after I ‘revived’ him out of a ‘genuine’ fainting spell, he begged me to desist from having him arrested and then he signed the confession.
“Then, after I ‘brought him back’ from a ‘real’ fainting fit, he pleaded with me not to have him arrested and then he signed the confession.
(Signed) “Remigius Weiss.”
(Signed) “Remigius Weiss.”
101
101
CHAPTER VII
Slate Writing and Other Methods
A remarkably large number of methods have been used at one time and another by the numerous mediums of lesser repute than Slade who prospered on slate writing. Slade himself, like any skilled prestidigitator, had a variety of ways which he used to produce his effects. His usual method was very simple. A common kitchen table with the leaves extended was used, the Doctor being seated at the end and the client on the side against the leaf, at the Doctor’s right.
Remarkable large number of methods have been used at one time or another by the many mediums less renowned than Slade who thrived on slate writing. Slade himself, like any skilled magician, had a variety of techniques he used to create his effects. His usual method was quite simple. A regular kitchen table with the leaves extended was used, with the Doctor seated at one end and the client on the side against the leaf, to the Doctor’s right.
After the slate had been thoroughly washed on both sides he placed it under the leaf at the left of the sitter, holding it in position with the fingers of his right hand, with his thumb above the table. The sitter was requested to hold the left end of the slate with one hand and with the other to grasp the Doctor’s left hand near the center of the table. In such a position it was impossible for the sitter to see the slate or the fingers of the medium.
After the slate was completely washed on both sides, he placed it under the leaf to the left of the sitter, holding it in place with the fingers of his right hand, his thumb resting above the table. The sitter was asked to hold the left end of the slate with one hand and use the other hand to hold the Doctor’s left hand near the center of the table. In this position, the sitter couldn’t see the slate or the medium's fingers.
On the forefinger of his right hand Slade had a sort of thimble or ring to which was attached a bit of slate pencil. With this he wrote a short message on the bottom side of the slate, the scratching of the pencil being quite audible to the sitter. When this scratching ceased the Doctor would be seized with a series of nervous spasms during which the slate was snatched from the sitter’s hand for the fraction of a second and, unknown to him, turned102 over, thus bringing the message to the top so that when a few minutes later it was shown the message appeared as though written between the slate and the table leaf.
On the forefinger of his right hand, Slade wore a kind of thimble or ring that had a piece of slate pencil attached to it. With this, he wrote a short message on the underside of the slate, the scratching of the pencil being clearly audible to the person sitting there. When the scratching stopped, the Doctor would have a series of nervous spasms during which the slate was quickly snatched from the person's hand for just a moment and, without their knowledge, flipped over, bringing the message to the top so that when it was shown a few minutes later, it looked like the message had been written between the slate and the table.
A second method, which produced longer messages, was the substitution of slates. If this message was of a general character the slate was switched for one bearing a previously written message concealed about a nearby piece of furniture. If a special message was required it was written by an assistant listening in the next room. When the slate had been cleaned ready for the message the Doctor gave the cue and the assistant rapped on the door. The Doctor answered the knock in person, taking the slate with him, and while listening to some commonplace report the slates were exchanged. On resuming his seat the slate was placed under the table leaf as before. No sound of writing being heard, he would examine the top of the slate several times but of course find no writing. Finally, claiming that the influence did not seem powerful enough, he would lay the slate on the top of the table, message side down with a piece of pencil under it, and then take both the hands of the sitter in his. Soon a sound of writing would be heard and on examination the message would be found. It was possible for Slade to produce the sound of writing while his hands were holding those of his client by slipping a piece of pencil through threads on the side of his knee and rubbing it against another piece held to the table leg by a wooden clip.
A second method that led to longer messages involved using slates. If the message was general, the slate was switched for one that had a previously written message hidden nearby. If a specific message was needed, it was written by an assistant who was listening in the next room. Once the slate was cleaned and ready for the message, the Doctor would give the signal, and the assistant would knock on the door. The Doctor answered the knock personally, taking the slate with him, and while he pretended to listen to some mundane report, the slates were switched. When he returned to his seat, the slate was placed under the table leaf as before. With no sound of writing, he would check the top of the slate several times but would find nothing. Eventually, asserting that the influence didn't seem strong enough, he would lay the slate on the table, message side down, with a piece of pencil underneath, and hold both the sitter's hands in his. Soon, a writing sound would be heard, and upon checking, the message would be found. Slade could create the sound of writing while holding the client's hands by discreetly sliding a pencil through threads on the side of his knee and rubbing it against another piece secured to the table leg with a wooden clip.
One of the most common methods of slate writing is known as the “flap slate.” The message is written beforehand and concealed with a flap of silicated gauze, or thin slate, which fits closely within the slate frame. One side of this flap is covered with cloth to match that used on the top of the table and when it is dropped is103 unnoticed. A better way is to cover the back of the flap with newspaper and by dropping it on a newspaper it becomes invisible.
One of the most common methods of slate writing is called the “flap slate.” The message is written in advance and hidden under a flap made of silicated gauze or thin slate that fits snugly within the slate frame. One side of this flap is covered with fabric that matches the tablecloth, so when it drops, it's hard to notice. A better approach is to cover the back of the flap with a newspaper, and when it’s dropped onto a newspaper, it becomes invisible.103
There is an ingenious double form of this flap slate with which it is possible to make a message appear on both inside surfaces of a pair of locked slates without having them leave the sight of the sitter for an instant. The two slates are hinged together like the old-fashioned school slates but with the hinges on the outside of the slates. The slabs of slate are very thin and the ends of the frames bevel toward them slightly. One end of each frame is so made that by pressing on one of the hinge screws the frame end is released and can be drawn out about a quarter of an inch. A very thin slab of slate called the “flap” is arranged to fit snugly over the real slate when the frame ends are in place but drops out as soon as they are released and drawn out. In working these slates the medium writes a message on the inside of one of them, say the left, and also on one side of the flap. The end of the slate with the message is then drawn out and the flap inserted, message side down, and the frame fastened back in place. A secret mark on the outside of the frame shows which slate is written upon. The slates can then be shown and will appear clean on all four sides, and it is possible to either seal or lock them without interfering with the success of the demonstration. They are then placed on the table with the fake ends nearest the medium and while he leans on their ends with half-folded arms, engaging the sitter in conversation, he at the same time with the fingers of his concealed hand pulls out the frame ends, allowing the flap to fall from one slate to the other, and then secures it in place by putting the ends back. Of course when the slates are opened a closely written message is found on both.
There is a clever dual design for this flap slate that allows a message to appear on both inside surfaces of a pair of locked slates without ever being out of the sitter's view. The two slates are hinged together like traditional school slates, but with the hinges on the outside. The slate pieces are very thin, and the ends of the frames taper slightly toward them. One end of each frame is designed so that by pressing on one of the hinge screws, the frame end releases and can be pulled out about a quarter of an inch. A very thin piece of slate, known as the “flap,” is shaped to fit snugly over the real slate when the frame ends are in place but falls out as soon as they are released and pulled out. In using these slates, the medium writes a message on the inside of one of them, for example, the left one, and also on one side of the flap. The end of the slate with the message is then pulled out, and the flap is inserted, message side down, with the frame secured back in place. A secret mark on the outside of the frame indicates which slate is written on. The slates can then be displayed and will look clean on all four sides, and it's possible to either seal or lock them without affecting the demonstration's success. They are then set on the table with the false ends closest to the medium. While he leans on their ends with his arms half-folded, engaging the sitter in conversation, he simultaneously uses his hidden hand to pull out the frame ends, letting the flap fall from one slate to the other, and then secures it by putting the ends back. When the slates are opened, a neatly written message is revealed on both.
104
104
Another sort of double slate intended for producing a similar effect in dark seances or cabinet work also has a loose end which instead of moving a quarter of an inch draws out to any length, bringing the slab with it. After the lights are out or the cabinet closed it is an easy matter to draw out the slab and write a message on it.
Another type of double slate designed to create a similar effect in dark séances or cabinet work also has a loose end that, instead of moving a quarter of an inch, extends to any length, pulling the slab with it. After the lights are off or the cabinet is closed, it's easy to pull out the slab and write a message on it.

Writing is sometimes produced between two perfectly honest slates which have been fastened together at the corners by inserting a wedge of hard wood between the frames, thus separating them enough to slip between them a piece of wire with a bit of slate pencil fastened to its tip. By this means a message can be produced at a dark seance in a few minutes without breaking the seals.
Writing is sometimes created between two completely honest slates that have been joined at the corners by placing a wedge of hard wood between the frames, creating enough space to slip a piece of wire with a piece of slate pencil attached to its tip. This allows a message to be produced during a dark seance in just a few minutes without breaking the seals.
There is a form of slate where the slab is invisibly hinged on the side so that it opens like a door and is held shut by a secret catch. This slate can be used in a dark seance or under the table at a light one. It can also be used on a cloth-top table with an invisible trap. The trap and the hinged slate drop down together and the medium is able to write on the slate by reaching under the table.
There’s a type of slate that’s secretly hinged on the side, allowing it to open like a door and stay closed with a hidden catch. This slate can be used in a dark séance or under the table during a light one. It can also be utilized on a cloth-covered table with an invisible trap. The trap and the hinged slate drop down simultaneously, enabling the medium to write on the slate by reaching under the table.
Still another scheme used with a pair of hinged slates is to have a hole through both frames at one end and locking them with a padlock. In working this the pins are pushed out of the hinges and the frames, moving easily on the shackle of the padlock, permit the medium105 to write on the inside of the slates without difficulty, afterwards fastening the slates together again by simply replacing the pins in the hinges.
Still another method using a pair of hinged slates is to have a hole through both frames at one end and lock them with a padlock. When doing this, the pins are pushed out of the hinges, and the frames, moving easily on the shackle of the padlock, allow the medium105 to write on the inside of the slates without any issues, and then they can easily be secured together again by replacing the pins in the hinges.
A method of concealing an extra slate is to have it a trifle smaller than the rest and then hidden in some convenient place, say the seat of a chair. A large slate is first examined and laid on the chair. Later it is picked up with the extra one under it. Sometimes the extra one is hidden under the edge of a rug on the floor and worked in the same way. At other times it is hidden on the medium’s body and slipped under a large slate when the medium stands with his right side on a line with the sitter’s vision.
A way to hide an extra slate is to make it a bit smaller than the others and then stash it in a convenient spot, like the seat of a chair. First, a large slate is checked and placed on the chair. Later, it’s picked up with the extra one underneath. Sometimes the extra slate is concealed under the edge of a rug on the floor and used in the same way. Other times, it’s hidden on the medium’s body and slipped under a large slate when the medium stands with his right side aligned with the sitter’s view.
An entirely different method is employed to some extent by mediums who are very rapid and interesting talkers. Throughout the seance the medium walks nervously about the room, keeping up a continual flow of conversation. He passes two slates to the sitter for examination. A third, the same size, with a previously written message on one side, being concealed in a large pocket inside the breast of his coat. While the slates are being examined he walks about the room sometimes behind and sometimes in front of the sitter, tapping him on the shoulder to emphasize his remarks. As soon as the slates are examined he takes them and, passing behind the sitter, places them on his head and asks him to hold them there and at the same time continuing his walk and talk. Of course when the slates are examined there is a message on the inside of one of them. When the medium steps behind the sitter with the slates in his hand he quickly changes the slate with a message which he has hidden for one of the blank ones. This is no more bold or difficult than many mediumistic tricks but it requires a particularly fluent conversationalist to successfully produce the needed106 amount of misdirection when the slates are switched. Women mediums effect a similar exchange sometimes by the aid of a special pocket in the dress.
A completely different method is used by mediums who are quick and engaging speakers. Throughout the séance, the medium paces nervously around the room, maintaining a constant flow of conversation. He hands two slates to the sitter for inspection. A third slate, the same size, which has a pre-written message on one side, is concealed in a large pocket inside his coat. While the slates are being checked, he walks around the room, sometimes behind and sometimes in front of the sitter, tapping him on the shoulder to emphasize his points. As soon as the slates are inspected, he takes them and, moving behind the sitter, places them on his head and asks him to hold them there while continuing to walk and talk. Of course, when the slates are checked, there is a message on the inside of one of them. When the medium steps behind the sitter with the slates in hand, he quickly swaps the slate with the message for one of the blank ones he has hidden. This is no bolder or harder than many medium tricks, but it requires a particularly smooth talker to successfully create the necessary misdirection when the slates are switched. Female mediums sometimes achieve a similar swap using a special pocket in their dress.
A very effective method of getting a direct answer to a question on the inside of a sealed double slate is as follows. The slates are thoroughly cleansed by the sitter, who writes a question on a slip of paper, folds it and places it between the slates, with a bit of pencil. The medium keeps at a distance during the writing and cannot see what has been written. The slates are then sealed with strips of paper and placed on the table and the sitter holds both hands of the medium. After a time, as no sound of writing is heard, the medium shows some concern as to the possibility of failure and suggests that the sitter hold the slates at the top of his own head. Still there is no sound and the slates are returned to the table, where they remain for some time without any sign of writing. The medium becomes very much worried and suggests that the slates be placed on the sitter’s head again, remarking that if no sound is heard he will be obliged to postpone that test till a future sitting. This time the writing is heard almost as soon as the slates touch the head and when it ceases and the slates are unsealed a complete answer is found written on the inner surface of one or both slates.
A very effective way to get a direct answer to a question inside a sealed double slate is as follows. The sitter cleans the slates thoroughly, writes a question on a piece of paper, folds it, and places it between the slates along with a pencil. The medium stays at a distance while the writing happens and can’t see what’s been written. The slates are then sealed with strips of paper and put on the table while the sitter holds both hands of the medium. After a while, since no sound of writing is heard, the medium expresses some concern about the possibility of failure and suggests that the sitter hold the slates on top of their head. Still, there’s no sound, and the slates are returned to the table, where they stay for some time without any sign of writing. The medium becomes quite worried and suggests placing the slates on the sitter’s head again, commenting that if no sound is heard, they will have to postpone that test until a future session. This time, the writing is heard almost as soon as the slates touch the head, and when it stops and the slates are unsealed, a complete answer is found written on the inner surface of one or both slates.
This seeming marvel is produced in the following simple manner. The medium’s assistant steals into the room with a duplicate pair of sealed slates and stands behind the sitter. In the act of placing the slates on the head a switch is made, and the sitter holds the duplicates while the originals are taken into an adjoining room by the assistant. He lifts the seals with a hot table knife and after reading the question he writes an appropriate answer, reseals the slates and returns to his position behind107 the sitter. Another exchange is made when the slates are placed on the sitter’s head the second time. The sound of writing is made by the medium under the table with a piece of slate pencil and a bit of slate, but it is so faint that the sitter cannot locate it.
This impressive trick is done in a straightforward way. The medium's assistant quietly enters the room with a matching pair of sealed slates and stands behind the sitter. When placing the slates on the sitter’s head, a switch happens, and the sitter holds the duplicates while the originals are taken into a nearby room by the assistant. He lifts the seals with a hot table knife, reads the question, writes an appropriate answer, reseals the slates, and goes back to his spot behind107 the sitter. Another switch occurs when the slates are placed on the sitter’s head a second time. The medium creates a writing sound underneath the table using a piece of slate pencil and a bit of slate, but it’s so soft that the sitter can’t pinpoint it.

In Bohemia, Province of Prague, I ran across a medium who was especially good in slate writing. At first I could not “get” his work. When I was playing in Berlin, at the Wintergarten, he came in one night and wanted to give a performance to the directors. I was guest but went prepared for him. His work was so designed that he walked behind us and in so doing he baffled me. I asked for a private sitting and he readily consented.
In Bohemia, Prague Province, I met a medium who was really skilled at slate writing. At first, I couldn't understand his work. When I was performing in Berlin at the Wintergarten, he came in one night and wanted to put on a show for the directors. I was a guest but came prepared for him. His method was set up so that he moved behind us, which left me confused. I asked for a private session, and he happily agreed.
When he did the slate writing at this sitting I felt someone’s presence, and, sure enough, when he took the slates away there was an almost imperceptible hesitation. In this fraction of a second the slates were switched through a trap in the panel behind me. I had a mirror on a rubber elastic fastened to my vest and as I took my seat I pulled the elastic so I could sit on it. I managed to secure this mirror and keep it palmed in my hand, and with it saw the panel slide open, the arm extended with the duplicate slates, and the exchange made.
When he did the slate writing during this session, I sensed someone was there, and sure enough, when he took the slates away, there was a barely noticeable pause. In that split second, the slates were switched through a trap in the panel behind me. I had a mirror on a rubber band attached to my vest, and as I sat down, I pulled the band so I could sit on it. I managed to keep the mirror hidden in my hand, and with it, I saw the panel slide open, the arm reach out with the duplicate slates, and the switch take place.
S. S. Baldwin, an acknowledged expert in Spiritualistic and Telepathic tomfoolery, was bamboozled by a Dr. Fair, according to his own story which he told to me in December, 1920. He received a message on a slate held by himself under a table, and afterwards, at the suggestion of the Doctor, made a thorough examination of the table, the room, and everything in sight, but failed to discover a concealed door in the wainscot of the wall through which a man in black garments could find his way to space under a sofa and thence to the table, which was a rather large one, do the Spirit writing and then make his exit108 while Mr. Baldwin was fully occupied holding the slate under the table with his eyes fixed on space above it.
S. S. Baldwin, a recognized expert in Spiritualistic and Telepathic tricks, was fooled by Dr. Fair, according to the story he told me in December 1920. He received a message on a slate that he was holding under a table, and later, at the Doctor's suggestion, he thoroughly examined the table, the room, and everything around him, but he couldn’t find a hidden door in the wall’s paneling through which a man in black clothing could sneak under the sofa, reach the table—which was quite large—perform the Spirit writing, and then make his escape while Mr. Baldwin was completely focused on holding the slate under the table with his eyes fixed on the space above it.108
One of the very best mediumistic tricks, and one that has made the reputation of more than one well-known medium, is done with a number of small slates and one large one. The size of the slates is immaterial but the large one should be three or four inches larger each way than the others. The manner of presentation differs somewhat with different performers but in general is as follows.
One of the best medium tricks, and one that has built the reputation of more than one famous medium, involves a few small slates and one large one. The size of the slates doesn’t really matter, but the large one should be three or four inches bigger in each direction than the others. The way it’s presented varies a bit between performers, but generally goes like this.
When the sitters arrive the slates are piled near one corner of the table, the larger one at the bottom and eight or nine smaller ones on top of it. The medium stands at the end of the table nearest the slates and after a few casual remarks he picks up the top slate with his left hand, changes it to his right and passes it to the sitter to be examined and cleaned if desired. When he is quite satisfied the medium takes it back, glances at both sides, and then places it on the table directly in front of the sitter. This is repeated with the remaining small slates, which are not stacked up evenly but left in a haphazard pile. While the last small slate is being placed on the pile with the medium’s right hand he picks up the large slate with his left and rests it on top of the others, at the same time passing the sitter a pencil and asking him to write a few lines on it requesting the Spirits to favor him with a message and to sign his name to it. He is at liberty to examine this slate also and to write his message on either side.
When the sitters arrive, the slates are stacked in one corner of the table, with the larger one at the bottom and eight or nine smaller ones on top. The medium stands at the end of the table closest to the slates, and after a few casual comments, he picks up the top slate with his left hand, switches it to his right, and hands it to the sitter for examination and cleaning if needed. Once the sitter is satisfied, the medium takes it back, looks at both sides, and then places it on the table directly in front of the sitter. He repeats this process with the remaining smaller slates, which are not stacked neatly but left in a messy pile. While placing the last small slate on the pile with his right hand, the medium picks up the large slate with his left and puts it on top of the others, all while giving the sitter a pencil and asking him to write a few lines asking the Spirits for a message and to sign his name. The sitter can also examine this slate and write his message on either side.
The large slate is then placed at the right of the sitter and he is asked to place his right hand on it. The small slates are then evened up by the medium, secured by a heavy rubber band and then placed in the center of the table. The medium then takes a seat at the table opposite109 the sitter and they clasp hands at the sides of the slates. After a sufficient pause the slates are unbound by the sitter and on a slate near the center of the stack a message is found written in chalk or slate pencil and signed by a departed friend.
The large slate is then set to the right of the sitter, who is asked to place their right hand on it. The small slates are evened up by the medium, secured with a heavy rubber band, and then placed in the center of the table. The medium then sits at the table opposite the sitter, and they hold hands beside the slates. After a brief pause, the sitter unbinds the slates, and on one of the slates near the center of the stack, a message appears written in chalk or slate pencil, signed by a departed friend.
The secret of this startling effect is extremely simple. Concealed beneath the big slate at the beginning of the seance is a smaller slate with the message already written on it. This is picked up with the larger one when the latter is placed on the stack for the sitter to write on it and dropped on the others, written side down. The extra slate is never noticed as the pile has not been counted and the business of passing the slate pencil occupies the sitter’s attention so that he does not realize that the large slate rests on the small ones before he examines it.
The secret behind this surprising effect is very simple. Hidden underneath the big slate at the start of the seance is a smaller slate with the message already written on it. This smaller slate is picked up with the larger one when the latter is placed on the stack for the sitter to write on and dropped on top of the others, written side down. The extra slate goes unnoticed since the pile hasn't been counted, and the task of passing the slate pencil distracts the sitter so they don't realize that the large slate is resting on the small ones until they examine it.
The medium then takes about half the small slates, evens them up and lays them to one side and repeats with the remaining ones, laying them evenly on the others. This is a perfectly natural move as the whole stack makes more than a handful and by means of it the slate with the message is placed in the middle of the stack. The stack is then set on end, the rubber band placed around it, and it is then ready to be placed in the middle of the table for conclusion of the seance.
The medium then takes about half of the small slates, levels them out, and sets them aside, repeating the process with the rest, placing them evenly on top of the others. This is a completely natural action since the whole stack is too large to hold in one hand, and this way, the slate with the message ends up in the middle of the stack. The stack is then stood upright, a rubber band is put around it, and it’s ready to be placed in the center of the table for the conclusion of the séance.
Two methods of writing between locked or sealed double slates when only one or two words were needed puzzled the investigators for a long time. The first was worked with a strong magnet. The bit of slate pencil which was put between the slates was specially prepared with either powdered soapstone mixed with iron filings, water, and glue, or a small piece of iron was used covered with a paste of soapstone, water, and mucilage. By holding the magnet under the slates and tracing the words backwards the prepared pencils would follow the magnet and write110 the words. The other method was worked with an electro magnet set in the table, the necessary wires running down one leg and making contact with a copper plate in the floor under the rug by means of a sharp metal point on the end of the leg.
Two methods of writing between locked or sealed double slates when only one or two words were needed puzzled the investigators for a long time. The first used a strong magnet. The piece of slate pencil placed between the slates was specially prepared with either powdered soapstone mixed with iron filings, water, and glue, or a small piece of iron covered with a paste of soapstone, water, and mucilage. By holding the magnet under the slates and tracing the words backwards, the prepared pencils would follow the magnet and write110 the words. The other method involved an electromagnet set in the table, with the necessary wires running down one leg and making contact with a copper plate in the floor under the rug via a sharp metal point on the end of the leg.
Since the introduction of “raps”71 by the Fox Sisters various methods have been devised for producing them. One of the simplest expedients is for the medium to slightly moisten the fingers and slide them very gently on the top of the table. A little experimenting soon shows the amount of pressure necessary to produce the desired amount of sound and of course the medium is cautious to let the fingers move only the desired distance and that too when no one is looking.
Since the introduction of “raps”71 by the Fox Sisters, various ways have been developed to create them. One of the easiest methods is for the medium to lightly moisten their fingers and gently slide them across the top of the table. A bit of experimentation quickly reveals how much pressure is needed to create the desired sound, and of course, the medium is careful to allow their fingers to move only the intended distance, especially when no one is watching.
Another simple method is to place the thumbs close together in such a manner that the nail of one overlaps the other a trifle. Then while the thumbs are pressed hard on the table if one nail is slipped up or down distinct raps are produced which seem to come from the top of the table.
Another simple method is to put your thumbs close together so that the nail of one slightly overlaps the other. Then, while pressing your thumbs firmly on the table, if one nail slides up or down, it creates distinct raps that seem to come from the top of the table.
Some mediums produce raps by slipping a knee up and down against a table leg. Others have been known to fasten blocks of wood to the knee under the skirt and rap on the table leg with a sidewise motion of the knee. Still others strike the table leg with the heel of the shoe or press the side of the heel against the table leg and by moving the heel up and down the friction of the leather against the wood produces raps.
Some mediums create raps by moving their knee up and down against a table leg. Others have been seen fastening wooden blocks to their knee under their skirt and tapping the table leg with a sideways motion of the knee. Still, others hit the table leg with the heel of their shoe or press the side of the heel against the table leg, and by moving the heel up and down, the friction of the leather against the wood makes the raps.

TUBE AND PISTON ARRANGEMENT FOR MAKING RAPS.
TUBE AND PISTON SETUP FOR CREATING RAPS.
Many mediums will not depend on these methods but use more complicated ones which produce the raps by means of mechanical devices which they conceal about111 their person. One of these consists of a small hollow metal tube in which a long, heavy burlap needle is arranged to move up and down like a piston, and attached to it to operate it a stout black thread. The tube is fastened to the inner side of a trouser leg. The free end of the thread is brought out through a seam and an inconspicuous little hook attached. After being seated at the seance table the medium attaches the little hook to the opposite trouser leg and draws on it until the needle point comes through the cloth. He then watches an opportunity to press on to the point of the needle a cork to which has been attached a piece of lead. This accomplished, all he has to do is to place the knee in the proper relation to the table and by moving the other back and forth the piston is made to work up and down, causing the leaded cork to rap out all sorts of messages.
Many mediums don't rely on these methods but use more complicated ones that create the raps with hidden mechanical devices. One example is a small hollow metal tube containing a long, heavy burlap needle that moves up and down like a piston, operated by a strong black thread. The tube is attached to the inside of a trouser leg. The free end of the thread comes out through a seam, with a discreet little hook attached. Once seated at the séance table, the medium hooks this little piece to the opposite trouser leg and pulls on it until the needle point comes through the fabric. Then, he waits for a chance to press a cork onto the needle point, which has a piece of lead attached to it. With that done, all he needs to do is position his knee correctly in relation to the table and move the other leg back and forth, making the piston work up and down, causing the leaded cork to tap out various messages.

RAPPING MECHANISM IN HEEL OF MEDIUM’S SHOE.
RAPPING MECHANISM IN HEEL OF MEDIUM’S SHOE.
Another ingenious mechanical contrivance is built into the heel of the medium’s shoe and operated electrically by running a wire from it up through the sole of the shoe and passing it between the back of the shoe and the foot112 and so on up the leg to batteries concealed in a pocket. By placing this heel against a table leg the raps can be made to sound as though coming from the middle of the table and with a proper amount of “suggestion” the sitters can be made to believe that the mysterious taps are produced in turn under each pair of hands on the table.
Another clever mechanical device is built into the heel of the medium's shoe and is operated electrically by running a wire from it up through the sole of the shoe and passing it between the back of the shoe and the foot112 and then up the leg to batteries hidden in a pocket. By pressing this heel against a table leg, the taps can sound like they're coming from the center of the table, and with the right amount of “suggestion,” the participants can be made to believe that the mysterious taps are happening under each pair of hands on the table.
Table levitating is easily accomplished in the dark, through the aid of a confederate, by several different methods. If the medium and his assistant are seated opposite, by raising their knees at a signal they can lift the table from the floor without difficulty. By slightly rocking or tipping the table the medium and assistant can simultaneously slip a foot under table legs diagonally opposite, lift the table and keep it balanced by the pressure of the hands on its top. These and many similar methods are perfectly practical in dark seances but for manifestations where there is any danger of the sitters being able to see mechanical contrivances are resorted to. The oldest form is simply a light, though powerfully strong, length of blue steel riveted to a stout leather wrist strap. When not in use the whole thing is concealed in the medium’s sleeve. Sometimes both the medium and the assistant are thus equipped.
Table levitation is easily done in the dark with the help of an accomplice, using several different techniques. If the medium and their assistant are seated across from each other, they can lift the table off the floor by raising their knees at a signal. By gently rocking or tipping the table, both the medium and the assistant can quietly slide a foot under the table legs on opposite corners, lift the table, and keep it balanced by pressing down on its top. These and many similar methods work perfectly in dark seances; however, when there's any chance that the participants might see mechanical devices, other strategies are employed. The oldest method involves a light, yet very strong, length of blue steel attached to a sturdy leather wrist strap. When not in use, it’s hidden in the medium’s sleeve. Sometimes both the medium and the assistant have one of these.
This has been somewhat superseded by a chamois-covered flat steel hook concealed under the vest and riveted to a tight-fitting leather belt encircling the medium’s body. With this hook under the table edge great power can be exerted upon the table with very little strain upon the operator. The lifting strength of a human hair is not generally known, yet by means of one freshly taken from the head, long enough to span a small light table, the table can be lifted. One of the more modern contrivances is a steel belt which the operator wears and to the front of which is attached a short metal arm which113 can be engaged under the table top in such a way that the operator can take his hands off the table and still support it in the air. When releasing the table the metal arm is slipped back and the steel belt shifted to another position on the body, the medium’s coat concealing both.
This has been somewhat replaced by a flat steel hook covered in chamois, hidden under the vest and attached to a tight leather belt wrapped around the medium's waist. With this hook positioned at the edge of the table, a lot of force can be applied to the table with minimal effort from the operator. The lifting strength of a human hair is not widely recognized, yet by using one freshly pulled from the head, long enough to reach across a small light table, the table can be lifted. One of the more recent devices is a steel belt that the operator wears, to the front of which a short metal arm is attached. This arm can be placed under the table top in such a way that the operator can release their hands from the table while still holding it up. When lowering the table, the metal arm is pulled back, and the steel belt is repositioned on the body, with the medium’s coat hiding both.
Just as advances are made in other lines of work, so too mediums advance in their methods of deceiving their subjects. Few would resort to the old-time methods of releasing a foot from under the foot of an investigator. They have devised a new and baffling method. The medium’s shoes are especially made for her in such a way that by a certain pressure on the sole it is possible to withdraw the greater portion of the shoe with the foot from a false front. This front is made of metal and padded. When the medium asks the committee to place their feet on hers she makes sure that they do not over-reach the portion she can withdraw from. In the full glare of the light the investigator thinks he feels the medium’s foot securely held under his own and as he cannot see under the table the medium has the full use of her foot to produce manifestations.
Just like other fields evolve, so do mediums in their methods of tricking their subjects. Very few would go back to the old-fashioned tricks of freeing a foot from underneath that of an investigator. They've come up with a new and confusing technique. The medium wears specially designed shoes that allow her to pull most of the shoe and foot away from a false front with a certain pressure on the sole. This fake front is made of metal and padded. When the medium asks the committee to put their feet on hers, she makes sure they don't extend beyond the part she can pull away. In the bright light, the investigator thinks he feels the medium's foot firmly held under his own, and since he can't see under the table, the medium can freely use her foot to create effects.
I once gave a seance while I was touring in England. It was a dark seance and just at the psychological moment a Spirit came through the window and walked around on the wall and ceiling of the room and then out of another window. The explanation is simple. On the bill with me were two acrobats, hand to hand balancers. One took off his shoes and stockings and the other sneaked up to him. He pulled down the window and then did a hand-to-hand balance with his partner and walked around the room. He then went back to his seat, put on his shoes, and looked as innocent and meek as possible under the circumstances when the lights were turned on. I told every one114 present that it was only a trick but as usual they insisted that I was a medium.
I once held a séance while touring in England. It was a dark séance, and right at the critical moment, a spirit came through the window and moved around on the walls and ceiling before going out another window. The explanation is straightforward. Along with me on the bill were two acrobats who specialized in hand-to-hand balancing. One of them took off his shoes and stockings while the other quietly approached him. He slid down the window and then performed a hand-to-hand balance with his partner to walk around the room. Afterward, he returned to his seat, put his shoes back on, and looked as innocent and meek as he could under the circumstances when the lights came on. I told everyone present that it was just a trick, but as usual, they insisted I was a medium.
A rope trick which always causes astonishment and helps to create a belief in supernatural aid is done by a woman medium who enters a cabinet with a rope bound around her neck. The loose ends of the rope are forced through opposite sides of the cabinet and held tightly by two members of the committee. Nevertheless the manifestations take place just the same and when the cabinet is opened afterwards the medium is found bound just as she was before the seance. As a matter of fact when the curtains have been closed and the committee have a grip on the ends of the rope the medium cuts the specially tied loop around her neck. When she is ready to come out she simply ties another loop, using a duplicate piece of rope which she had concealed on her person. When the committee release the ends of the rope she slips the mutilated piece into her bloomers and appears with the duplicate, which looks like the original one.
A rope trick that always amazes people and makes them believe in supernatural help is performed by a woman medium who enters a cabinet with a rope tied around her neck. The loose ends of the rope are pulled through opposite sides of the cabinet and held tightly by two committee members. Still, the manifestations happen just the same, and when the cabinet is opened afterward, the medium is found tied up just like she was before the séance. In reality, when the curtains are closed and the committee is gripping the ends of the rope, the medium cuts the specially tied loop around her neck. When she’s ready to come out, she simply ties another loop using a duplicate piece of rope that she had hidden on her. When the committee releases the ends of the rope, she slips the damaged piece into her bloomers and appears with the duplicate, which looks just like the original.
There are various methods of producing Spirit photographs. One is to have a table prepared so that a developing pan is placed where an X-ray penetrates to the negative. This produces a “Spirit light.” Another is to fix the side of the plate with some luminous substance, shape, or flash, and it is astonishing what these things look like. You get forms and frequently recognize faces in the splotches. Father de Heredia has palmed a figure in his hand and as the investigator signed the negative remarked: “I might as well sign it myself.” In so doing he rested the left hand over the plate while signing with his right and the phosphorous figure in his hand was photographed on the negative. A simple method is to have something concealed in the hand and hold it over the lens instead of a cap, and still another is to get the camera115 out of focus and snap it secretly, then when the regular exposure is made there is an additional hazy something on the plate.
There are several ways to create Spirit photographs. One method involves preparing a table so that a developing pan is placed where an X-ray can reach the negative. This creates a “Spirit light.” Another method is to coat the side of the plate with some glowing substance or use a flash, and it’s amazing how these things turn out. You see shapes and often recognize faces in the spots. Father de Heredia once concealed a figure in his hand, and as the investigator signed the negative, he commented, “I might as well sign it myself.” While doing this, he rested his left hand over the plate and signed with his right, and the phosphorescent figure in his hand was captured on the negative. A straightforward method is to hide something in your hand and hold it over the lens instead of using a cap, and there's also the approach of getting the camera out of focus and snapping a shot discreetly, which results in an additional blurry element on the plate when the main exposure is taken.
One of the most startling swindles I ever heard of a medium working was called “finger-printing a Spirit.” In this test the medium shows the sitter finger prints of the departed soul. I hesitated at first about including this fake, fearing to add to the stock of unscrupulous mediums but I finally concluded that the public should know about it. The scheme was first discovered by a sculptor who dabbled some in Spiritualism. One day, several years ago, a workman fell from the top of the building, in which this man had his studio, and was killed. The body was carried into the studio and while alone with it the sculptor conceived the idea of fooling some guests who were to hold a seance that night. He hurriedly made a plaster of Paris mould of the dead man’s fingers and later filled it with a rubber-like substance used in his work. When this had hardened and the plaster had been removed it resembled, even to the most minute detail, the dead hand.
One of the most shocking scams I ever heard of involving a medium was called “finger-printing a Spirit.” In this trick, the medium shows the sitter fingerprints of the deceased. I initially hesitated to include this deception, worried about adding to the number of dishonest mediums out there, but I ultimately decided the public should be aware of it. The scheme was first discovered by a sculptor who was somewhat interested in Spiritualism. One day, several years ago, a worker fell from the top of the building where this man had his studio and was killed. The body was brought into the studio, and while alone with it, the sculptor came up with the idea of tricking some guests who were going to have a séance that night. He quickly made a plaster mold of the dead man’s fingers and later filled it with a rubber-like material he used in his work. Once it hardened and the plaster was removed, it looked, even down to the smallest detail, like the dead hand.
During the seance that night he produced finger prints with it on a trumpet which he had lampblacked and upon investigation it was found that these finger prints corresponded exactly with those of the man in the morgue. No one was able to explain the mystery and he kept the secret for some time but later another medium learned it and obtained a position in an undertaking establishment where he found an opportunity after a while to secure the finger prints of several of the dead who belonged to the wealthy class. In due time he arranged seances with the relatives and convinced them of his genuineness. There are two cases on record where fortunes were at stake because of this sort of fraud. In one case five hundred thousand dollars changed hands upon116 the recognition of the finger prints of a man who had died two years before. His hand had been maimed in an accident and all the scars showed in the impression on the Spirit slate. Fortunately a confession was wrung from the medium and the money went to the rightful heirs.
During the seance that night, he made fingerprints on a trumpet he had blackened with lampblack. Upon investigation, these fingerprints matched exactly with those of the man in the morgue. No one could explain the mystery, and he kept the secret for a while, but eventually, another medium found out and got a job at a funeral home. After some time, he had the chance to secure the fingerprints of several wealthy deceased individuals. Eventually, he organized seances with their relatives and proved his authenticity. There are two documented cases where fortunes were at stake due to this kind of fraud. In one instance, five hundred thousand dollars changed hands based on the recognition of the fingerprints of a man who had died two years earlier. His hand had been injured in an accident, and all the scars were visible in the impression on the Spirit slate. Luckily, the medium confessed, and the money was returned to the rightful heirs.
A “manifestation” which seems mysterious but which is in reality ridiculously simple is worked as follows. A glass is filled with water and placed on the table in a cabinet. Ribbons or bands of tape are then drawn over it at right angles and the ends fastened to the table with nails. Thus secured the glass cannot be lifted and the top is entirely covered except some small openings. The medium is then locked into the cabinet for a few minutes, during which he keeps up a continual clapping of his hands, but when the cabinet is unlocked the glass is empty of water and the general impression is that the Spirits drained it. As a matter of fact the medium had worked his hands up near his face and shifted from slapping his hands to slapping his face with one hand. This left a hand free and with it he had no difficulty in producing a straw from his pocket and sucking the water from the glass.
A "manifestation" that seems mysterious but is actually quite simple is done like this. A glass is filled with water and placed on a table inside a cabinet. Ribbons or strips of tape are then laid over it at right angles, with the ends secured to the table using nails. This way, the glass can't be lifted, and the top is completely covered except for a few small openings. The medium is then locked inside the cabinet for a few minutes, during which he continuously claps his hands. But when the cabinet is opened, the glass is found to be empty of water, giving the impression that the Spirits drained it. In reality, the medium had brought his hands up near his face and switched from clapping his hands to slapping his face with one hand. This left one hand free, which he used to easily pull a straw from his pocket and suck the water from the glass.
Of course these examples are only a few of the many means employed by mediums to produce their “manifestations” and take advantage of the credulity of the average sitter, but they are enough to show the reader the sort of methods practiced and the lengths to which they will go in their deceptions.
Of course, these examples are just a few of the many ways mediums use to create their “manifestations” and exploit the gullibility of the average sitter, but they're enough to demonstrate the kinds of methods they practice and the lengths they will go to in their deceptions.
117
117
CHAPTER VIII
Spirit Photography
With what is perhaps pardonable pride we point to the genius of American enterprise in scientific advancement but it is with decided chagrin that I repeat that, as modern Spiritualism was born in America, so also have been most of the phenomena that under the mask of Spiritualism have unbalanced so many fine intellects the world over. Spirit photography, the most prominent of mediumistic phenomena, had its beginning in Boston, “Hub” of intellectual development, its coming being announced by Dr. Gardner, a devout Spiritualist, who discovered a photographer that “in taking a photograph of himself, obtained on the same plate a likeness of a cousin dead some twelve years before.”
With what is probably a justifiable pride, we highlight the brilliance of American innovation in scientific progress, but it is with clear disappointment that I remind you that, just as modern Spiritualism originated in America, so have many of the phenomena that, disguised as Spiritualism, have disrupted so many great minds around the world. Spirit photography, the most notable of mediumistic phenomena, started in Boston, the “Hub” of intellectual growth, with its emergence announced by Dr. Gardner, a committed Spiritualist, who found a photographer that "while taking a photo of himself, captured on the same plate the image of a cousin who had passed away about twelve years earlier."
This was in 1862, but a little more than a decade after the original demonstration of so-called Spirit power at Hydesville. Fortunately for the success of the new art the photographer selected by the inhabitants of “Summerland”72 to use for the demonstration of the new phenomena was a medium and of all the hosts in heaven the spirit chosen to be photographed was (singular coincidence) a cousin of his who had passed the border some years previous.
This was in 1862, just over ten years after the original demonstration of what people called Spirit power at Hydesville. Luckily for the success of this new art, the photographer chosen by the residents of “Summerland”72 for the demonstration of the new phenomena was also a medium. Surprisingly, the spirit selected to be photographed was (what a coincidence) a cousin of his who had crossed over a few years earlier.
No sooner had the discovery been announced than spiritual enthusiasts in large numbers began flocking to the studio of the medium, Mr. William H. Mumler, and118 this kept up until evil spirits (?) began to create an atmosphere of doubt and skepticism, whereupon he abruptly took himself and his new enterprise to New York City, a precipitous plunge presumably prompted by his Spiritual guides.
No sooner was the discovery announced than a huge crowd of spiritual enthusiasts started flocking to the studio of the medium, Mr. William H. Mumler, and118 this continued until malevolent spirits (?) began to create an atmosphere of doubt and skepticism. Then, he quickly took himself and his new venture to New York City, a sudden move probably prompted by his spiritual guides.
The change proved to be of great financial benefit to Mumler until the ire of the evil Spirits was once more aroused and he was arrested on a charge of fraudulent transactions. A most interesting and sensational trial followed with many noted people appearing as witnesses, among them being that prince of showmen, Phineas Taylor Barnum, who testified for the prosecution, and Judge John W. Edmonds, of the Supreme Court Bench, for the defence.73
The change turned out to be very profitable for Mumler until the anger of the malevolent Spirits was stirred up again, leading to his arrest on charges of fraud. An incredibly interesting and sensational trial followed, featuring many prominent figures as witnesses, including the famous showman, Phineas Taylor Barnum, who testified for the prosecution, and Judge John W. Edmonds from the Supreme Court, who defended him.73
Mr. Barnum testified to having spent much time and study in the detection of humbugs and had recently written a book called “The Humbugs of the World.” He knew Mumler only through reputation but had had some correspondence with him in regard to his pictures, wishing to learn his process and expose it in his book, and some pictures which Mumler sent him Barnum paid ten dollars apiece for and put in his museum labelled as “Spiritualistic Humbugs.”
Mr. Barnum testified that he had spent a lot of time and effort figuring out scams and had recently written a book called “The Humbugs of the World.” He only knew Mumler by reputation but had corresponded with him about his pictures, wanting to understand his process and reveal it in his book. Barnum paid ten dollars each for some pictures that Mumler sent him and displayed them in his museum labeled as “Spiritualistic Humbugs.”
Barnum’s testimony was attacked by Mumler’s lawyer who characterized it as being a “very pretty illustration of humbug” and added that even if it were true Barnum violated the “great precept relating to honor among thieves,” but I want to go on record as believing that Mr. Barnum told the truth in the Mumler case.
Barnum’s testimony was challenged by Mumler’s lawyer, who described it as a “very nice example of deception” and pointed out that even if it were true, Barnum broke the “important rule about honor among thieves.” However, I want to state that I believe Mr. Barnum was truthful in the Mumler case.
Judge Edmonds declared on the stand that he had seen Spirits although many Spiritualists could not and recalled an instance when he was on the bench trying a case in which the payment of an accident insurance policy was119 the issue. He told the court that the whole aspect of the case was changed after he saw the spirit of the suicide and several questions which this Spirit had suggested were put to the witness, the decision being reversed on the testimony thus brought out. He also testified to his belief that Mumler’s pictures were genuine photographs of Spirits.
Judge Edmonds stated on the stand that he had seen spirits, even though many Spiritualists could not, and he recalled an instance when he was presiding over a case involving the payment of an accident insurance policy. He informed the court that the entire nature of the case changed after he saw the spirit of the suicide, and several questions suggested by this spirit were posed to the witness, leading to the decision being overturned based on the testimony that emerged. He also expressed his belief that Mumler’s photographs were real pictures of spirits.
During the trial many methods74 of producing Spirit “extras” were shown in court by expert photographers and the possibilities of the effect being produced by natural means proven. The investigators, however, did not have their case in good shape. There were strong grounds for suspicion but they were unable to present positive proof and though the court was morally convinced that fraudulent methods had been practiced sufficient evidence to convict Mumler was lacking.
During the trial, many ways of producing Spirit “extras” were presented in court by expert photographers, demonstrating that the effect could be created through natural means. However, the investigators didn’t have their case well-prepared. There were strong reasons to be suspicious, but they couldn’t provide definitive proof. Although the court was morally convinced that fraudulent methods had been used, there wasn’t enough evidence to convict Mumler.
Although acquitted, it is significant that Mumler refused an offer of five hundred dollars to reproduce his pictures in another studio under test conditions and while free to resume his business so far as the court was concerned, with a full harvest of dupes waiting to be fleeced, he was nevertheless soon lost to view and seems to have vanished entirely after the publication of his book in 1875.
Although he was found not guilty, it's noteworthy that Mumler turned down an offer of five hundred dollars to recreate his photos in another studio under controlled conditions. While the court allowed him to continue his business, with a whole crowd of unsuspecting clients ready to be taken advantage of, he quickly disappeared from public sight and seems to have completely vanished after his book was published in 1875.
Spiritualistic mediumship is not immune to the flattery of imitation for even a casual examination of Spiritualistic history and development shows that just as soon as a medium forms a new alliance with the psychic power dispenser and produces phenomena unknown before, other mediums immediately begin to produce it also and the new manifestation soon becomes epidemic. It was120 so with Spirit photography. No one had thought of such a possibility before Mumler invented the mystery but talented mediums everywhere when they heard of his pictures began to produce them also. Stories of his success crossed the sea and Europe discovered equal talent there.
Spiritual mediumship isn’t immune to the temptation of imitation; even a quick look at the history and development of Spiritualism shows that as soon as a medium establishes a new connection with the source of psychic power and creates previously unseen phenomena, other mediums quickly start doing the same, and this new manifestation quickly becomes widespread. This was the case with spirit photography. No one had considered such a possibility before Mumler created the mystery, but talented mediums everywhere began producing similar pictures as soon as they heard of his work. Stories of his success spread across the ocean, and Europe found equal talent there.
In the summer of 1874 a Parisian photographer by the name of Buguet went over to London and attracted considerable attention with his Spirit pictures. They were of much higher artistic quality than any preceding ones and Podmore in his “Modern Spiritualism” tells us that:
In the summer of 1874, a Parisian photographer named Buguet traveled to London and drew significant attention with his Spirit pictures. They were of much higher artistic quality than any that came before, and Podmore in his “Modern Spiritualism” tells us that:
“The Spirit faces were in most cases clearly defined, and were, in fact, frequently recognized by the sitters, and even W. H. Harrison failed to detect any trickery in the operation.”
“The Spirit faces were usually well-defined and were often recognized by the sitters, and even W. H. Harrison couldn't find any tricks in the process.”
After a short stay during which his demonstrations completely satisfied such men as Rev. Stainton Moses, who was liberal with his endorsements, Buguet returned to Paris, where the next year he was placed under arrest “charged with the fraudulent manufacture of Spirit photographs.” Unlike Mumler, his conscience did not prove court-proof, or perhaps the evidence against him was such that a friendly Spirit advised confession, at any rate he told the court that all of his Spirit photographs were the result of double exposure. On the strength of this confession Buguet was convicted and sentenced to one year of imprisonment and a fine of five hundred francs. A like sentence was given to M. Leymaire, Editor of the Revue Spirits, who admitted suggesting to Buguet that he should enter the field of Spirit photography.
After a brief stay where his demonstrations completely impressed people like Rev. Stainton Moses, who was generous with his praise, Buguet went back to Paris. The next year, he was arrested “charged with the fraudulent manufacture of Spirit photographs.” Unlike Mumler, he couldn't hide behind a clear conscience, or maybe the evidence against him was so strong that a friendly Spirit nudged him to confess. Anyway, he told the court that all his Spirit photographs were just the result of double exposure. Based on this confession, Buguet was found guilty and sentenced to a year in prison and a fine of five hundred francs. M. Leymaire, the editor of the Revue Spirits, received the same sentence for admitting that he had suggested to Buguet that he should try his hand at Spirit photography.
The police seized all the paraphernalia in the studio of Buguet and took it to court. Amongst it was a lay figure and a large stock of heads. These with dolls and121 assistants at the studio took turns as inspirations for Spirit extras. But the real interest of the trial was not these revelations, Podmore tells us, for after all Buguet did little to improve on the methods inaugurated by his predecessors. It is the effect produced on his dupes by Buguet’s confession, and the display of his trick apparatus, which is really worthy of attention. Witness after witness—journalist, photographic expert, musician, merchant, man of letters, optician, ex-professor of history, Colonel of Artillery, etc., etc.—came forward to testify on behalf of the accused. Some had watched the process throughout, and were satisfied that trickery had not been practiced. Many had obtained on the plate unmistakable portraits of those dear to them, and found it impossible to relinquish their faith. One after another these witnesses were confronted with Buguet, and heard him explain how the trick had been done. One after another they left the witness-box, protesting that they could not doubt the evidence of their own eyes. Here, chosen almost at random from many similar accounts, is the testimony of M. Dessenon, picture-seller, aged fifty-five. After describing how he had obtained in the first instance various figures which he could not recognize, he continues:—
The police took all the equipment from Buguet's studio and brought it to court. Among the items was a mannequin and a large collection of heads. These, along with dolls and assistants in the studio, served as inspiration for Spirit extras. But the real highlight of the trial wasn't these findings, Podmore tells us, since Buguet didn't do much to improve on the methods used by his predecessors. The key interest lies in the impact of Buguet’s confession on his followers and the display of his trick equipment, which truly deserves attention. Witness after witness—journalist, photography expert, musician, merchant, writer, optician, former history professor, Colonel of Artillery, etc.—came forward to support the accused. Some had observed the entire process and were convinced that no trickery took place. Many had received unmistakable portraits of their loved ones and found it impossible to lose their faith. One by one, these witnesses were face-to-face with Buguet and listened as he explained how the trick was executed. One by one, they left the witness stand, insisting they could not deny what their own eyes had seen. Here’s a testimony from M. Dessenon, a picture seller, aged fifty-five, chosen almost at random from many similar accounts. After describing how he initially obtained various figures he couldn’t recognize, he continues:—
“‘The portrait of my wife, which I had especially asked for, is so like her that when I showed it to one of my relatives he exclaimed, “It’s my cousin!”’
“‘The portrait of my wife, which I specifically requested, looks so much like her that when I showed it to one of my relatives, he exclaimed, “It’s my cousin!”’”
“The Court: ‘Was that chance, Buguet?’
The Court: ‘Was that just luck, Buguet?’
“Buguet: ‘Yes, pure chance. I had no photograph of Mme. Dessenon.’
“Buguet: ‘Yeah, just pure luck. I didn’t have a photo of Mme. Dessenon.’”
“The Witness: ‘My children, like myself, thought the likeness perfect. When I showed them the picture they cried, “It’s mama.” A very fortunate chance!... I am convinced it was my wife.’
The Witness: ‘My kids, just like me, thought the resemblance was spot on. When I showed them the picture, they cried, “It’s mom.” What a lucky coincidence!... I truly believe it was my wife.’
122
122
“The Court: ‘You see this doll and all the rest of the things?’
“The Court: ‘Do you see this doll and everything else?’”
“The Witness: ‘There is nothing there in the least like the photograph which I obtained.’”
“The Witness: ‘There’s nothing there at all like the photo I got.’”
Incidentally there were two or three curious bits of evidence on the value of recognition as a test. A police officer stated that Buguet showed him a portrait which had done duty as the sister of one sitter, the mother of a second, and the friend of a third. Again, it came out in the evidence that a very clearly defined head (reproduced as an illustration to Stainton Moses’ articles in Human Nature) which had been claimed by M. Leymaire as the portrait of his almost life long friend, M. Poiret, was recognized by another witness as an excellent likeness of his father-in-law, still living at Breux, and much annoyed at his premature introduction to the Spirit world.
By the way, there were a couple of interesting pieces of evidence regarding the value of recognition as a test. A police officer mentioned that Buguet showed him a portrait that had served as the sister of one sitter, the mother of another, and the friend of a third. Additionally, the evidence revealed that a clearly defined head (featured as an illustration in Stainton Moses’ articles in Human Nature) claimed by M. Leymaire to be the portrait of his long-time friend, M. Poiret, was identified by another witness as a striking likeness of his father-in-law, who is still alive in Breux and quite upset about his premature introduction to the Spirit world.
From Mumler’s first pictures to the present day, Spirit photography has played a large part in the field of Spiritualistic devotion, and innumerable mediums have discovered that they possessed the same phenomenal power for producing the coveted likeness in the form of “extras” on the sensitized plate. The art has now advanced to such a stage that it is no longer necessary for one to sit but all that is needed is a relic of the departed one, something which either belonged or was of especial interest, to the person. This relic is photographed and when the plate is developed there appears beside it as an “extra” the face of the departed; that is, I should say, if your imagination is strong enough to see a resemblance to the person supposed to be represented.
From Mumler’s first photos to today, spirit photography has been a significant part of Spiritualistic practice, and countless mediums have found that they had the same incredible ability to create the desired image as “extras” on the sensitized plate. The art has progressed so much that it’s no longer necessary for someone to sit for a photo; now all you need is a relic of the departed—something that either belonged to them or was especially important to them. This relic is photographed, and when the plate is developed, the face of the departed appears next to it as an “extra”; that is, if your imagination is strong enough to see a likeness to the person supposed to be represented.
Nor is a camera necessary in these days, according to Spiritualists. In fact, I am told that it is not necessary to even open a box of plates, but that they can be “magnetized” just as they come from the maker provided the123 box is in the possession of the medium a few days in advance of the sitting. This single condition fulfilled and the demonstration will follow if the sitters, including the nearest relative, pile their hands on top of the medium’s. Then to create a solemn atmosphere the sitters are usually asked to join in some form of religious devotion such as singing “Nearer, My God, To Thee,” or a fervent prayer.
Nor is a camera needed these days, according to Spiritualists. In fact, I’ve been told that it isn’t even necessary to open a box of plates, as they can be “magnetized” straight from the manufacturer as long as the123 box is with the medium a few days before the session. If this one condition is met, the demonstration will happen if the sitters, including the closest relative, place their hands on top of the medium’s. Then, to create a serious atmosphere, the sitters are usually asked to participate in some form of religious devotion, such as singing “Nearer, My God, To Thee,” or saying a passionate prayer.
This is the type of performance conducted by what is known as the “Crewe Photographers” and supported and defended by the present day leaders in Spiritualism. This Crewe combination of photographers is under the management of professional Spiritualists and is an organized effort to promulgate this particular phase of Spiritualistic phenomena. The group consists of Mr. William Hope and Mrs. Buxton, Crewe; Mrs. Deane of London; and Mr. Vearncombe of Bridgewater.
This is the kind of performance put on by what’s known as the “Crewe Photographers,” backed and defended by today’s leaders in Spiritualism. This Crewe group of photographers is managed by professional Spiritualists and is a coordinated effort to promote this specific aspect of Spiritualistic phenomena. The group includes Mr. William Hope and Mrs. Buxton from Crewe, Mrs. Deane from London, and Mr. Vearncombe from Bridgewater.
My friend, Harry Price, attended a sitting given by Hope and tells of the religious exercises as follows:
My friend, Harry Price, went to a session led by Hope and describes the religious activities like this:
“Mrs. Buxton sang several verses of ‘Nearer, My God, to Thee,’ after which Mr. Hope made a long impromptu prayer in which he thanked God for all our many mercies, and hoped He would continue His blessings at the present moment. He also craved blessings on our fellow creatures and friends on the other side and asked assistance in the attempt to link up with them, etc. Then Mrs. Buxton sang another hymn, after which Mr. Hope picked up the package of dry plates, put them between the hands of Mrs. Buxton, placed her hands on his, and others in the party piled their hands on top. Then we had another impromptu prayer by Mrs. Buxton. Then the Lord’s Prayer was sung, and a short hymn concluded the service.”
“Mrs. Buxton sang several verses of ‘Nearer, My God, to Thee,’ after which Mr. Hope offered a long impromptu prayer, thanking God for all our many blessings and hoping He would continue to bless us at that moment. He also asked for blessings on our fellow creatures and friends on the other side and sought help in the effort to connect with them, etc. Then Mrs. Buxton sang another hymn, after which Mr. Hope picked up the package of dry plates, placed them in Mrs. Buxton’s hands, put his hands over hers, and others in the group stacked their hands on top. Then we had another impromptu prayer from Mrs. Buxton. Next, the Lord’s Prayer was sung, and a short hymn wrapped up the service.”
Can one imagine a sacrilege more revolting than singing124 hymns, saying prayers, and calling on the Almighty for help in such fraudulent work?
Can you imagine a more disgusting act than singing124 hymns, saying prayers, and calling on God for help in such deceitful work?
The combination evaded detection and were doing a most successful business when in the spring of 1921, Mr. Edward Bush, of the Society of Psychical Research, laid a snare into which Hope walked with his eyes wide open. Mr. Bush wrote for an appointment under the assumed name of “D. Wood,” enclosing a photograph of a son-in-law who was alive. On the back of the photograph was written:
The combination avoided detection and was having a very successful business when, in the spring of 1921, Mr. Edward Bush from the Society of Psychical Research set a trap that Hope fell into, fully aware of it. Mr. Bush requested an appointment using the fake name "D. Wood," including a photograph of a living son-in-law. On the back of the photo, it was written:
“Tell Dad, if anything happens to me, I will try and let him have a Spirit Photo. Tell him to shout up to let me know where he goes to.
“Tell Dad that if anything happens to me, I’ll try to send him a Spirit Photo. Tell him to shout out to let me know where he’s going.”
“Jack Ackroyd.”
“Jack Ackroyd.”
Hope arranged a time for a sitting but returned the photo, saying he regretted that it had been sent as it subjected him to suspicion. When the time for the sitting arrived Hope went under control and Mr. Bush manipulated the plates as he directed but no “extras” appeared. On the next day, however, when the plate was developed after another sitting, there was an “extra” which proved to be a likeness of the son-in-law. Mr. Bush published the details of this exposure in a pamphlet and the London Truth said editorially:
Hope set up a time for a session but returned the photo, explaining that he regretted it was sent because it put him under suspicion. When the session came, Hope went under control, and Mr. Bush operated the plates as instructed, but no “extras” showed up. The next day, though, when the plate was developed after another session, there was an “extra” that turned out to be a likeness of the son-in-law. Mr. Bush published the details of this finding in a pamphlet, and the London Truth commented editorially:
“But not only have William Hope and his sister medium, Mrs. Buxton, cause to kick themselves at Mr. Bush’s exposure, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle,75 Lady Glenconner,125 the Rev. Walter Wynn, and many other leading lights of the movement have brought these products of faith and hope forward as conclusive proof of the continuation of existence and the possibility of communication with the next world.”
“But not only have William Hope and his sister, medium Mrs. Buxton, reason to regret Mr. Bush’s exposure, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, Lady Glenconner, the Rev. Walter Wynn, and many other prominent figures in the movement have presented these demonstrations of faith and hope as solid evidence of life after death and the potential for communication with the afterlife.”
Later in the same year, Mr. C. R. Mitchell, a former leader of the Hackney Spiritualistic Society and well known in mediumistic circles in London, was selected to “undertake certain tests of a scientific nature for the purpose of ascertaining the value of these Spirit phenomena.” Mr. Mitchell was a photographer and wished to use his own plates in the experiment but Mrs. Deane, who was to conduct it, refused to let him unless he first left them with her for a few days to be magnetized. He objected to this and it was finally agreed that he could use his own plates provided he would magnetize them himself but the results were unsatisfactory. He then purchased from Mrs. Deane a package of fresh plates, which, it was claimed, had not been opened since it left the manufacturer. The likeness of a soldier appeared on one of these which Mr. Mitchell developed himself and he concluded that not only had the plates been “magnetized” but that they had been exposed in a camera as well.
Later that same year, Mr. C. R. Mitchell, a former leader of the Hackney Spiritualistic Society and well-known in mediumistic circles in London, was chosen to “conduct certain scientific tests to determine the value of these Spirit phenomena.” Mr. Mitchell, who was a photographer, wanted to use his own plates for the experiment, but Mrs. Deane, who was in charge of it, refused to let him unless he first left them with her for a few days to be magnetized. He disagreed with this and it was ultimately agreed that he could use his own plates as long as he magnetized them himself, but the results were disappointing. He then bought a package of fresh plates from Mrs. Deane, which were said to have been unopened since they left the manufacturer. A soldier’s likeness appeared on one of these plates that Mr. Mitchell developed himself, and he concluded that not only had the plates been “magnetized” but that they had also been exposed in a camera.
The issue of Truth for June 28th, 1922, gives an account of the experience of an ex-Indian missionary, who, with three others, visited the Crewe photographers and sat for Spirit pictures. Four exposures were made and Spirit “extras” appeared on two of the plates but the men could not remember whether the plates had at any time been beyond their control so the missionary arranged for another sitting taking the precaution to have his plates marked on the corner with a glazier’s diamond. At this second sitting one Spirit extra was produced but there126 was no diamond mark on the plate, positive proof that an exchange had been effected.
The issue of Truth for June 28th, 1922, recounts the experience of a former Indian missionary who, along with three others, visited the Crewe photographers to sit for Spirit photographs. Four exposures were made, and Spirit "extras" appeared on two of the plates, but the men couldn’t remember if the plates had ever been out of their control. Therefore, the missionary scheduled another session, taking the precaution of marking his plates in the corner with a glazier’s diamond. During this second sitting, one Spirit extra was produced, but there126 was no diamond mark on the plate, clear evidence that an exchange had occurred.
During 1922 the Occult Committee of the Magic Circle took up the investigation of Spirit photography first giving its attention to Mr. Vearncombe who produced Spirit extras in connection with some object once in possession of the deceased. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle put this committee in touch with the Honorary Secretary of the Society for the Study of Supernormal Pictures, Mr. Barlow, and at the latter’s suggestion sent him an unopened package of plates for Mr. Vearncombe. Although Barlow objected, “for Vearncombe’s satisfaction, though not essential,” the package was enclosed in a lead case. Also at Barlow’s suggestion a fee accompanied the package. After a month of waiting the committee received a photograph of the package and on the photograph was a spirit message which read: “Barred your side.”
In 1922, the Occult Committee of the Magic Circle began looking into Spirit photography, initially focusing on Mr. Vearncombe, who created Spirit images related to an object that once belonged to the deceased. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle connected this committee with Mr. Barlow, the Honorary Secretary of the Society for the Study of Supernormal Pictures. At Barlow's suggestion, an unopened package of plates was sent to Mr. Vearncombe. Although Barlow argued that it was “for Vearncombe’s satisfaction, though not essential,” the package was securely sealed in a lead case. Following Barlow's recommendation, a fee was also included with the package. After a month of waiting, the committee received a photograph of the package, which featured a spirit message stating: “Barred your side.”
In order to remove the barrier a fresh package of plates was forwarded to Vearncombe, this time in an ordinary wrapper. Some months later, after the plates had been Spiritually treated by Vearncombe, they were returned to the committee. When developed “psychic extras” were found on two plates. There was evidence that the package had been tampered with and the same spirit had been seen on other photographs.
In order to eliminate the obstacle, a new set of plates was sent to Vearncombe, this time in a regular wrapper. A few months later, after Vearncombe had spiritually treated the plates, they were sent back to the committee. When developed, “psychic extras” appeared on two of the plates. There was proof that the package had been interfered with and the same spirit had shown up in other photographs.
The committee sent Vearncombe a package of plates under an assumed name but received word from him that it was not necessary to send plates. That small objects which had belonged to the deceased would do and that if the proper fee were enclosed photographic prints showing the “psychic extras” obtained would be supplied. As a full compliance with this suggestion would have been useless as a test, a box of plates, a small object supposed to have belonged to the deceased, and the fee were sent.
The committee sent Vearncombe a package of plates under a fake name but got a response from him saying it wasn't necessary to send plates. He mentioned that small items that had belonged to the deceased would work and that if the correct fee was included, he would provide photographic prints showing the "psychic extras" obtained. Since fully complying with this suggestion would have been ineffective as a test, they sent a box of plates, a small object believed to have belonged to the deceased, and the fee.
127
127
Again Vearncombe protested that he did not treat unopened boxes of plates owing to many failures but offered to expose plates on the object which had been supplied. He was informed that such exposure would be unsatisfactory whereupon rather than disappoint his correspondent, he consented and forwarded the package with the statement that he had treated the plates as desired and hoped for success. On development a “psychic image” appeared on one of the plates but the committee found that the wrappers of the package had been unsealed and the plates disturbed in their arrangement.
Again, Vearncombe insisted that he didn’t process unopened boxes of plates due to many past failures, but he offered to expose plates on the supplied object. He was told that such exposure wouldn’t be satisfactory, and rather than let his correspondent down, he agreed and sent the package with a note saying he had treated the plates as requested and hoped for success. When developed, a “psychic image” showed up on one of the plates, but the committee discovered that the package’s wrappers had been unsealed and the plates had been disturbed in their arrangement.
In order to clinch the results of their trapping Vearncombe was informed that the experiment had been a “success” but in order to “avoid criticism” he was asked for an assurance that the package had not been tampered with. It soon came in the form of a written statement that the package had been treated by him and returned to the sender as originally sealed when he received it.
To finalize the results of their trapping, Vearncombe was told that the experiment had been a “success,” but to “avoid criticism,” he was asked to confirm that the package hadn’t been tampered with. He soon provided a written statement confirming that he had handled the package and returned it to the sender sealed as it was when he received it.
The committee has arranged fourteen tests, twelve of which had been violated, and as two or three violations would have been sufficient evidence of fraud it did not consider more necessary but reported that it had been established by the evidence that fraud-proof packages produced no results whereas it found “Spirit extras” in packages which had been tampered with and that “collectively the result is damning.”
The committee set up fourteen tests, twelve of which were broken, and since just two or three violations would have been enough to prove fraud, they didn’t feel the need to conduct any more. They reported that the evidence showed that fraud-proof packages yielded no results, while they discovered “Spirit extras” in the tampered packages, concluding that “collectively, the result is damning.”
The committee next directed its attention to Mrs. Deane who, because of “complications from annoying sitters,” had given up private practice at her residence and was working under engagement with the British College of Psychic Science. The Principal of the College, Mr. McKenzie, had vouched for her as being absolutely conscientious and straightforward in her work and one fully qualified to produce “psychic extras without resort to128 trickery.” Mr. Harry Price and Mr. Seymour negotiated for a private sitting with her. She required that sealed plates should be sent several days in advance for “magnetization.” Six plates were exposed at the sitting and on most of them “extras” appeared, but evidence was obtained that the package had been opened previous to the sitting and the plates treated but there had been no substitution of plates.
The committee then turned its attention to Mrs. Deane, who had stopped working privately at her home due to “complications from annoying sitters” and was now employed by the British College of Psychic Science. The Principal of the College, Mr. McKenzie, had vouched for her, stating she was completely dedicated and honest in her work and fully qualified to produce “psychic extras without any trickery.” Mr. Harry Price and Mr. Seymour arranged for a private session with her. She required that sealed plates be sent several days ahead of time for “magnetization.” During the session, six plates were used, and most of them had “extras” appear on them, but it was found that the package had been opened before the session and the plates had been treated, though there was no substitution of plates.
An effort was made to get more convincing evidence and after considerable difficulty a second sitting was arranged for. This time the committee went to a manufacturer, whose plates had been mentioned by the college people as being preferable, and had a special package made up and sealed. In this package each plate was so marked that substitution or manipulation were sure to be revealed. It was simply fraud-proof.
An effort was made to get more convincing evidence, and after considerable difficulty, a second session was arranged. This time, the committee went to a manufacturer whose plates had been mentioned by the college people as being better and had a special package made and sealed. In this package, each plate was marked in a way that would clearly show any substitution or tampering. It was completely fraud-proof.
At the sitting the regular prayer and hymn singing were conducted as usual after which the plates were exposed and developed. It was found that the package had been opened previously, the top plate removed and another substituted for it and on this substituted plate, only, there was a “Spirit extra.” At a third sitting a fresh box of secretly marked plates were opened in the presence of Mrs. Deane. Four plates were loaded into as many separate slides and Mrs. Deane carried them into the adjoining studio. On a table in the studio was a hand-bag and beside it a hymn book. The hand in which she held the four slides momentarily disappeared inside the bag while at the same time she picked up the hymn book with her other hand. With the hymn book she had picked up a duplicate slide which, with a perfectly natural movement, she added to the three in her other hand one of the four marked plates having been dropped in the bag where it was found later by one of the investigators who examined129 the bag while Mrs. Deane was absent for a moment.
At the meeting, the usual prayers and hymn singing took place, after which the plates were taken out and examined. It turned out that the package had been opened before, with the top plate removed and another one swapped in its place, and only on this swapped plate was there a “Spirit extra.” At a third session, a new box of secretly marked plates was opened in front of Mrs. Deane. Four plates were loaded into four separate slides, and Mrs. Deane took them into the adjacent studio. On a table in the studio was a handbag and next to it a hymn book. The hand in which she held the four slides briefly disappeared inside the bag while she picked up the hymn book with her other hand. With the hymn book, she had picked up a duplicate slide, which she seamlessly added to the three in her other hand, as one of the four marked plates was dropped into the bag, where it was later found by one of the investigators who searched the bag while Mrs. Deane stepped out for a moment.
Following the customary religious service the four plates were exposed and then developed. Three plates which had the identifying marks had no Spirit extra, but the fourth plate which had no identification mark did have a Spirit form.
Following the usual religious service, the four plates were displayed and then processed. Three plates with identifying marks showed no Spirit presence, but the fourth plate, which had no identification mark, did show a Spirit form.
As a result of this investigation the committee found that whenever there was an opportunity packages were opened and treated, plates substituted, and in the tests which followed “Spirit extras” were secured, but when the conditions were absolutely fraud-proof there were no “extras,” and so far as it was able to discover all the so-called Spirit photography rested on the flimsy foundation of fraud.
As a result of this investigation, the committee found that whenever there was a chance, packages were opened and tampered with, plates were switched, and in the tests that followed, "Spirit extras" were obtained. However, when the conditions were completely fraud-proof, there were no "extras," and as far as it could determine, all the so-called Spirit photography was based on a weak foundation of fraud.
In December 1921 I tried to visit Mr. Hope and have some Spirit photographs made but I was informed that his engagements would keep him busy for months and that I would have to wait my turn. I then got in touch with a friend of mine by the name of DeVega76 who lives in Glasgow and asked him if he would not see Hope and arrange to sit for a photograph. After considerable correspondence between DeVega and Hope the latter agreed to make the photographs provided DeVega would go to Crewe. DeVega assented to this, and an appointment was made and the sitting took place. The following account of DeVega’s experience is taken from a full report which he sent me.
In December 1921, I tried to visit Mr. Hope and get some Spirit photographs taken, but I was told that he was fully booked for months, and I'd have to wait my turn. So, I reached out to a friend of mine named DeVega76, who lives in Glasgow, and asked if he could see Hope and arrange to sit for a photograph. After some back-and-forth communication between DeVega and Hope, the latter agreed to take the photographs as long as DeVega was willing to go to Crewe. DeVega agreed, and an appointment was scheduled, and the sitting happened. The following account of DeVega’s experience is from a full report he sent me.
“Dec. 16, 1921.—Arrived at No. 144 Market Street, the door was opened by an elderly lady. I asked if Mr. Hope was in and presently he came down. I told him130 that a well known member of the Spiritualist Society and a man known to be a collector of Spirit photographs sent me and that seemed to be sufficient for Mr. Hope.
“Dec. 16, 1921.—I arrived at 144 Market Street, and an elderly lady opened the door. I asked if Mr. Hope was home, and soon he came downstairs. I told him that a well-known member of the Spiritualist Society and a collector of Spirit photographs referred me, and that seemed to be enough for Mr. Hope.”
“I had brought my own camera along and asked him whether the pictures could be taken with it. However, he said he used his own camera but would let me investigate it all I wanted to. He told me he could not possibly photograph me that forenoon as there was another gentleman coming but arranged for two o’clock.
“I brought my own camera and asked him if I could take pictures with it. However, he said he preferred to use his own camera but would let me check it out as much as I wanted. He mentioned that he couldn't possibly photograph me that morning because another gentleman was coming, but he scheduled a time for two o’clock.”
“I watched Market Street, from a distance, all the forenoon but saw no one go in. I arrived there promptly but it was 2:30 before Mr. Hope arrived. A Mrs. Buxton joined us. She, Hope and myself sat around a small table. They sang hymns, said a prayer and asked the table if all was favorable.
“I watched Market Street from a distance all morning but didn't see anyone go in. I got there right on time, but it was 2:30 before Mr. Hope showed up. A Mrs. Buxton joined us. She, Hope, and I sat around a small table. They sang hymns, said a prayer, and asked the table if everything was okay.”
“At his request I placed my packages of plates on the table. They placed their hands above them and sang again. Hope suddenly gave a quiver and said, ‘Now we will try.’ He showed me the dark room, which is a small arrangement of about six feet high, three feet wide and five feet long. There were two shelves and on these were dusters, cloths, bottles of chemicals, a lamp, etc. The lamp is an old affair lit by a candle. The room is so very small that when two people are in it there is no room to move about.
“At his request, I put my packages of plates on the table. They placed their hands above them and sang again. Hope suddenly shivered and said, ‘Now we will try.’ He showed me the dark room, which is a small space about six feet high, three feet wide, and five feet long. There were two shelves, and on them were dusters, cloths, bottles of chemicals, a lamp, etc. The lamp is an old thing lit by a candle. The room is so small that when two people are in it, there's no room to move around.”
“He next showed me the camera and asked me to examine it. I gave a glance at it and told him I did not doubt his word, which seemed to please him a great deal. I thought if it was a fake he would not allow me to examine it as closely as he asked me to. It was an old make, one fourth plate, studio camera and had no shutter, but worked with a cap over a lens (the cap was missing). He next showed me the dark slide. It was an old-fashioned,131 double wood end slide. I examined it very closely but it was unprepared.
“He then showed me the camera and asked me to take a look at it. I glanced at it and told him I believed him, which seemed to make him very happy. I thought that if it were a fake, he wouldn’t let me examine it as closely as he wanted me to. It was an old model, a quarter plate studio camera without a shutter, working instead with a cap over a lens (the cap was missing). He then showed me the dark slide. It was an old-fashioned, double wooden end slide. I inspected it very closely, but it was unprepared.”

SO-CALLED “SPIRIT EXTRA” ON PHOTOGRAPH OF HARRY PRICE MADE BY WILLIAM HOPE OF THE CREWE CIRCLE
SO-CALLED “SPIRIT EXTRA” ON PHOTOGRAPH OF HARRY PRICE TAKEN BY WILLIAM HOPE OF THE CREWE CIRCLE
“The studio itself is a little glass hot-house arrangement built on to the side of the house. A green curtain is hung at the one end at which the sitter sits.
“The studio itself is a small glass greenhouse attached to the side of the house. A green curtain is hung at one end where the sitter sits.”
“We went again into the dark room to load the plates. He gave me his slide and told me to leave two of my own dark slides down in front of the light as he would try my camera too. I opened my plates and placed two in his dark slide and closed it. It was placed on the under shelf where I could see it faintly. He then asked me to open my own two slides slightly and sign my name on them. (I signed J. B. Gilchrist.) As I signed them he moved the lamp to let me see better. This threw the one fourth plate in the shadow. After that he handed me the one fourth plate slide to sign the two plates in the same way.
“We went back into the dark room to load the plates. He handed me his slide and asked me to put two of my own dark slides in front of the light since he wanted to try my camera too. I opened my plates, put two in his dark slide, and closed it. It was set on the lower shelf where I could see it dimly. He then asked me to slightly open my own two slides and write my name on them. (I signed J. B. Gilchrist.) As I was signing, he moved the lamp to give me a better view. This cast the one fourth plate into shadow. After that, he gave me the one fourth plate slide to sign the two plates in the same way.
“I am sure, although I did not actually see him, that the slide I loaded, was changed for another one. It was too dark to see under the level of the shelf. I, for a moment, considered letting my pencil slip and spoil the plate and load in another from my packet but I thought it advisable to let things go on as I would then see just what his usual procedure was. I wondered at the time Why I could not have been told to take the plates from the package, sign them and then place the plates in the slide and place the slide in my pocket until they were to be exposed. Why was it necessary to sign my own plates in my dark slide at all? In fact, there was no necessity for me to take my slide in the dark room.
I’m sure, even though I didn’t actually see him, that the slide I loaded was switched for another one. It was too dark to see underneath the shelf. For a moment, I thought about letting my pencil slip to ruin the plate and loading another one from my packet, but decided it was better to let things play out so I could see his usual routine. I wondered at the time why I couldn't have been instructed to take the plates from the package, sign them, and then put the plates in the slide and keep the slide in my pocket until it was time to expose them. Why did I need to sign my own plates in the dark slide at all? In fact, there was no need for me to take my slide into the dark room.
“We went back into the studio, again I was asked to examine the camera. However, I took up my position in front of the camera. Mrs. Buxton stood at one side and Mr. Hope at the other. The dark focusing cloth was low over the lens (the cap being missing) and the slide open.132 Mrs. Buxton and Hope sang a hymn and each took an end of the cloth, uncovering the lens. This was repeated with other plates as well.
“We went back into the studio, and again I was asked to examine the camera. However, I took my place in front of the camera. Mrs. Buxton stood on one side and Mr. Hope on the other. The dark focusing cloth was pulled low over the lens (the cap was missing) and the slide was open.132 Mrs. Buxton and Hope sang a hymn and each took an end of the cloth, uncovering the lens. This was repeated with other plates too."
“Now my camera was set up. I was asked to open the slide and show them how the shutter worked. The exposure was made. He placed his hand in front of the camera, covering the lens and asked me to open the slide myself as he did not want to touch it. Now why did he close the lens in that way? It would have been simpler to have pushed down the open front of the slide, closing it, but I believe that on his hand was a spot of some radiant salt or some such substance that would cause a bright spot to appear on the negative, such as appeared on that plate when it was developed. Holding his hand in front of the lens while an exposure was being made is such an unnatural action that I believe that was the cause of what he called ‘a Spirit Light,’ when it was developed. The next photograph I told him to press the release again to close the shutter. He did so.
“Now my camera was set up. I was asked to open the slide and show them how the shutter worked. The exposure was made. He placed his hand in front of the camera, covering the lens, and asked me to open the slide myself since he didn’t want to touch it. Now why did he close the lens that way? It would have been easier to just push down the front of the slide to close it, but I think he had some kind of glowing salt or something on his hand that would make a bright spot appear on the negative, like what showed up on that plate when it was developed. Holding his hand in front of the lens during the exposure is such an unnatural action that I believe that was the reason for what he called ‘a Spirit Light’ when it was developed. For the next photograph, I told him to press the release again to close the shutter. He did so.”
“We then adjourned into the dark room to develop the plates. The two, one fourth plates were placed by me, side by side, in a dish and the two three and a half by two and a half in another dish and developed. By pouring the developer from one dish to another, one of the one quarter plates flashed up dark. I remarked that one was coming up very quickly and he replied that ‘when they come up like that it is a good sign for it is very likely there is an “extra” on them.’ I said no more but in my experience and knowledge of photography, such an occurrence is impossible unless the plates have been previously exposed.
“We then moved into the dark room to develop the plates. I placed the two quarter plates side by side in one dish and the two three-and-a-half by two-and-a-half plates in another dish to develop them. When I poured the developer from one dish to the other, one of the quarter plates flashed dark. I mentioned that one was developing very quickly, and he responded that 'when they come up like that, it's a good sign because it's likely there’s an “extra” on them.' I didn’t say anything more, but in my experience and knowledge of photography, such a thing is impossible unless the plates had been exposed beforehand."
“The two plates were taken from the same packet, loaded into the dark slide at the same time, with the same dark room light and the same distance from the light.133 They were then exposed on the same subject immediately after each other; the same length of exposure being given (I counted them mentally) with the same aperture of lens. The plates were then placed side by side in the same dish of developer and I contend that the image must come up at a uniform speed on both plates and that it is impossible for one to flash up before the other and darken all over unless it was previously exposed, especially when there was no variation in the light when the exposure was made, it being three P.M., December 16, clear sky, no sunshine.
The two plates were taken from the same packet, loaded into the dark slide at the same time, with the same dark room light and at the same distance from the light.133 They were then exposed on the same subject one after the other, with the same exposure time (I counted them mentally) and the same lens aperture. The plates were then placed side by side in the same developer dish, and I argue that the image should appear at the same rate on both plates. It’s impossible for one to show up before the other and become completely dark unless it was exposed beforehand, especially since there was no difference in the light when the exposure was made; it was three PM on December 16, clear skies, no sunshine.
“An ‘extra’ did appear on this (one fourth plate). It is a clean shaven face above mine and drapery hanging from it. On my own three and a half by two and a half a light splotch is over my face. Mrs. Buxton informed me that it was a ‘Spirit light’ but Mr. Hope believed he saw the faint features of a face in it.”
“An ‘extra’ showed up on this (one fourth plate). It’s a clean-shaven face above mine with drapery hanging from it. On my own three and a half by two and a half, there’s a light spot over my face. Mrs. Buxton told me it was a ‘Spirit light,’ but Mr. Hope thought he saw the faint features of a face in it.”
While in Denver, Colorado, in May, 1923, I called one morning on Mr. Alexander Martin, whom Sir Arthur Conan Doyle had told me was a noted psychic photographer and a very wonderful man in his particular line. Doyle himself had called on Martin the day before but as Martin did not feel in the mood there had been no demonstration. In this Sir Arthur was no more unfortunate than Hyslop, the eminent Psychic investigator, who, according to Sir Arthur, had made a special journey from England to Denver in order to have a seance with Martin but had not been successful.
While in Denver, Colorado, in May 1923, I visited Mr. Alexander Martin one morning. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle had told me that he was a renowned psychic photographer and an extraordinary person in his field. Doyle himself had visited Martin the day before, but since Martin wasn't feeling up to it, there was no demonstration. In this, Sir Arthur was just as unfortunate as Hyslop, the well-known psychic investigator, who, according to Sir Arthur, had traveled all the way from England to Denver for a séance with Martin but had not been successful.
Martin lived about fifteen minutes out of town by taxi. I took with me my chief assistant, James Collins, so I would have a witness if anything of a psychic nature occurred. Collins had my camera as I wanted at least to get a picture of Martin. We found him standing in the doorway of a rear building and after I introduced myself134 he seemed cordial. I showed him some Spirit photographs which I had with me and after a few minutes talk I asked him if he was willing that Collins should take a snap-shot at us. He thought I was asking for a sitting and replied that he did not feel good and besides had been engaged to take the pictures of the children in two schools. I kept on talking in my most entertaining manner and before long he invited us into the house saying he would photograph both of us. Meanwhile Collins had secured five snap-shots at close range without Martin knowing it.
Martin lived about fifteen minutes outside of town by taxi. I brought my main assistant, James Collins, with me so I'd have a witness if anything unusual happened. Collins had my camera because I wanted to get at least a picture of Martin. We found him standing in the doorway of a back building, and after I introduced myself, he seemed friendly. I showed him some Spirit photos I had with me, and after chatting for a few minutes, I asked if Collins could take a snapshot of us. He thought I was asking for a sitting and replied that he didn't feel well and had already been asked to take pictures of kids at two schools. I kept chatting in my most engaging style, and before long, he invited us into the house, saying he would photograph both of us. Meanwhile, Collins had managed to get five close-up snapshots without Martin noticing.
When we went into the house I walked right into the dark room but Martin called me saying:
When we entered the house, I walked straight into the dark room, but Martin called out to me, saying:
“Now don’t you go in there, just wait a minute.”
“Now don’t go in there, just wait a sec.”
While we waited outside Martin spent about eight minutes in the dark room. Then he came out and we went into his studio, a simple room with a black background. He had me sit down and placed Collins behind me on my right. As a test I told Collins to step over to the other side as it might look better. Then when he had done so I turned to Martin and asked:
While we waited outside, Martin spent around eight minutes in the dark room. Then he came out, and we walked into his studio, which was a simple space with a black background. He had me sit down and positioned Collins behind me on my right. As a test, I suggested to Collins that he move to the other side, as it might look better. After he did that, I turned to Martin and asked:
“Is that all right or is it better to have him take the original position?”
“Is that okay, or would it be better for him to take the original position?”
“I think it would be nicer if he stood where he was in the first place,” Martin replied.
“I think it would be better if he stayed where he was to begin with,” Martin replied.
This led me to think he was keeping that side of the plate clean for something to appear. There was considerable light in the room and Martin pulled a dark screen on our right explaining that he did not need much light for the psychic stuff, then putting a shade on his eyes he turned to us and said:
This made me think he was keeping that part of the plate clear for something to show up. There was plenty of light in the room, and Martin pulled a dark screen to our right, saying that he didn’t need much light for the psychic stuff. Then, putting a shade over his eyes, he turned to us and said:
“Now keep quiet and I will try and do something.”
“Now be quiet and I’ll try to do something.”
When he uncovered the lens I counted the time of the exposure which was about fifteen seconds. As he covered it again he said to us:
When he uncovered the lens, I timed the exposure, which was about fifteen seconds. As he covered it again, he said to us:

135
135
“That is all I can do to-day. Now I must hurry away.”
“That’s all I can do today. Now I need to rush off.”
We thanked him and as we were going out I asked him if he had any photographs we could see. He went into an adjoining room but closed the door so we had no opportunity to look in. When he came out he had four photographs which he allowed me to keep but he would not write on them who they were of.
We thanked him, and as we were leaving, I asked him if he had any photos we could check out. He went into a nearby room but closed the door, so we couldn't peek in. When he came back, he had four photos that he let me keep, but he wouldn't write down who was in them.
The next day I went to see him again and he gave me another seance. This time he said he would have to cut a plate and he gave me a book to read while I waited. In looking for a piece of paper on which to write my address he picked up a lot of newspapers and I noticed some scientific publications systematically inserted between the leaves which led me to think he was trying to hide his knowledge and wished to appear as a simple minded old man who knew but little about photography.
The next day I went to see him again, and he gave me another session. This time he said he needed to cut a plate and handed me a book to read while I waited. While I was looking for a piece of paper to write down my address, he picked up a bunch of newspapers, and I noticed some scientific publications tucked between the pages. This made me think he was trying to hide his knowledge and wanted to come across as a simple-minded old man who knew very little about photography.
I have not the slightest doubt that Mr. Martin’s Spirit photographs were simply double exposures. I think his method was to cut out various pictures, place them on a background and make an exposure. His plates were then ready for his next sitter, which in the above instance was myself. Being an expert photographer he might have used the original wet plate method of making an exposure, developing it, washing the emulsion off the plate and refinishing it with a new emulsion but I am convinced that the two Spirit photos which he made of me were simply double exposures.
I have no doubt that Mr. Martin’s Spirit photographs were just double exposures. I think his approach was to cut out different images, put them on a background, and take a picture. His plates were then ready for the next person, which in this case was me. Being a skilled photographer, he could have used the original wet plate method of making an exposure, developing it, washing the emulsion off the plate, and then refinishing it with a new emulsion, but I’m convinced that the two Spirit photos he took of me were just double exposures.
The technique of photography does not trouble the psychic operator. He has no regard for the laws of light or chemistry. The fact that in all of his pictures the Spirits appear to be perfectly conscious of posing does not disconcert him, nor is he disturbed because they always appear as they were in life. How much more interesting it would be and how much more such photographs would136 add to our knowledge and aid the advancement of science if once in a while the Spirits would permit themselves to be snapped while engaged in some Spiritual occupation.
The technique of photography doesn’t bother the psychic operator. He doesn’t care about the laws of light or chemistry. The fact that all of his pictures show the Spirits appearing perfectly aware of posing doesn’t unsettle him, nor is he disturbed that they always look as they did in life. How much more fascinating it would be and how much more these photographs could contribute to our understanding and help advance science if occasionally the Spirits would allow themselves to be photographed while involved in some Spiritual activity.
From a logical, rational point of view, Spirit photography is a most barefaced imposition and stands as evidence of the credulity of those who are in sympathy with the superstitions of occultism. It is also evidence of how unscrupulous mediums become and how calloused their consciences.
From a logical, rational perspective, spirit photography is a blatant scam and shows the gullibility of those who align with the superstitions of the occult. It also demonstrates how unscrupulous mediums can get and how hardened their consciences become.
In this country there is no such organized group of Spirit photographers as the Crewe photographers in England. Since Mumler’s narrow escape from deserved punishment and his disappearance there have been few who had the courage to operate as boldly as he did. The most conspicuous one practicing at the present time is Dr. (?) W. M. Keeler, who according to Spiritualistic publications has a nerve and conscience equal to any psychic undertaking.
In this country, there isn't a well-structured group of spirit photographers like the Crewe photographers in England. Since Mumler’s narrow escape from the punishment he deserved and his subsequent disappearance, not many have had the guts to be as bold as he was. The most notable one practicing today is Dr. (?) W. M. Keeler, who, according to Spiritualist publications, has the nerve and conscience to match any psychic endeavor.
With Spirit photography as with all other so-called psychic marvels, there never has been, nor is now, any proof of genuineness beyond the claim made by the medium. In each and every case it is a simple question of veracity, and when the most sincere believers in Spiritualism unhesitatingly admit, as they do, that all mediums at times resort to fraud and lying, what dependence can possibly be placed in any statement they make?
With spirit photography, like all other so-called psychic wonders, there has never been, nor is there now, any proof of authenticity beyond the claims made by the medium. In every case, it boils down to honesty, and when even the most devoted believers in Spiritualism openly acknowledge, as they do, that all mediums sometimes resort to deception and falsehoods, what trust can possibly be placed in any claim they make?
There can be no better evidence of rottenness in the whole structure than the fact that for upwards of forty years there have been standing offers of money in amounts ranging from five hundred to five thousand dollars for a single case of so-called phenomena which could be proven actually psychic. Knowing the character of mediums as I do I claim if proof were possible there is not a single137 medium, including Spirit photographers, who would not have jumped at the chance to win such a prize. If there are any who are operating honestly let them come forward with proof and take the reward.
There can be no clearer sign of decay in the entire system than the fact that for over forty years, there have been ongoing offers of money ranging from five hundred to five thousand dollars for any single case of so-called phenomena that could be proven to be genuinely psychic. Knowing what I do about mediums, I assert that if proof were possible, there isn't a single medium, including spirit photographers, who wouldn't have leaped at the chance to claim such a prize. If there are any who are operating honestly, they should come forward with evidence and claim the reward.
138
138

CHAPTER IX
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle
Spiritualism has claimed among its followers numbers of brilliant minds—scientists, philosophers, professionals and authors. Whether these great minds have been misdirected, whether they have followed the subject because they were convinced fully of its truth, or whether they have been successfully hoodwinked by some fraudulent medium, are matters of conjecture and opinion; nevertheless they have been the means of bringing into the ranks of Spiritualism numbers of those who allow themselves to be led by minds greater and more powerful than their own.
Spirituality has attracted many brilliant individuals—scientists, philosophers, professionals, and writers. Whether these great thinkers have been misled, genuinely believe in its truth, or have been deceived by a fraudulent medium is up for debate; however, they have played a significant role in drawing in many who choose to follow minds that are greater and more influential than their own.
Such a one is Sir Arthur Conan Doyle. His name comes automatically to the mind of the average human being to-day at the mention of Spiritualism. No statistician could fathom the influence he has exerted through his lectures and his writings or number the endless chain he guides into a belief in communication with the Realm Beyond. His faith and belief and confidence in the movement have been one of the greatest assets of present-day believers and whatever one’s views on the subject, it is impossible not to respect the belief of this great author who has wholeheartedly and unflinchingly thrown his life and soul into the conversion of unbelievers. Sir Arthur believes. In his great mind there is no doubt.
Such a person is Sir Arthur Conan Doyle. His name pops into the minds of most people today when Spiritualism is mentioned. No statistician could measure the impact he has had through his lectures and writings or count the endless stream of people he encourages to believe in communication with the Beyond. His faith and confidence in the movement have been significant assets for modern believers, and no matter what one thinks about the topic, it’s impossible not to respect the beliefs of this great author who has fully dedicated his life and soul to converting skeptics. Sir Arthur believes. In his brilliant mind, there is no doubt.
He is a brilliant man, a deep thinker, well versed in every respect, and comes of a gifted family. His grandfather,139 John Doyle, was born in Dublin in 1797. He won popularity and fame in London with his caricatures of prominent people. Many of his original drawings are now preserved in the museum under the title “H. B. Caricatures.” He died in 1868. An uncle of Sir Arthur’s was the famous “Dicky Doyle,” the well-known cartoonist of Punch and designer of the familiar cover of that magazine. In his later years he became prominent as an illustrator, making drawings for The Newcomes in 1853, and becoming especially successful in illustrating such fairy stories as Hunt’s “Jar of Honey,” Ruskin’s “King of the Golden River,” and Montelbas’ “Fairy Tales of all Nations.” The fact that he leaned toward Spiritualism is not generally known. Sir Arthur’s father, Charles A. Doyle, was also an artist of great talent though not in a commercial way. His home life is beautiful and Lady Doyle has told me on numerous occasions that he never loses his temper and that his nature is at all times sunshiny and sweet. His children are one hundred per cent children in every way and it is beautiful to note the affection between the father, mother and the children. He is a great reader who absorbs what he reads but he believes what he sees in print only if it is favorable to Spiritualism.
He’s a brilliant guy, a deep thinker, knowledgeable in every way, and comes from a talented family. His grandfather, 139 John Doyle, was born in Dublin in 1797. He gained popularity and fame in London with his caricatures of prominent figures. Many of his original drawings are now kept in the museum under the title “H. B. Caricatures.” He passed away in 1868. An uncle of Sir Arthur's was the famous “Dicky Doyle,” the well-known cartoonist for Punch and designer of the magazine's iconic cover. In his later years, he became known as an illustrator, creating drawings for The Newcomes in 1853, and achieving particular success in illustrating fairy tales like Hunt’s “Jar of Honey,” Ruskin’s “King of the Golden River,” and Montelbas’ “Fairy Tales of all Nations.” It’s not widely known that he had an interest in Spiritualism. Sir Arthur’s father, Charles A. Doyle, was also a very talented artist, though not commercially successful. His home life is wonderful, and Lady Doyle has told me many times that he never loses his temper and that his nature is always cheerful and sweet. His kids are fully children in every way, and it’s heartwarming to see the affection among the father, mother, and children. He’s a great reader who truly absorbs what he reads but only believes what he sees in print if it's positive towards Spiritualism.
The friendship of Sir Arthur and myself dates back to the time when I was playing the Brighton Hippodrome, Brighton, England. We had been corresponding and had discussed through the medium of the mail, questions regarding Spiritualism. He invited Mrs. Houdini and myself to the Doyle home in Crowborough, England, and in that way an acquaintanceship was begun which has continued ever since. Honest friendship is one of life’s most precious treasures and I pride myself in thinking that we have held that treasure sacred in every respect. During140 all these years we have exchanged clippings which we thought might be of mutual interest and on a number of occasions have had an opportunity to discuss them in person. Our degree of friendship may be judged best from the following letter of Sir Arthur’s.
The friendship between Sir Arthur and me goes back to when I was performing at the Brighton Hippodrome in Brighton, England. We had been writing to each other and discussing questions about Spiritualism through the mail. He invited Mrs. Houdini and me to his home in Crowborough, England, which marked the beginning of a connection that has lasted ever since. True friendship is one of life’s most valuable treasures, and I take pride in believing that we have kept that treasure sacred in every way. Over the years, we have shared articles that we thought might interest each other, and on several occasions, we’ve had the chance to discuss them in person. The depth of our friendship can be best understood through the following letter from Sir Arthur.
“15 Buckingham Palace Mansion,
S. W. 1
“March 8, 1923.
“15 Buckingham Palace Mansion,
S. W. 1
“March 8, 1923.
“My dear Houdini:—
“My dear Houdini:—
For goodness’ sake take care of those dangerous stunts of yours. You have done enough of them. I speak because I have just read of the death of the “Human Fly.”77 Is it worth it?
For goodness' sake, take care with those dangerous stunts of yours. You've done enough of them. I'm saying this because I just read about the death of the "Human Fly."77 Is it really worth it?
“Yours very sincerely,
(Signed) A. Conan Doyle.”
“Yours sincerely,
(Signed) A. Conan Doyle.”
It would be difficult to determine just when Sir Arthur and I first discussed Spiritualism, but from that talk to the present we have never agreed upon it. Our viewpoints differ; we do not believe the same thing. I know that he treats Spiritualism as a religion. He believes that it is possible and that he can communicate with the dead. According to his marvellous analytical brain he has had proof positive of this. There is no doubt that Sir Arthur is sincere in his belief and it is this sincerity which has been one of the fundamentals of our friendship. I have respected everything he has said and I have always been141 unbiased, because at no time have I refused to follow the subject with an open mind. I cannot say the same for him for he has refused to discuss the matter in any other voice except that of Spiritualism and in all our talks quoted only those who favored it in every way, and if one does not follow him sheep-like during his investigations then he is blotted out forever so far as Sir Arthur is concerned. Unfortunately he uses the reasoning, so common among Spiritualists, that no matter how often mediums are caught cheating he believes the only reason for it is that they have overstepped their bounds and resorted to trickery in an effort to convince. I wonder if some day Sir Arthur will forget that he is a Spiritualist and argue a case of trickery with the sound logic of an outsider. I firmly believe that if he ever does he will see and acknowledge some of his errors. I am ready to believe in Sir Arthur’s teachings if he can convince me beyond the shadow of a doubt that his demonstrations are genuine.
It’s hard to say exactly when Sir Arthur and I first talked about Spiritualism, but since that conversation, we’ve never seen eye to eye on it. Our perspectives are different; we don’t believe the same things. I know he views Spiritualism as a religion. He believes it’s possible to communicate with the dead. According to his incredible analytical mind, he has solid proof of this. There’s no doubt that Sir Arthur is sincere in his beliefs, and that sincerity has been a key part of our friendship. I’ve respected everything he’s said and I have always been141 unbiased because I’ve never refused to approach the subject with an open mind. I can’t say the same for him, though; he has only ever discussed the topic from the perspective of Spiritualism and has only quoted those who support it. If you don’t follow him blindly during his investigations, you’re basically erased from his view. Unfortunately, he holds the typical reasoning found among Spiritualists—that even when mediums are caught cheating, it’s just because they’ve gone too far and resorted to trickery to convince others. I wonder if one day Sir Arthur will be able to step back from being a Spiritualist and approach the issue of trickery with the objective logic of an outsider. I truly believe that if he ever does, he’ll recognize some of his mistakes. I’m open to believing in Sir Arthur’s teachings if he can prove to me beyond a doubt that his demonstrations are genuine.
There is no doubt in my mind, Sir Arthur believes implicitly in the mediums with whom he has convened and he knows positively, in his own mind, they are all genuine. Even if they are caught cheating he always has some sort of an alibi which excuses the medium and the deed. He insists that the Fox Sisters were genuine, even though both Margaret and Katie confessed to fraud and explained how and why they became mediums and the methods used by them to produce the raps.
There’s no doubt in my mind that Sir Arthur completely believes in the mediums he meets with, and he truly thinks they are all authentic. Even when they get caught cheating, he always finds a way to excuse the medium and their actions. He insists that the Fox Sisters were real, even though both Margaret and Katie admitted to fraud and explained how they became mediums and the ways they created the raps.
“Like Cæsar’s wife—always above suspicion,” Hope and Mrs. Dean pass in his category as genuine mediums. He has often told me that Palladino78 and Home142 some day would be canonized for the great work they did in the interest of Spiritualism, even though they were both exposed time and time again. In all gravity he would say to me, “Look what they did to Joan of Arc.” To Sir Arthur it is a matter of most sacred moment. It is his religion, and he would invariably tell me what a cool observer he was and how hard it would be to fool him, or in any way deceive him.79 He told me that he did not believe any of “the nice old lady mediums” would do anything wrong and it was just as unlikely for some old gentleman, innocent as a child unborn, to resort to trickery. But there comes to my mind the notorious Mrs. Catherine Nicol and her two daughters who were continuously getting in and out of the law’s net, usually breaking the heads of a few detectives in the process. Among the “nice old lady” mediums might be mentioned a prominent medium of Boston who was accused of taking unlawfully from one of her believers over eight thousand dollars in cash.
“Like Caesar’s wife—always above suspicion,” Hope and Mrs. Dean are seen as true mediums. He often told me that Palladino78 and Home142 would one day be recognized for their significant contributions to Spiritualism, even though they were exposed repeatedly. With all seriousness, he would say to me, “Look at what they did to Joan of Arc.” For Sir Arthur, this is a deeply sacred issue. It’s his faith, and he would always tell me how objective he was and how difficult it would be to deceive him. He mentioned that he didn’t believe any of “the nice old lady mediums” would do anything wrong, and it was just as unlikely for some old gentleman, innocent as an unborn child, to resort to trickery. But I can’t help but remember the infamous Mrs. Catherine Nicol and her two daughters, who were constantly getting in and out of legal trouble, often clashing with a few detectives along the way. Among the “nice old lady” mediums, a well-known medium from Boston was accused of wrongfully taking over eight thousand dollars in cash from one of her believers.
Another case was that of a medium who received $1,000 from a man in Baltimore for the privilege of a few minutes’ chat with the Spirit of his dead wife. He later sued her for fraud. Later she was exposed while giving a seance in Paris, but after a few years she appeared in New York City.
Another case involved a medium who took $1,000 from a man in Baltimore for the chance to have a few minutes of conversation with the spirit of his deceased wife. He later sued her for fraud. She was eventually exposed while conducting a séance in Paris, but after a few years, she made another appearance in New York City.
At this time Asst. District Attorney Krotel asked that she be brought into court to answer to a charge of selling California mining stock to her followers through the advice143 of certain disembodied Spirits. The stock was found to be worthless.
At this time, Assistant District Attorney Krotel requested that she be brought into court to respond to a charge of selling California mining stock to her followers based on the advice of certain disembodied spirits. The stock was found to be worthless.
There was also a woman, who was arrested and convicted for vagrancy in Seattle and numerous other cases, such as that of Katie King of Philadelphia in 1875; however, no matter how many cases I cited, it did not seem to make any impression on Sir Arthur.
There was also a woman who was arrested and convicted for vagrancy in Seattle and in several other cases, like that of Katie King in Philadelphia in 1875. However, no matter how many cases I mentioned, it didn't seem to affect Sir Arthur at all.
I had known for some time that a number of people wanted to draw Doyle into a controversy. When I saw Sir Arthur I told him to be careful of his statements and explained a number of pitfalls he could avoid. Nevertheless, despite my warnings, he would say: “That’s all right, Houdini, don’t worry about me, I am well able to take care of myself. They cannot fool me.” To which I would reply he had no idea of the subtleness of some of the people who were trying to draw his fire.
I had known for a while that several people wanted to drag Doyle into a controversy. When I saw Sir Arthur, I told him to be careful with his words and pointed out some pitfalls he could avoid. Still, despite my warnings, he would say, "It's fine, Houdini, don't worry about me. I can handle myself. They can't trick me." I would respond that he had no clue about the subtlety of some people trying to provoke him.
When I called Sir Arthur’s attention to the number of people who have gone crazy on the subject because of persistent reading, continuous attendance at seances and trying automatic writing, his answer would be: “People have been going mad80 for years, and you will find on investigation that many go mad on other subjects besides Spiritualism.” On being reminded that most of these people hear voices and see visions, he denied that they were hallucinations, and insisted that he had spoken to different members of his family.81
When I pointed out to Sir Arthur how many people have lost their minds over this topic due to constant reading, endless attendance at seances, and attempts at automatic writing, he would reply, “People have been going crazy for years, and if you look into it, you’ll see many go mad over other things besides Spiritualism.” When I mentioned that most of these individuals hear voices and see visions, he dismissed the idea that they were hallucinations and insisted that he had talked to various members of his family.
I recall several flagrant instances in which Sir Arthur’s144 faith has, I think, misguided him. One particular time was when he attended a public seance by a lady known as “The Medium in the Mask.” Among those present at the time was Lady Glenconner, Sir Henry Lunn and Mr. Sidney A. Mosley, a special representative of a newspaper.
I remember a few obvious times when Sir Arthur’s144 faith seemed to lead him astray. One notable occasion was when he went to a public seance led by a woman called “The Medium in the Mask.” Among those there were Lady Glenconner, Sir Henry Lunn, and Mr. Sidney A. Mosley, a special reporter from a newspaper.
According to reports, the medium wore a veil like a “yashmak.” She appeared very nervous. A number of articles, including a ring that had belonged to Sir Arthur’s deceased son, were put in a box, and the medium correctly gave the initials on the ring, although Sir Arthur said that they could hardly be discerned, even in a good light, they were so worn off.82
According to reports, the medium wore a veil like a "yashmak." She seemed very nervous. Several items, including a ring that had belonged to Sir Arthur’s deceased son, were placed in a box, and the medium accurately provided the initials on the ring, even though Sir Arthur stated that they could barely be seen, even in good light, as they were so worn down. 82
Later in describing another article, the medium said the words, “Murphy” and “button” and it was afterwards explained that “Murphy’s button” was a surgical operation term. She said that the person described would die as a result of the operation. Unfortunately, for the medium, no one present knew of such a case and yet, Sir Arthur described this seance as very clever.83
Later, when discussing another article, the medium mentioned the words "Murphy" and "button." It was later clarified that "Murphy's button" referred to a surgical procedure. She stated that the person being described would die as a result of the operation. Unfortunately for the medium, no one present was aware of such a case, and yet, Sir Arthur described this séance as very clever.83
The “Masked Lady” was sponsored by a theatrical agent and illusionist and all proceedings of the seances were brought to light in a suit against Mr. George Grossman and Mr. Edward Laurillard, theatrical producers, to recover damages for breach of agreement to place a West End theatre at his disposal.
The “Masked Lady” was backed by a theatrical agent and illusionist, and all the proceeds from the seances were revealed in a lawsuit against Mr. George Grossman and Mr. Edward Laurillard, theatrical producers, to obtain damages for failing to fulfill an agreement to provide a West End theater for his use.
Accounts of mediums by the name of “Thompson”145 have misled several people. There is a Thompson of New York and a Thomson of Chicago. Sir Arthur had a seance with the Thompsons of New York and according to all the news clippings I have had they claimed to have brought back his mother. In fact it was stated that he asked permission to kiss his mother’s hand.
Accounts of mediums named "Thompson" 145 have confused several people. There's a Thompson in New York and a Thomson in Chicago. Sir Arthur had a séance with the Thompsons from New York, and based on all the news articles I've seen, they claimed to have contacted his mother. In fact, it was reported that he asked for permission to kiss his mother's hand.
The Thomsons got into trouble in Chicago and New Orleans also.84 As a matter of fact I was in Chicago when their trial took place. I had been present at two of their seances. The first was in New York at the Morosco Theatre and I had all I could do to keep J. F. Rinns from breaking up the performance. The second was in Chicago. It was a special seance given after my performance at the Palace Theatre. I was accompanied by H. H. Windsor, Publisher and Editor of Popular Mechanics; Oliver R. Barrett, a prominent member of the bar; Mr. Husband Manning, author; and Leonard Hicks, a well-known hotel proprietor. Among others present at the seance were Cyrus McCormick, Jr., Muriel McCormick, and Mrs. McCormick McClintock. We witnessed a number of unsatisfactory phenomena and afterwards adjourned to the home of Cyrus McCormick and discussed the seance, being unanimously of the opinion that it was a glaring fraud just as I had believed the one in New York to be.
The Thomsons got into trouble in Chicago and New Orleans too.84 Actually, I was in Chicago during their trial. I had attended two of their seances. The first was in New York at the Morosco Theatre, and I had to do everything I could to stop J. F. Rinns from disrupting the show. The second was in Chicago. It was a special seance that happened after my show at the Palace Theatre. I was joined by H. H. Windsor, Publisher and Editor of Popular Mechanics; Oliver R. Barrett, a well-known lawyer; Mr. Husband Manning, an author; and Leonard Hicks, a well-known hotel owner. Others present at the seance included Cyrus McCormick, Jr., Muriel McCormick, and Mrs. McCormick McClintock. We saw several disappointing phenomena, and afterwards, we went to Cyrus McCormick's house and talked about the seance, all agreeing that it was a blatant fraud, just like I had thought the one in New York was.
At the Morosco Theatre, New York City, the Thomsons made the broad statement that they had been tested by Stead and Sir Oliver Lodge and at a special seance he had come out and publicly endorsed Mrs. Thomson as being genuine. The following letter not only disproves this146 but explains the feeling of an active Spiritualist toward the Thomsons.
At the Morosco Theatre in New York City, the Thomsons claimed that they had been examined by Stead and Sir Oliver Lodge, and that during a special séance, he publicly supported Mrs. Thomson as being authentic. The following letter not only disproves this146 but also explains how an active Spiritualist feels about the Thomsons.
“Normanton,
“Lake,
“Salisbury.
“7th January 1921.
“Normanton, “Lake, “Salisbury. “January 7, 1921.
“Dear Mr. Houdini:—
“Dear Mr. Houdini,”
“It is a pleasure to hear from you, and I thank you for asking the question about the Thomsons. I have replied to one or two other queries of the same kind, but I would be grateful if you would make it known that any statement that I have vouched for their genuineness, is absolutely false.
“It’s great to hear from you, and I appreciate you asking about the Thomsons. I’ve answered a couple of other questions like this, but I would be thankful if you could let others know that any claim that I have confirmed their authenticity is completely false.”
“I only saw them once, at a time when they called themselves Tomson. It was at Mr. Stead’s house, at his urgent request. I considered the performance fraudulent, but the proof was not absolutely complete because the concluding search was not allowed, and the gathering dispersed in disorder, or at least with some heat.
“I only saw them once, when they referred to themselves as Tomson. It was at Mr. Stead’s house, at his urgent request. I thought the performance was a scam, but the evidence wasn’t entirely conclusive because the final search wasn’t permitted, and the group broke up in chaos, or at least with some tension.”
“I felt sorry at this termination, and it is just possible that Thomson genuinely thought I was favourably impressed. That is the charitable view to take, but it is not the true view, and Mr. Stead was annoyed with me because of my skeptical attitude. (He has since admitted to me, from the other side, that he was wrong and I was right; bringing the subject up spontaneously. This latter statement, however, is not evidence.)
“I felt bad about this ending, and it's possible that Thomson honestly believed I was impressed. That's the generous way to look at it, but it's not the reality, and Mr. Stead was frustrated with me because of my doubtful perspective. (He later told me, from the other side, that he was mistaken and I was correct; he brought it up on his own. However, this last statement isn't proof.)”
“What I should like the public to be assured of, is that I was not favourably impressed, and never vouched for them in any way.
“What I want the public to know is that I was not impressed positively, and I never endorsed them in any way.
“I am afraid I must assume that Thomson is aware of that, and therefore is not acting in good faith, because once in England the same sort of statement was made,147 either at Leicester or at Nottingham I think, and I wrote to a paper to contradict it.
“I’m afraid I have to assume that Thomson knows about that and isn’t acting in good faith, because the same kind of statement was made in England, either in Leicester or Nottingham, I think, and I wrote to a newspaper to refute it.147
“With all good wishes believe me,
“With all good wishes, believe me,
“Faithfully yours,
(Signed) “Oliver Lodge.”
“Faithfully yours, (Signed) “Oliver Lodge.”
Sir Arthur personally told me that he was convinced of the genuineness of the Welsh miners of Cardiff, or Thomas Brothers. Stuart Cumberland who was infinitely my superior in investigation (he had a start of 20 years) told me that there wasn’t a chance of the Thomas Brothers being genuine, and related how, owing to the great interest of Sir Arthur in them, the London Daily Express eventually induced them to hold a seance before a committee of investigators. Cumberland was to have been one of the committee, but the mediums refused to allow him to be “Among those present.” As they refused to proceed if Cumberland was admitted, it was thought advisable to eliminate him. Before leaving, Cumberland arranged the musical instruments that were used and instructed the investigating committee how to detect fraud. The feature of the seance was the passing along in the circle, of a button and a pair of suspenders, which were thrown on the knees of a news Editor present. I ask the common-sense reader what benefit this would be—to project a button clear across the room and to find a pair of suspenders on a sitter’s knee? If there is any object lesson in this, please let me know!
Sir Arthur personally told me that he was convinced the Welsh miners of Cardiff, or the Thomas Brothers, were genuine. Stuart Cumberland, who was far more experienced than I was (he had a 20-year head start), said there was no chance the Thomas Brothers were real. He recounted how, because of Sir Arthur's strong interest in them, the London Daily Express eventually got them to hold a séance in front of a committee of investigators. Cumberland was supposed to be on the committee, but the mediums refused to let him be “among those present.” Since they wouldn’t proceed if Cumberland was there, it seemed best to remove him. Before leaving, Cumberland arranged the musical instruments they used and instructed the investigating committee on how to spot fraud. The main event of the séance was the passing around of a button and a pair of suspenders, which ended up on the knees of a news editor who was there. I ask the common-sense reader what the point of this was—throwing a button across the room and finding a pair of suspenders on someone’s knee? If there’s any lesson in this, please let me know!
At the seance, Lady Doyle was asked whether she was cold, on answering in the affirmative a holland jacket which had been worn by the medium was dropped in her lap. The Thomas Brothers claimed this had been done by the Spirits. When the seance was over, the medium was found bound but minus his coat.
At the séance, Lady Doyle was asked if she felt cold. When she confirmed that she did, a holland jacket that had been worn by the medium was dropped into her lap. The Thomas Brothers insisted this was done by the Spirits. When the séance ended, the medium was found tied up but without his coat.
148
148
When I quizzed Sir Arthur about the manner in which the Thomas Brothers of Cardiff were bound during a seance which he attended, he told me that they were secured so tightly that it was impossible for them to move as they were absolutely helpless. I told him that did not make it genuine, for any number of mediums had been tied the same way and had managed to free themselves. He replied that I might be able to release myself by natural means, but that mediums do not have to, as they always receive Spiritual help. Maybe so, but I should like, sometime, to tie them myself and see whether the Spirits could release them under test conditions.85
When I asked Sir Arthur about how the Thomas Brothers of Cardiff were tied up during a seance he attended, he told me they were secured so tightly that they couldn't move at all and were completely helpless. I said that didn’t prove it was real, because many mediums have been tied up the same way and still managed to get free. He responded that I might be able to escape on my own, but mediums don’t have to, because they always get help from the Spirit world. Maybe that's true, but I’d really like to tie them up myself sometime and see if the Spirits could help them escape under controlled conditions.85
I reminded Sir Arthur of the Davenport Brothers and called to his attention the fact that they were able to release themselves. Sir Arthur feels very strongly in the matter of the Davenport Brothers and although I have told him and proven to him that I was a pupil of Ira Erastus Davenport86 and that Ira personally told me that they did not claim to be Spiritualists and their performances were not given in the name of Spiritualism, Sir Arthur insists that they were Spiritualists and has strongly said that if they did their performances under any other name, then Ira was “not only a liar, but a blasphemer as he went around with Mr. Ferguson, a clergyman, and mixed it all up with religion.”
I reminded Sir Arthur about the Davenport Brothers and pointed out that they were able to free themselves. Sir Arthur feels very strongly about the Davenport Brothers, and even though I’ve informed him and shown him that I was a student of Ira Erastus Davenport86 and that Ira personally told me they didn’t claim to be Spiritualists and their acts weren’t performed in the name of Spiritualism, Sir Arthur insists they were Spiritualists. He has strongly stated that if they performed under any other name, then Ira was “not only a liar but a blasphemer since he was with Mr. Ferguson, a clergyman, and mixed it all up with religion.”
I want to go on record that to the best of my knowledge and belief I never stated that Sir Arthur endorsed the mediumship of the New York Thompsons. I did say there were full page articles87 where he was illustrated as accepting the genuineness of the materialization of his mother. I never claimed that Sir Arthur’s son or brother149 came through the Thomas mediums in Cardiff. I did state that Sir Arthur said they were genuine and that they, the mediums, were helpless to move because he had tied them and in his judgment if they were tied in my presence I would be convinced of their genuineness. I wish to call attention to the fact that in a letter written by the late Stuart Cumberland he agreed with me that there was not a vestige of truth in the mediumship of the Thomas Brothers, and regarding Sir Arthur’s endorsement of the “Masked Lady,” I did not say he endorsed her although I should judge from newspaper88 accounts he seemed very much impressed.
I want to make it clear that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, I never said that Sir Arthur supported the mediumship of the New York Thompsons. I did mention that there were full-page articles87 showing him as acknowledging the authenticity of the materialization of his mother. I never claimed that Sir Arthur’s son or brother149 came through the Thomas mediums in Cardiff. I did say that Sir Arthur believed they were genuine and that the mediums were unable to move because he had tied them up, and in his view, if they were tied in my presence, I would be convinced of their authenticity. I want to highlight that in a letter written by the late Stuart Cumberland, he agreed with me that there was absolutely no truth to the mediumship of the Thomas Brothers. Regarding Sir Arthur’s endorsement of the “Masked Lady,” I didn’t say he endorsed her, although I would assume from newspaper88 reports that he seemed quite impressed.
Sir Arthur has rarely given me an opportunity to deny or affirm any statement. In fact one of our sore points of discussion has been the matter of being quoted, or misquoted,89 in newspapers or periodicals and it seems that Sir Arthur always believes everything I have been quoted as having said. When I was in Oakland, California, I was interviewed by a Mr. Henderson of the Oakland Tribune. I gave him some material to work on, enough for one article from which, to my surprise, he wrote a series of eight articles enlarging and misquoting to an “nth” degree. Sir Arthur took exception to a number of statements which I was supposed to have made and he replied to them caustically through the press and then sent me the following letter in explanation.
Sir Arthur has rarely allowed me the chance to deny or confirm any statement. In fact, one of our ongoing points of contention has been the issue of being quoted or misquoted, 89 in newspapers or magazines, and it seems that Sir Arthur always takes everything I've supposedly said at face value. When I was in Oakland, California, I was interviewed by a Mr. Henderson from the Oakland Tribune. I gave him enough material for one article, but to my surprise, he came up with a series of eight articles that expanded on and misquoted my words to an extreme degree. Sir Arthur objected to several statements I allegedly made and responded to them sharply through the press, then sent me the following letter to clarify.
“The Ambassador
“Los Angeles
“The Ambassador” “Los Angeles
“May 23, 1923.
May 23, 1923.
“My dear Houdini:—
“My dear Houdini:”
“I have had to handle you a little roughly in the Oakland Tribune because they send me a long screed under150 quotation marks, so it is surely accurate. It is so full of errors that I don’t know where to begin. I can’t imagine why you say such wild things which have no basis in fact at all. I put the Thompsons down as humbugs. I never heard of my son or brother through the Thomas brothers. They were never exposed. I never said that Masked Medium was genuine. I wish you would refer to me before publishing such injurious stuff which I have to utterly contradict. I would always tell you the exact facts as I have done with the Zancigs.
“I've had to be a bit tough on you in the Oakland Tribune because they sent me a long piece with150 quotation marks, so it must be right. It's filled with errors, and I don't even know where to start. I can't understand why you make such ridiculous claims that have no basis in reality. I consider the Thompsons to be frauds. I’ve never heard about my son or brother through the Thomas brothers. They were never revealed. I never said that Masked Medium was real. I wish you would check with me before publishing such damaging stuff that I have to completely refute. I would always give you the accurate details, just like I did with the Zancigs.
“Yours sincerely,
“A. Conan Doyle.”
“Best regards, A. Conan Doyle.”
“I hate sparring with a friend in public, but what can I do when you say things which are not correct, and which I have to contradict or else they go by default. It is the same with all this ridiculous stuff of Rinn’s. Unless I disprove it, people imagine it is true.
“I hate sparring with a friend in public, but what can I do when you say things that aren’t accurate, and I have to correct them or else they go unchallenged? It’s the same with all this ridiculous stuff from Rinn. If I don’t disprove it, people will think it’s true."
“A. C. D.”
“A. C. D.”
At the written invitation of Sir Arthur and Lady Doyle Mrs. Houdini and I visited them while they were stopping at the Ambassador Hotel in Atlantic City. One day as Sir Arthur, Mrs. Houdini and I were sitting on the sand skylarking with the children Sir Arthur excused himself saying that he was going to have his usual afternoon nap. He left us but returned in a short time and said “Houdini, if agreeable, Lady Doyle will give you a special seance, as she has a feeling that she might have a message come through. At any rate, she is willing to try,” and turning to Mrs. Houdini he said, “we would like to be alone. You do not mind if we make the experiment without you.” Smilingly, my good little wife said, “Certainly not, go right ahead, Sir Arthur; I will leave Houdini in your151 charge and I know that he will be willing to go to the seance.” Doyle said, “You understand, Mrs. Houdini, that this will be a test to see whether we can make any Spirit come through for Houdini, and conditions may prove better if no other force is present.”
At the invitation of Sir Arthur and Lady Doyle, Mrs. Houdini and I visited them while they were staying at the Ambassador Hotel in Atlantic City. One day, as Sir Arthur, Mrs. Houdini, and I were sitting on the sand playing with the kids, Sir Arthur excused himself, saying he was going to take his usual afternoon nap. He left us but came back shortly and said, “Houdini, if it’s alright with you, Lady Doyle will give you a special séance since she feels she might receive a message. At the very least, she’s willing to try.” Turning to Mrs. Houdini, he added, “We’d like to be alone for this. You don’t mind us trying this without you, right?” With a smile, my wonderful wife replied, “Of course not, go ahead, Sir Arthur; I’ll leave Houdini in your care and I know he’ll be up for the séance.” Doyle then said, “Just so you know, Mrs. Houdini, this will be a test to see if we can connect with any spirit for Houdini, and the conditions might be better if no other force is present.”
Before leaving with Sir Arthur, Mrs. Houdini cued me. We did a second sight or mental performance years ago and still use a system or code whereby we can speak to each other in the presence of others, even though to all outward appearances we are merely talking, pointing or doing the most innocent looking things, but which have different meanings to us.
Before leaving with Sir Arthur, Mrs. Houdini signaled me. We did a mentalism act years ago and still use a system or code that lets us communicate in front of others, even though to everyone else it looks like we’re just talking, pointing, or doing completely innocent things, which actually have different meanings for us.
In that manner Mrs. Houdini told me that on the night previous she had gone into detail with Lady Doyle about the great love I bear for my Mother. She related to her a number of instances, such as, my returning home from long trips, sometimes as far away as Australia, and spending months with my Mother and wearing only the clothes that she had given me, because I thought it would please her and give her some happiness. My wife also remarked about my habit of laying my head on my Mother’s breast, in order to hear her heart beat. Just little peculiarities that mean so much to a mother and son when they love one another as we did.
In that way, Mrs. Houdini told me that the night before, she had shared details with Lady Doyle about the deep love I have for my Mother. She recounted several examples, like how I would come home from long trips, sometimes as far away as Australia, and spend months with my Mother, wearing only the clothes she had given me because I thought it would make her happy. My wife also mentioned my habit of resting my head on my Mother’s chest to hear her heartbeat. Just little quirks that mean so much to a mother and son when they love each other like we did.
I walked with Sir Arthur to the Doyles’ suite. Sir Arthur drew down the shades so as to exclude the bright light. We three, Lady Doyle, Sir Arthur and I, sat around the table on which were a number of pencils and a writing pad, placing our hands on the surface of the table.
I walked with Sir Arthur to the Doyles’ suite. Sir Arthur pulled down the shades to block out the bright light. The three of us—Lady Doyle, Sir Arthur, and I—sat around the table that had several pencils and a writing pad on it, resting our hands on the table's surface.
Sir Arthur started the seance with a devout prayer. I had made up my mind that I would be as religious as it was within my power to be and not at any time did I scoff at the ceremony. I excluded all earthly thoughts and gave my whole soul to the seance.
Sir Arthur began the séance with a sincere prayer. I had decided that I would be as respectful as I could be and never once did I mock the ceremony. I pushed aside all worldly thoughts and dedicated my entire soul to the séance.
152
152
I was willing to believe, even wanted to believe. It was weird to me and with a beating heart I waited, hoping that I might feel once more the presence of my beloved Mother. If there ever was a son who idolized and worshipped his Mother, whose every thought was for her happiness and comfort, that son was myself. My Mother meant my life, her happiness was synonymous with my peace of mind. For that reason, if no other, I wanted to give my very deepest attention to what was going on. It meant to me an easing of all pain that I had in my heart. I especially wanted to speak to my Mother, because that day, June 17, 1922, was her birthday.90 I was determined to embrace Spiritualism if there was any evidence strong enough to down the doubts that have crowded my brain for the past thirty years.
I was willing to believe, even wanted to believe. It felt strange to me, and with a racing heart, I waited, hoping I might once again feel the presence of my beloved Mother. If there was ever a son who idolized and adored his Mother, whose every thought was centered on her happiness and comfort, it was me. My Mother was my life; her happiness was tied to my peace of mind. For that reason, if for no other, I wanted to give my full attention to what was happening. It represented an easing of all the pain in my heart. I especially wanted to talk to my Mother because that day, June 17, 1922, was her birthday.90 I was determined to embrace Spiritualism if there was any evidence strong enough to silence the doubts that have plagued my mind for the past thirty years.
Presently, Lady Doyle was “seized by a Spirit.” Her hands shook and beat the table, her voice trembled and she called to the Spirits to give her a message. Sir Arthur tried to quiet her, asked her to restrain herself, but her hand thumped on the table, her whole body shook and at last, making a cross at the head of the page, started writing. And as she finished each page, Sir Arthur tore the sheet off and handed it to me. I sat serene through it all, hoping and wishing that I might feel my mother’s presence. There wasn’t even a semblance of it. Everyone who has ever had a worshipping Mother and has lost earthly touch, knows the feeling which will come over him at the thought of sensing her presence.
Currently, Lady Doyle was “taken by a Spirit.” Her hands trembled and struck the table, her voice quivered as she called upon the Spirits for a message. Sir Arthur tried to calm her, asking her to control herself, but her hand kept pounding the table, her whole body shook, and finally, making a cross at the top of the page, she began to write. As she finished each page, Sir Arthur ripped it off and handed it to me. I sat calmly through it all, hoping and wishing I could feel my mother’s presence. There wasn’t even a hint of it. Everyone who has ever had a devoted Mother and has lost physical contact understands the feeling that comes over one at the thought of sensing her presence.
The letter which follows, purported to have come from my Mother, I cannot, as much as I desire, accept as having153 been written or inspired by the soul or Spirit of my sweet Mother.
The letter that follows, which is claimed to be from my Mother, I cannot, no matter how much I want to, accept as having been written or inspired by the soul or spirit of my dear Mother. 153
“Oh, my darling, thank God, thank God, at last I’m through—I’ve tried, oh, so often—now I am happy. Why, of course I want to talk to my boy—my own beloved boy—Friends, thank you, with all my heart for this.”—
“Oh, my darling, thank God, thank God, I’m finally done—I’ve tried so many times—now I’m happy. Of course I want to talk to my son—my own beloved son—Friends, thank you, with all my heart for this."
“You have answered the cry of my heart—and of his—God bless him—a thousandfold for all his life for me—never had a Mother such a son—tell him not to grieve—soon he’ll get all the evidence he is so anxious for—Yes we know—tell him I want him to try and write in his own home. It will be far better.”
“You have responded to the longing of my heart—and his—God bless him—a thousand times over for all he has done for me—no Mother has ever had a son like him—tell him not to worry—he will soon get all the proof he is so eager for—Yes, we know—tell him I want him to try writing in his own home. It will be much better.”
“I will work with him—he is so, so dear to me—I am preparing so sweet a home for him in which some day in God’s good time he will come to it, is one of my great joys preparing for our future.”
“I will work with him—he means so much to me—I’m getting ready a lovely home for him where one day, in God’s perfect timing, he will come to live. It’s one of my greatest joys as I plan for our future.”
“I am so happy in this life—it is so full and joyous—my only shadow has been that my beloved one hasn’t known how often I have been with him all the while, all the while—here away from my heart’s darling—combining my work thus in this life of mine.”
“I am so happy in this life—it’s so full and joyful—my only worry has been that my loved one hasn’t realized how often I’ve been with him all along, all along—here away from my heart’s darling—balancing my work in this life of mine.”
“It is so different over here, so much larger and bigger and more beautiful—so lofty—all sweetness around one—nothing that hurts and we see our beloved ones on earth—that is such a joy and comfort to us—Tell him I love him more than ever—the years only increase it—and his goodness fills my soul with gladness and thankfulness. Oh, just this, it is me. I want him only to know that—that—I have bridged the gulf—that is what I wanted, oh, so much—Now I can rest in peace—how soon—”
“It’s so different here, so much larger and more beautiful—so uplifting—everything is sweet around me—nothing that hurts, and we can see our loved ones on earth—that brings us such joy and comfort. Tell him I love him more than ever—the years only make it grow—and his goodness fills my soul with happiness and gratitude. Oh, just this, it is me. I want him to know that—that—I have crossed the divide—that’s what I wanted, oh, so much—Now I can rest in peace—how soon—”
“I always read my beloved son’s mind—his dear mind—there is so much I want to say to him—but—I am almost overwhelmed by this joy of talking to him once154 more—it is almost too much to get through—the joy of it—thank you, thank you, friend, with all my heart for what you have done for me this day—God bless you, too, Sir Arthur, for what you are doing for us—for us, over here—who so need to get in touch with our beloved ones on the earth plane—”
“I always understand my beloved son's thoughts—his precious mind—there's so much I want to say to him—but—I’m almost overwhelmed by this joy of being able to talk to him once154 more—it’s almost too much to handle—the joy of it—thank you, thank you, my friend, with all my heart for what you’ve done for me today—God bless you too, Sir Arthur, for what you’re doing for us—for us, over here—who desperately need to connect with our loved ones on the earth plane—”
“If only the world knew this great truth—how different life would be for men and women—Go on let nothing stop you—great will be your reward hereafter—Good-by—I brought you, Sir Arthur, and my son together—I felt you were the only man who might help us to pierce this veil—and I was right—Bless him, bless him, bless him, I say, from the depths of my soul—he fills my heart and later we shall be together—Oh so happy—a happiness awaits him that he has never dreamed of—tell him I am with him—just tell him that I’ll soon make him know how close I am all the while—his eyes will soon be opened—Good-by again—God’s blessing on you all.”
“If only the world understood this great truth—how different life would be for men and women—Keep going, let nothing hold you back—your reward will be great in the future—Goodbye—I brought you, Sir Arthur, and my son together—I knew you were the only one who could help us see through this veil—and I was right—Bless him, bless him, bless him, I say, from the depths of my soul—he fills my heart and soon we will be together—Oh so happy—a happiness awaits him that he has never dreamed of—tell him I’m with him—just let him know that I’ll soon show him how close I always am—his eyes will be opened soon—Goodbye again—God’s blessing on you all.”
In the case of my seance, Sir Arthur believed that due to the great excitement it was a direct connection.
In my séance, Sir Arthur thought that because of all the excitement, it was a direct connection.
The more so do I hesitate to believe and accept the above letter because, although my sainted mother had been in America for almost fifty years, she could not speak, read nor write English but Spiritualists claim that when a medium is possessed by a Spirit who does not speak the language, she automatically writes, speaks or sings in the language of the deceased; however, Sir Arthur has told me that a Spirit becomes more educated the longer it is departed and that my blessed Mother had been able to master the English language in Heaven.
The more I hesitate to believe and accept the letter above because, although my beloved mother had been in America for almost fifty years, she couldn't speak, read, or write English. But Spiritualists say that when a medium is connected to a Spirit who doesn't speak the language, she automatically writes, speaks, or sings in the language of the deceased. However, Sir Arthur has told me that a Spirit becomes more educated the longer it’s been gone, and that my dear Mother was able to master the English language in Heaven.
After the purported letter from my Mother had been written and I had read it over very carefully, Sir Arthur advised me to follow out the advice, given by my Mother,—to try to write when I reached home.
After the supposed letter from my mother was written and I had read it very carefully, Sir Arthur suggested I follow the advice given by my mother—to try to write when I got home.
155
155
I picked up a pencil in a haphazard manner and said, “Is there any particular way in which I must hold this pencil when I want to write, or does it write automatically?” I then wrote the name of “Powell” entirely of my own volition. Sir Arthur jumped up excitedly and read what I had just written. He saw the word “Powell” and said, “The Spirits have directed you in writing the name of my dear fighting partner in Spiritualism, Dr. Ellis Powell, who has just died in England. I am the person he is most likely to signal to, and here is his name coming through your hands. Truly Saul is among the Prophets.”
I picked up a pencil casually and asked, “Is there a specific way I should hold this pencil when I want to write, or does it just write on its own?” I then wrote the name “Powell” completely of my own free will. Sir Arthur jumped up excitedly and read what I had just written. He saw the word “Powell” and said, “The Spirits have guided you to write the name of my dear colleague in Spiritualism, Dr. Ellis Powell, who has just passed away in England. I’m the person he’s most likely trying to reach, and here’s his name coming through your hands. Truly Saul is among the Prophets.”
I must emphatically state that this name was written entirely of my own volition and in full consciousness. I had in my mind, my friend Frederick Eugene Powell, the American Magician, with whom at the time I was having a great deal of correspondence regarding a business proposition which has since been consummated. There is not the slightest doubt of it having been more than a deliberate mystification on my part, or let us say a kindlier word regarding my thoughts and call it “coincidence.”
I want to be clear that I wrote this name completely on my own and with full awareness. I was thinking of my friend Frederick Eugene Powell, the American Magician, with whom I was in a lot of communication about a business deal that has since been finalized. There’s absolutely no doubt that it was more than just a planned puzzle on my part, or we can be nicer about it and just call it “coincidence.”
A few days later Sir Arthur sent me the following letter in reference to my explanation of the writing of the name, “Powell.”
A few days later, Sir Arthur sent me this letter regarding my explanation of how to write the name "Powell."
“The Ambassador,
New York,
June 20th, 1922.
“The Ambassador,
New York,
June 20, 1922.
“My dear Houdini:—
“My dear Houdini:"
“... No, the Powell explanation, won’t do. Not only is he the one man who would wish to get me, but in the evening, Mrs. M., the lady medium, got, “there is a man here. He wants to say that he is sorry he had to speak so abruptly this afternoon.” The message was then broken by your Mother’s renewed message and so we got156 no name. But it confirms me in the belief that it was Powell. However, you will no doubt test your powers further.
“... No, the explanation from Powell doesn't work. Not only is he the one guy who would want to get to me, but in the evening, Mrs. M., the lady medium, said, “there is a man here. He wants to say that he’s sorry he had to speak so abruptly this afternoon.” Then the message was interrupted by your mother’s new message, so we didn’t get a name. But it strengthens my belief that it was Powell. However, you will no doubt explore your abilities further.
(Signed) “A. Conan Doyle.”
(Signed) “A. Conan Doyle.”
I had written an article for the New York Sun, October 30, 1922, which gave my views in reference to Spiritualism and at the same time answered the challenge offered by the General Assembly of Spiritualists of New York State. This had been called to the attention of Sir Arthur, who wrote as follows:
I wrote an article for the New York Sun, October 30, 1922, where I shared my thoughts on Spiritualism and also responded to the challenge presented by the General Assembly of Spiritualists of New York State. This was brought to Sir Arthur's attention, who wrote the following:
“Windlesham,
Crowborough,
Sussex.
Windlesham, Crowborough, Sussex.
November 19, 1922.
November 19, 1922.
“My dear Houdini:—
“My dear Houdini:”
“They sent me the New York Sun with your article and no doubt wanted me to answer it, but I have no fancy for sparring with a friend in public, so I took no notice.
“They sent me the New York Sun with your article and no doubt wanted me to respond, but I’m not interested in having a public disagreement with a friend, so I ignored it.
“But none the less, I felt rather sore about it. You have all the right in the world to hold your own opinion, but when you say that you have had no evidence of survival, you say what I cannot reconcile with what I saw with my own eyes. I know, by many examples, the purity of my wife’s mediumship, and I saw what you got and what the effect was upon you at the time. You know also you yourself at once wrote down, with your own hand, the name of Powell, the one man who might be expected to communicate with me. Unless you were joking when you said that you did not know of this Powell’s death, then surely that was evidential, since the idea that out of all your friends you had chanced to write the name of one who exactly corresponded, would surely be too wonderful a coincidence.
“But still, I felt really hurt about it. You have every right to your own opinion, but when you claim that you have seen no evidence of survival, you're saying something I can’t accept after witnessing what I did. I know from many examples the purity of my wife’s mediumship, and I saw what you received and how it affected you at that moment. You also wrote down, with your own hand, the name of Powell, the one person who might be expected to communicate with me. Unless you were joking when you said you didn’t know about Powell’s death, then surely that was evidence, since the chance that you randomly wrote down the name of someone who matched perfectly would be an incredible coincidence."
157
157
“However, I don’t propose to discuss this subject any more with you, for I consider that you have had your proofs and that the responsibility of accepting or rejecting is with you. As it is a very real lasting responsibility. However, I have it at last, for I have done my best to give you the truth. I will, however, send you my little book, on the fraud perpetrated upon Hope, but that will be my last word on the subject. Meanwhile, there are lots of other subjects on which we can all meet in friendly converse.
“However, I don’t plan to discuss this topic any further with you, because I believe you’ve received enough evidence, and now it’s up to you to decide whether to accept or reject it. It's a significant and lasting responsibility. I’ve done my best to present you with the truth. I will, however, send you my little book about the deception aimed at Hope, but that will be my final comment on the matter. In the meantime, there are plenty of other topics we can all talk about in a friendly way.”
“Yours very sincerely,
(Signed) “A. Conan Doyle.”
"Sincerely yours, (Signed) A. Conan Doyle."
To which I replied:—
To which I replied:—
“December 15, 1922.
December 15, 1922.
“Sir Arthur Conan Doyle,
Windlesham,
Crowborough,
Sussex.
Arthur Conan Doyle,
Windlesham,
Crowborough,
Sussex.
“My dear Sir Arthur:—
"Dear Sir Arthur,"
“Received your letter regarding my article in the New York Sun. You write that you are very sore. I trust that it is not with me, because you, having been truthful and manly all your life, naturally must admire the same traits in other human beings.
“Received your letter about my article in the New York Sun. You say that you’re really upset. I hope it’s not because of me, since you’ve always been honest and strong all your life, so you must appreciate those same qualities in others.”
“I know you are honorable and sincere and think I owe you an explanation regarding the letter I received through the hands of Lady Doyle.
“I know you are honorable and sincere and believe I owe you an explanation about the letter I got from Lady Doyle.”
“I was heartily in accord and sympathy at that seance but the letter was written entirely in English and my sainted Mother could not read, write or speak the English language. I did not care to discuss it at the time because of my emotion in trying to sense the presence of my158 Mother, if there was such a thing possible, to keep me quiet until time passed, and I could give it the proper deduction.
“I completely agreed and felt connected during that séance, but the letter was written entirely in English, and my beloved Mother couldn't read, write, or speak the language. I didn't want to talk about it at the time because I was so emotional, trying to sense the presence of my158 Mother, if that was even possible, to keep me calm until some time passed, and I could analyze it properly.”
“Regarding my having written the name ‘Powell.’ Frederick Eugene Powell is a very dear friend of mine. He had just passed through two serious operations. Furthermore Mrs. Powell had a paralytic stroke at that time. I was having some business dealings with him which entailed a great deal of correspondence; therefore, naturally, his name was uppermost in my mind and I cannot make myself believe that my hand was guided by your friend. It was just a coincidence.
“About me writing the name ‘Powell.’ Frederick Eugene Powell is a close friend of mine. He had just gone through two major surgeries. Also, Mrs. Powell had a stroke at that time. I was involved in some business matters with him that required a lot of correspondence; so, naturally, his name was at the top of my mind, and I can't convince myself that my hand was influenced by your friend. It was just a coincidence.”
“I trust my clearing up of the seance, from my point of view is satisfactory, and that you do not harbor any ill feelings, because I hold both Lady Doyle and yourself in the highest esteem. I know you treat this as a religion but personally I cannot do so, for up to the present time I have never seen or heard anything that could convert me.
“I hope my explanation of the séance from my perspective is satisfactory and that you don’t hold any grudges because I have a lot of respect for both Lady Doyle and you. I understand you consider this a religion, but I personally can’t view it that way because, up to now, I haven't seen or heard anything that could change my mind.”
“Trusting you will accept my letter in the same honest, good faith feeling as it has been written.
“Trusting you will receive my letter with the same honesty and good intentions with which it was written.
“With best wishes to Lady Doyle, yourself and the family, in which Mrs. Houdini joins,
“With best wishes to Lady Doyle, you, and the family, which Mrs. Houdini also sends her regards,”
“Sincerely yours,
(Signed) “Houdini.”
“Sincerely yours, (Signed) “Houdini.”
In January 1923, the Scientific American issued a challenge of $2500. to the first person to produce a psychic photograph under test conditions. An additional $2500. was offered to the first person who, under the test conditions, defined, and to the satisfaction of the judges named, produced an objective psychic manifestation of physical character as defined, and of such sort that permanent instrumental record may be made of its occurrence.
In January 1923, Scientific American issued a challenge of $2500 to the first person who could produce a psychic photograph under tested conditions. An extra $2500 was offered to the first person who could define, and to the satisfaction of the appointed judges, produce an objective psychic manifestation of a physical nature as specified, that could be permanently recorded with instruments.
159
159
The committee named were: Dr. William McDougall, D.Sc., Professor of Psychology at Harvard; Daniel Frisk Comstock, Ph.D., former member of the Faculty of the Massachusetts Institute of Technology; Walter Franklin Prince, Ph.D., Principal Research Officer for the S. P. R.; Hereward Carrington, Ph.D., Psychic Investigator; J. Malcolm Bird, Member of the Scientific American Staff; and myself.91
The committee members were: Dr. William McDougall, D.Sc., Professor of Psychology at Harvard; Daniel Frisk Comstock, Ph.D., former member of the Faculty of the Massachusetts Institute of Technology; Walter Franklin Prince, Ph.D., Principal Research Officer for the S. P. R.; Hereward Carrington, Ph.D., Psychic Investigator; J. Malcolm Bird, Member of the Scientific American Staff; and myself.91
Sir Arthur’s letter is self-explanatory.
Sir Arthur's letter explains itself.
“Windlesham,
Crowborough,
Sussex.
“January 1, 1923.
Windlesham, Crowborough, Sussex. January 1, 1923.
“My dear Houdini:
"My dear Houdini:"
“... I see that you are on the Scientific American Committee, but how can it be called an Impartial Committee when you have committed yourself to such statements as that some Spiritualists pass away before they realize how they have been deluded, etc? You have every possible right to hold such an opinion, but you can’t sit on an Impartial Committee afterwards. It becomes biased at once. What I wanted was five good clear-headed men who can push to it without any prejudice160 at all, like the Dialectical Society92 of London, who unanimously endorsed the phenomena.
“… I see you're part of the Scientific American Committee, but how can it be called an Impartial Committee when you've already made statements suggesting that some Spiritualists pass away before they realize how they've been deceived, etc.? You have every right to hold that opinion, but you can't serve on an Impartial Committee afterward. It becomes biased right away. What I wanted was five clear-headed individuals who can approach this without any prejudice160 at all, like the Dialectical Society92 of London, who all supported the phenomena.
“Once more all greetings,
"Once again, all greetings,"
(Signed) “A. Conan Doyle.”
(Signed) “A. Conan Doyle.”
On May 21, 22 and 24 the Scientific American held their first test seances. The permanent sitters were Mr. Walker, Mr. Lescurboura, Mr. J. Malcolm Bird of the Editorial staff of the Scientific American, Mr. Owen of the Times, Mr. Granville Lehrmann of the American Telephone and Telegraph and Richard I. Worrell, a friend of the medium. Drs. Carrington and Prince of the Committee of Judges sat on Monday. Dr. Prince and myself on Thursday. On Tuesday the Committee was represented by Mr. Frederick Keating, conjuror.
On May 21, 22, and 24, Scientific American held their first test seances. The regular participants were Mr. Walker, Mr. Lescurboura, Mr. J. Malcolm Bird from the editorial team of Scientific American, Mr. Owen from the Times, Mr. Granville Lehrmann from American Telephone and Telegraph, and Richard I. Worrell, a friend of the medium. Drs. Carrington and Prince from the Committee of Judges attended on Monday. Dr. Prince and I were there on Thursday. On Tuesday, the Committee was represented by Mr. Frederick Keating, a magician.
The medium, a man by the name of George Valentine of Wilkes-Barre, Penn., claimed to be genuine. He was trapped by being seated on a chair which was so arranged that when he arose an electric light arrangement was fixed in the room adjoining, together with dictographs and a phosphorous button. In the estimation of the Committee, Mr. Valentine was just a common, ordinary trickster.
The medium, a man named George Valentine from Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania, claimed to be legitimate. He was caught because he was sitting in a chair that was set up so that when he got up, an electric light system activated in the next room, along with recording devices and a phosphorescent button. The Committee believed that Mr. Valentine was simply an average, everyday con artist.
Lady Doyle, Miss Juliet Karcher, Mrs. Houdini, Sir Arthur and I were lunching at the Royal Automobile Club in London, May 11, 1920, and Sir Arthur called attention to the fact that a few days previously they had been sitting at the same table with a powerful medium, and he told me in a very serious tone, which was corroborated161 by Lady Doyle, that the table started to move all around the place to the astonishment of the waiter, who was not aware of the close proximity of the medium.
Lady Doyle, Miss Juliet Karcher, Mrs. Houdini, Sir Arthur, and I were having lunch at the Royal Automobile Club in London on May 11, 1920. Sir Arthur pointed out that just a few days earlier, they had been sitting at the same table with a powerful medium. He told me in a very serious tone, which Lady Doyle confirmed, that the table began to move all around, much to the surprise of the waiter, who didn't know the medium was so close by. 161
All the time he was relating it, I watched him closely and saw that both he and Lady Doyle were most sincere and believed what they had told me to be an actual fact.
All the while he was telling the story, I watched him closely and noticed that both he and Lady Doyle were completely sincere and believed what they were saying was true.
There are times when I almost doubt the sincerity of some of Sir Arthur’s statements, even though I do not doubt the sincerity of his belief.
There are times when I almost question the sincerity of some of Sir Arthur’s statements, even though I have no doubt about the sincerity of his beliefs.
I have been over a number of letters which I have received from Sir Arthur during the last few years and selected the following excerpts which show his viewpoint regarding many of the matters we have discussed.
I’ve gone through several letters from Sir Arthur that I’ve received over the past few years and picked out the following excerpts that reflect his perspective on many of the topics we’ve talked about.
“I do not wonder that they put you down as an occult. As I read the accounts I do not see how you do it. You must be a brave man as well as exceptionally dexterous.”
“I’m not surprised they label you as mysterious. As I read the reports, I can’t figure out how you manage it. You must be really brave as well as incredibly skilled.”
“How you get out of the diving suits beats me, but the whole thing beats me completely.”
“How you get out of the diving suits is a mystery to me, but the whole situation is just totally baffling.”
“I spoke of the Davenport Brothers. Your word on the matter knowing, as you do both the man and the possibilities of his art, would be final.”
“I mentioned the Davenport Brothers. Your opinion on this, knowing as you do both the man and the potential of his craft, would be decisive.”
“You are to me a perpetual mystery. No doubt you are to everyone.”
“You are a constant mystery to me. I’m sure you are to everyone else too.”
“In a fair light I saw my dead Mother as clearly as I ever saw her in life. I am a cool observer and I do not make mistakes. It was wonderful—but it taught me nothing I did not know before.”
“In a good light, I saw my dead mother as clearly as I ever saw her in life. I’m a keen observer and I don’t make mistakes. It was amazing—but it didn’t teach me anything I didn’t already know.”
“Our best remembrances to your wife and yourself. For God’s sake be careful in those fearsome feats of yours. You ought to be able to retire now.”
“Our best wishes to you and your wife. Please be careful with those dangerous stunts of yours. You should be able to retire now.”
“These clairvoyants whose names I have given you are passive agents in themselves and powerless. If left to themselves they guess and muddle—as they sometimes do, when the true connection is formed, all is clear. That162 connection depends on the forces beyond, which are repelled by frivolity or curiosity but act under the impulse of sympathy.”
“These clairvoyants whose names I’ve shared with you are passive and powerless on their own. If you leave them to their own devices, they might guess and get confused—as they sometimes do—but when the true connection is established, everything becomes clear. That connection relies on outside forces, which are pushed away by silliness or curiosity but are activated by genuine sympathy.”
“I see that you know a great deal about the negative side of Spiritualism.”
"I can tell you know quite a bit about the downsides of Spiritualism."
“If you think of a lost friend before going to a seance and breathe a prayer that you may be allowed to get in touch you will have a chance—otherwise none. It really does depend upon psychic or mental vibrations and harmonies.”
“If you think of a lost friend before going to a séance and say a prayer to connect with them, you'll have a chance—otherwise, you won’t. It truly depends on psychic or mental vibrations and harmonies.”
“I fear there is much fraud among American mediums where Spiritualism seems to have deservedly fallen into disrepute. Even when genuine it is used for stock exchange, and other base worldly purposes. No wonder it has sunk low in the very land that was honored by the first Spiritual manifestations of the series.”
“I’m afraid there’s a lot of fraud among American mediums, and Spiritualism has justly fallen out of favor. Even when it’s real, it’s often used for the stock market and other selfish worldly reasons. It’s no surprise that it has declined in the very land that was honored by the first Spiritual manifestations.”
“You certainly have very wonderful powers, whether inborn or acquired.”
“You definitely have amazing abilities, whether you were born with them or developed them.”
“I envy you the privilege of having met Ira Davenport.”
“I envy you for the chance to have met Ira Davenport.”
“Most of our great mediums at present are unpaid amateurs, inaccessible to any but Spiritualists.”
“Most of our great mediums today are unpaid amateurs, available only to Spiritualists.”
“Something must come your way if you really persevere and get it out of your mind that you should follow it as a terrier follows a rat.”
“Something will come your way if you truly stick with it and let go of the idea that you should chase it like a terrier chases a rat.”
“Mental harmony does not in the least abrogate common sense.”
“Mental harmony does not in any way negate common sense.”
“I heard of your remarkable feat in Bristol. My dear chap, why do you go around the world seeking a demonstration of the occult when you are giving one all the time?”
“I heard about your amazing achievement in Bristol. My dear friend, why do you travel the world looking for proof of the supernatural when you're demonstrating it all the time?”
“I know Hope to be a true psychic and will give you my reasons when I treat it, but you can give no man a blank check for honesty on every particular occasion, whether there is a temptation to hedge when psychic163 power runs low is a question to be considered. I am for an uncompromising honesty—but also for thorough examination based on true knowledge.”
“I know Hope is a genuine psychic, and I will share my reasons when I discuss it, but you can’t trust any person to be completely honest all the time. It's worth considering whether they might hold back when their psychic abilities aren’t at their best. I support total honesty, but I also believe in careful scrutiny grounded in real knowledge.”
“I am amused by your investigation with the Society for Psychical Research. Have they never thought of investigating you?”
“I find your research with the Society for Psychical Research pretty entertaining. Have they ever considered looking into you?”
“It was good of you to give those poor invalids a show and you will find yourself in the third sphere alright with your dear wife, world without end, whatever you may believe.”
“It was nice of you to put on a show for those poor invalids, and you’ll definitely find yourself in the third sphere with your beloved wife, forever and ever, no matter what you might believe.”
“Incredulity seems to me to be a sort of insanity under the circumstances.” This was in reference to some photographs of ectoplasm which I questioned.
“Incredulity feels like a kind of madness in this situation.” This was in reference to some photographs of ectoplasm that I doubted.
“This talk of ‘fake’ is in most cases nonsense and shows our own imperfect knowledge of conditions and of the ways of Controls, who often take short cuts to their ends, having no regard at all to our critical idea.”
“This talk of ‘fake’ is mostly nonsense and reveals our limited understanding of the conditions and the methods of the Controls, who often take shortcuts to achieve their goals, completely disregarding our critical perspective.”
“Our opponents talk of one failure and omit a great series of successes. However, truth wins and there is lots of time.”
“Our opponents focus on one failure and ignore a whole lot of successes. However, the truth prevails and there’s plenty of time.”
“I never let a pressman (newspaper man) get away with it with impunity if I can help it.”93
“I never let a journalist get away with it without consequences if I can help it.”93
164
164
“Our relations are certainly curious and likely to become more so, for as long as you attack what I know from experience to be true I have no alternative but to attack you in turn. How long a private friendship can survive such an ordeal I do not know, but at least I did not create the situation.”
“Our relationship is definitely interesting and probably going to get even more so, because as long as you challenge what I know from experience to be true, I have no choice but to push back. I’m not sure how long a private friendship can last under these circumstances, but at least I didn't create the situation.”
“You have a reputation among Spiritualists of being a bitterly prejudiced enemy who would make trouble if it were possible—I know this is not so.”
“You have a reputation among Spiritualists as a deeply biased opponent who would cause problems if you could—I know that's not true.”
On page 150 of Sir Arthur’s book “Our American Adventure” he says:
On page 150 of Sir Arthur's book "Our American Adventure," he says:
“Houdini is not one of those shallow men who imagine they can explain away Spiritual phenomena as parlor tricks, but he retains an open—and ever, I think, a more receptive—mind toward mysteries which are beyond his art. He understands, I hope, that to get truth in the matter you have not to sit as a Sanhedrim of Judgement, like the Circle of Conjurors in London, since Spiritual truth does not come as a culprit to a bar, but you must submit in a humble spirit to psychic conditions and so go forth, making most progress when on your knees.”
“Houdini isn't one of those superficial people who think they can dismiss spiritual phenomena as simple magic tricks. He keeps an open mind—and I believe it’s becoming more open—toward mysteries that go beyond his craft. I hope he understands that to uncover the truth, you can’t just act like a panel of judges, like the Circle of Conjurors in London. Spiritual truth doesn’t present itself like a defendant in court; instead, you must approach it with humility, accepting the psychic conditions, and you'll find you make the most progress when you’re on your knees.”
Sir Arthur has told me time and time again that his whole life is based upon the subject of Spiritualism and that he has sacrificed some of the best years of his life to the betterment and spread of the cause, which, due to his sincerity, is a beautiful faith.94 But in my opinion it165 is no “sacrifice” to convince people who have recently suffered a bereavement of the possibility and reality of communicating with their dear ones. To me the poor suffering followers eagerly searching for relief from the heart-pain that follows the passing on of a dear one are the “sacrifice.”
Sir Arthur has told me time and again that his whole life revolves around Spiritualism and that he has devoted some of the best years of his life to promoting and improving this cause, which, because of his sincerity, is a beautiful belief.94 But in my opinion, it’s not a “sacrifice” to persuade people who have recently experienced a loss about the possibility and reality of communicating with their loved ones. To me, the poor, suffering followers who are desperately seeking comfort from the heartache that comes after losing someone dear are the real “sacrifice.”
Sir Arthur thinks that I have great mediumistic powers and that some of my feats are done with the aid of spirits. Everything I do is accomplished by material means, humanly possible, no matter how baffling it is to the layman. He says that I do not enter a seance in the right frame of mind, that I should be more submissive, but in all the seances I have attended I have never had a feeling of antagonism. I have no desire to discredit Spiritualism; I have no warfare with Sir Arthur; I have no fight with the Spiritists; but I do believe it is my duty, for the betterment of humanity, to place frankly before the public the results of my long investigation of Spiritualism. I am willing to be convinced; my mind is open, but the proof must be such as to leave no vestige of doubt that what is claimed to be done is accomplished only through or by supernatural power. So far I have never on any occasion, in all the seances I have attended, seen anything which would lead me to credit a mediumistic performance with supernatural aid, nor have I ever seen anything which has convinced me that it is possible to communicate with those who have passed out of this life. Therefore I do not agree with Sir Arthur.
Sir Arthur believes that I have strong mediumistic abilities and that some of my acts are assisted by spirits. Everything I do is achieved through practical, human means, no matter how perplexing it may seem to the average person. He says that I don't approach a séance in the right mindset and that I should be more compliant, but in all the séances I've attended, I've never felt any hostility. I don’t want to undermine Spiritualism; I have no conflict with Sir Arthur or the Spiritists. However, I believe it’s my responsibility, for the benefit of humanity, to candidly share the results of my extensive investigation into Spiritualism. I’m open to being convinced; my mind is ready, but the evidence must be so clear that there is no doubt that what is claimed is achieved solely through supernatural means. So far, in all the séances I’ve attended, I have never witnessed anything that would lead me to believe a mediumistic act has supernatural support, nor have I seen anything that has convinced me it's possible to communicate with those who have passed away. Therefore, I do not agree with Sir Arthur.
166
166
CHAPTER X
WHY GHOST SLIME?
Years have passed since my first meeting with the Hon. Everard Feilding! Many times during those years I have discussed Spiritualism with him and no one has ever been more interested than he in the results of my investigations and study of it and it was through his help that I was able to investigate personally the famous Eva Carriere, better known perhaps as Mlle. Eva.
Years have gone by since my first meeting with the Hon. Everard Feilding! Many times during those years I have talked about Spiritualism with him, and no one has ever been more interested than he in the results of my investigations and studies on it. It was through his help that I was able to personally investigate the famous Eva Carriere, better known as Mlle. Eva.
One evening in the spring of 1920 during a quiet dinner at his home in London the conversation drifted toward Ectoplasm. I told Mr. and Mrs.95 Feilding about attending a Sunday meeting of the London Psychical College through the courtesy of Hewat McKenzie. At this meeting Mme. Bisson and Mlle. Eva were introduced by Fornieur d’Albe and Mme. Bisson while delivering an impromptu talk seized the opportunity to resent the attack of a French magician and to explain in unmistakable tones her antagonism toward prestidigitators.
One evening in the spring of 1920, during a quiet dinner at his home in London, the conversation turned to Ectoplasm. I told Mr. and Mrs.95 Feilding about attending a Sunday meeting of the London Psychical College, thanks to Hewat McKenzie. At this meeting, Mme. Bisson and Mlle. Eva were introduced by Fornieur d’Albe, and while giving an impromptu talk, Mme. Bisson took the chance to respond to an attack by a French magician and clearly expressed her dislike for illusionists.
Mr. Feilding assured me I was correct about her antipathy towards magicians and suggested that the only way I could ever hope to attend one of her seances was to convince the medium that I was not one of the biased prestidigitator class, and proposed as a means to attain this end a theatre party to see my performance and thus enable Mme. Bisson and Mlle. Eva to judge for themselves.167 This was arranged and the night they came to the theatre to see me I did the Torture Cell Mystery, in which I am completely submerged, head foremost, in a tank of water, and it is a physical impossibility to obtain air while locked in the device. They were so much mystified that they expressed a desire to attend another performance of mine sometime in the near future. I had just accepted a challenge to escape from a packing case which was to be built on the stage by experienced carpenters and thinking that it would be an interesting performance for Mme. Bisson to witness I extended her an invitation and received the following letter in reply.
Mr. Feilding confirmed that I was right about her dislike for magicians and suggested that the only way I could ever hope to go to one of her seances was to convince the medium that I wasn’t one of those biased magicians. He proposed that I host a theater party to show her my performance, so Madame Bisson and Mademoiselle Eva could judge for themselves.167 This was set up, and on the night they came to watch me, I performed the Torture Cell Mystery, where I am completely submerged, headfirst, in a tank of water, making it physically impossible to get air while locked in the device. They were so intrigued that they said they wanted to attend another one of my performances soon. I had just accepted a challenge to escape from a packing case that would be constructed on stage by skilled carpenters, and thinking it would be an interesting performance for Madame Bisson to see, I invited her. I received the following letter in response.
“May 19, 1920.
May 19, 1920.
“Dear Mr. Houdini:
"Dear Mr. Houdini,"
“We, Mlle. Eva and I, shall be charmed to see you at the performance of which you have spoken to me, on next Wednesday. Since you have had the great kindness to offer us several tickets, it gives me great pleasure to accept, and if you wish, you may send us four, as we expect to join in the applause with Mr. and Mrs. Feilding.
“We, Mlle. Eva and I, would love to see you at the performance you mentioned next Wednesday. Since you’ve kindly offered us several tickets, I’m happy to accept, and if you’d like, you can send us four, as we plan to join in the applause with Mr. and Mrs. Feilding."
“I also wish to tell you something else!
“I also want to share something else with you!
“You know that we give seances here, showing the phenomena of materialization. These are not spirit studies. They are scientific.
“You know that we hold séances here, demonstrating the phenomena of materialization. These aren't studies about spirits. They are scientific.”
“It would interest Mr. Feilding and ourselves to have at our seances a master in the art of prestidigitation, but I have always refused to admit to my house, an ordinary prestidigitator, or even one of better rank. Our work is serious and real, and the gift of Mlle. Eva might disappear forever, if some awkward individual insists on thinking there is fraud involved, instead of real and interesting facts, which especially interest the scientific.
“It would be intriguing for Mr. Feilding and us to have a professional magician at our sessions, but I have always declined to allow an ordinary magician, or even one of a higher caliber, into my home. Our work is serious and genuine, and Mlle. Eva's gift could vanish forever if someone clumsy insists on believing there's deception involved, rather than appreciating the real and fascinating phenomena that particularly interest the scientific community."
“For you this does not hold! You are above all this.168 You are a magnificent actor, who can not call himself a prestidigitator, a title beneath a man of your talent.
“For you, this doesn’t apply! You’re above all this.168 You’re a magnificent performer who shouldn’t label himself as a magician—that’s a title beneath someone of your talent."
“I shall therefore, (rather we shall) be proud to see you attend our seances and hear you tell us all, after you have been thoroughly convinced yourself, that their merit is far beneath your own, for these manifestations depend merely upon allowing the forces of nature to act, and lie simply in truth of fact. Whereas with you, it is your merit, your talent, and your personal valor that have enabled you to attain the place of King in your art.
“I will be proud to see you come to our sessions and hear you tell us, once you’re completely convinced, that their worth is far less than yours, because these manifestations just rely on letting the forces of nature work and are simply based on the truth. In contrast, it’s your merit, your talent, and your personal bravery that have allowed you to reach the status of King in your art.”
“With kind and esteemed regards to Mme. Houdini and yourself,
“With warm and respectful regards to Mrs. Houdini and you,
(Signed) Juliette Bisson.”
(Signed) Juliette Bisson.”
(Translated.)
(Translated.)
When I showed this letter to Mr. Feilding he was both surprised and pleased for it gave him an opportunity to invite me to become one of the Committee which was to investigate Mme. Bisson and Mlle. Eva’s seances to be held by the Society for Psychical Research, and so at the combined invitations of the mediums and Mr. Feilding I attended eight. Each of them lasted three hours and I firmly believe that a description of them and their results is important.
When I showed this letter to Mr. Feilding, he was both surprised and happy because it gave him a chance to invite me to join the Committee that was going to investigate Mme. Bisson and Mlle. Eva’s seances held by the Society for Psychical Research. So, with the combined invitations from the mediums and Mr. Feilding, I attended eight of them. Each session lasted three hours, and I strongly believe that a description of these sessions and their outcomes is important.
At these seances my word was pledged to give full and sacred thoughts and I tried to control my thoughts so that my whole attention could be given to the medium. There was no scoffing and there was the will to believe. I felt that if anything was manifested by the Spirits my conscience would be clear. However, I sat with my eyes open, taking in even the most minute details and keeping on my guard against any trickery. A number of times I occupied a “control” chair at the medium’s left with her left limb between mine and both of my hands holding her left hand and wrist, while Eric Dingwall had the Committee169 seat on her right. Eva was accompanied at all of the seances by Mme. Bisson and the method of procedure was always the same. After Eva had been stripped and searched96 in an adjoining room by the lady members of the Committee, she returned dressed in tights and Mme. Bisson would then put her into a mesmeric sleep. There is no doubt in my mind that the girl was really put to sleep. We were requested to all join in asking her in unison for about fifteen minutes at each crisis to “give”—“donnez”—then, after about three hours, she would bring forth this alleged ectoplasm.
At these seances, I committed to sharing genuine and sincere thoughts, and I tried to focus my mind so that all my attention could be directed to the medium. There was no skepticism, and everyone was willing to believe. I felt that if anything was revealed by the Spirits, my conscience would be clear. However, I kept my eyes open, observing even the smallest details and staying alert for any tricks. Several times, I took a “control” chair on the medium’s left, with her left leg between mine, and both of my hands holding her left hand and wrist, while Eric Dingwall had the Committee seat on her right. Eva was always accompanied at the seances by Mme. Bisson, and the procedure was consistently the same. After Eva had been stripped and searched in an adjoining room by the female members of the Committee, she returned dressed in tights, and Mme. Bisson would then put her into a deep sleep. I have no doubt that the girl was genuinely put to sleep. We were all asked to join in unison for about fifteen minutes at each critical moment, urging her to “give”—“donnez”—and then, after about three hours, she would present this so-called ectoplasm.
At one of the seances the Hon. Feilding did insist on Eva’s eating crackers and drinking coffee, so that if she had anything concealed in her stomach, which she might by regurgitation expel, the coffee would discolor it.
At one of the seances, the Hon. Feilding insisted that Eva eat crackers and drink coffee, so that if she had anything hidden in her stomach that she could throw up, the coffee would change its color.
The seance of June 22, 1920, was held at 20 Hanover Square, London. Mme. Bisson and Eva retired to another room and Eric Dingwall sewed a black lace veil to the tights which Eva wore. This veil completely enshrouded her and looked like a sort of bag or net. The object of this was to prevent her from placing anything in her mouth or get anything from her tights to the neck—in fact, it was a double security against fraud. We sat and waited and finally she expelled from her mouth a great deal of foam.
The séance on June 22, 1920, took place at 20 Hanover Square, London. Mme. Bisson and Eva went to another room while Eric Dingwall attached a black lace veil to the tights that Eva was wearing. This veil completely covered her and looked like a sort of bag or net. The purpose of this was to stop her from putting anything in her mouth or taking anything from her tights to her neck—essentially, it was double security against fraud. We sat and waited, and eventually she spat out a lot of foam from her mouth.
Feilding and Baggley stated that it looked as though it had come from her nose. I saw distinctly that it was a heavy froth and was adhering to her veil on the inside. Dingwall, who sat next to the medium, agreed with me it had emanated from her mouth, but when she leaned forward it looked as though it was coming from her nose. She produced a white plaster and eventually managed to juggle it over her eye. There was a face in it which170 looked to me like a colored cartoon and seemed to have been unrolled.
Feilding and Baggley said it seemed like it had come from her nose. I could clearly see that it was a thick foam that was stuck to the inside of her veil. Dingwall, who was sitting next to the medium, agreed with me that it had come from her mouth, but when she leaned forward, it looked like it was coming from her nose. She took out a white plaster and eventually managed to juggle it over her eye. There was a face in it that170 looked to me like a colored cartoon and seemed to have been unfolded.
The last thing she produced that evening was a substance which she said she felt in her mouth and asked permission to use her hands to show. This was granted and she took a load from her mouth behind the veil which was wet and looked soaked. It appeared to be inflated rubber. No one saw a face painted on it. Presently it seemed to disappear. They all said it “vanished suddenly,” but my years of experience in presenting the Hindoo needle trick97 convinced me that she “sleight-of-handed” it into her mouth while pretending to have it between her fingers. I know positively that the move she made is almost identical with the manner in which I manipulate my experiment. Dingwall was very confident and told Mme. Bisson that he was nearly satisfied with Eva’s experiments. She showed her peevishness to Feilding so plainly that I could scarcely conceal my smiles.
The last thing she produced that evening was a substance she said she felt in her mouth and asked if she could use her hands to demonstrate. Permission was granted, and she took something from her mouth behind the veil that was wet and looked soaked. It appeared to be inflated rubber. No one saw a face painted on it. Soon enough, it seemed to disappear. They all said it “vanished suddenly,” but my years of experience with the Hindoo needle trick convinced me that she palmed it into her mouth while pretending to hold it between her fingers. I know for sure that the move she made is almost identical to the way I handle my experiment. Dingwall was very confident and told Mme. Bisson that he was nearly satisfied with Eva’s experiments. She showed her irritation to Feilding so obviously that I could barely hide my smiles.
In the course of conversation after the seance, Mme. Bisson told the Committee that at one time Eva had materialized on the top of her knees the head of an American soldier with a heavy mustache and blue eyes. It caused some merriment when Dingwall asked her how 171she could tell the color of a man’s eyes in the dark. Mme. Bisson, perplexed and in grieved tones, asked whether they were suspicious or simply did not believe her. They tried hard to pacify her but to no avail.
In the discussion after the séance, Mme. Bisson told the Committee that at one point, Eva had manifested on her lap the head of an American soldier with a thick mustache and blue eyes. It sparked some laughter when Dingwall asked her how she could see the color of a man's eyes in the dark. Mme. Bisson, confused and upset, asked if they were doubtful or just didn't believe her. They made several attempts to reassure her, but it didn’t work.

At the seance of June 24th, held in the same place, I arrived somewhat late but the Committee allowed me to come in. That evening I felt that there was something wrong in the air and after the lapse of two hours Mme. Bisson told us that she was in grief and greatly disheartened because there was so much suspicion aimed at her. She was especially peeved at Dingwall, who had told her that he was only “almost” convinced. At no time was I antagonistic but, on the contrary, willing to help along.
At the seance on June 24th, held in the same location, I arrived a bit late, but the Committee let me in. That evening, I sensed that something was off, and after two hours, Mme. Bisson shared that she was feeling sad and really discouraged because there was so much suspicion directed at her. She was particularly annoyed with Dingwall, who had said he was only “almost” convinced. I was never against her; in fact, I was eager to support her.
Presently Feilding in a rather jovial mood left the room for a breath of fresh air. When he came back he was very serious and asked that they continue. Mme. Bisson thought he was trying to tease her and became very angry. She was wrong, in my opinion, but they argued and expostulated for half an hour and then the seance broke up. During the argument Eva, who was in a cabinet in a “trance state,” spoke out as though she had not been in a trance. I afterwards asked Mr. Feilding if this was not suspicious, but he told me that it was possible for a human being while in a trance or hypnotic state to carry on a conversation consciously. When Mme. Bisson left us Mr. Feilding told me that he was very sorry about the unpleasantness and would make all possible amends to her.
Currently, Feilding, in a pretty good mood, left the room to get some fresh air. When he returned, he was very serious and asked them to continue. Mme. Bisson thought he was trying to poke fun at her and got really upset. In my view, she was mistaken, but they argued and debated for half an hour before the session ended. During the argument, Eva, who was in a cabinet in a "trance state," spoke up as if she weren't in a trance at all. Later, I asked Mr. Feilding if that seemed suspicious, but he told me it was possible for a person in a trance or hypnotic state to engage in a conversation consciously. When Mme. Bisson left us, Mr. Feilding told me he was very sorry about the unpleasantness and would do everything he could to make it right with her.
After a number of sittings with Eva during which nothing startling occurred I made up my mind to be lenient with the medium and help her, so I held her hands for some time and gradually withdrew both of mine, giving her all the leeway she needed in case there was any desire on her part to use the hand which I was supposed to be holding, but she made no move whatever.
After several sessions with Eva where nothing remarkable happened, I decided to be more patient with the medium and assist her. So, I held her hands for a while and slowly withdrew both of mine, allowing her the freedom she needed in case she wanted to use the hand I was supposed to be holding, but she didn't make any move at all.
172
172
I was not in any way convinced by the demonstrations witnessed. I believe that Eva’s feats are accomplished by regurgitation. If not, the work she is reputed to do is an “inside job.”98 I regret that I do not believe Mme. Bisson entitled to a clean bill of health. During the seances which I attended she kept up a quasi hypnotic work full of gestures and suggestions as to what could be seen, putting into the minds of those present “shadowy forms and faces.” In my estimation she is a subtle and gifted assistant to Eva whom I do not believe to be honest. On the contrary, I have no hesitation in saying that I think the two simply took advantage of the credulity and good nature of the various men with whom they had to deal.
I wasn’t convinced at all by the demonstrations I saw. I believe that Eva’s skills are achieved through trickery. If not, her work is a “behind-the-scenes operation.” 98 I’m sorry to say I don’t think Mme. Bisson deserves a clean slate. During the sessions I attended, she maintained a sort of hypnotic performance full of gestures and suggestions about what could be seen, implanting “shadowy forms and faces” in the minds of those present. In my opinion, she’s a cunning and talented accomplice to Eva, who I don’t believe is being honest. On the contrary, I have no doubt that the two simply exploited the gullibility and good nature of the various men they interacted with.
In this conclusion I am not alone, for in reviewing the Villa Carmine seances of Mlle. Eva, Mr. Heuze states in the London Telegraph of September 4th, 1922:
In this conclusion, I’m not alone. When reviewing the Villa Carmine seances of Mlle. Eva, Mr. Heuze mentions in the London Telegraph on September 4th, 1922:
“The whiteness supposed to have come from the ‘world beyond’ was nothing but a Communicant’s veil rolled up in the medium’s pocket.”
“The whiteness that was thought to have come from the ‘world beyond’ was just a Communicant’s veil rolled up in the medium’s pocket.”
He also quotes Mlle. Eva as saying:
He also quotes Mlle. Eva as saying:
“Monsieur, I never made any confession.”
“Sir, I never confessed to anything.”
“In that case,” he comments, “all I can say is that M. Carborrnel, M. Coulom, Maître Marsault, Maître Jourman, Dr. Demis, Mlle. Mare, M. Verdier, Cochet M. Portal, Mme. Portal and others must have all lied in a body to persecute Mlle. Eva.”
“In that case,” he says, “all I can say is that M. Carborrnel, M. Coulom, Maître Marsault, Maître Jourman, Dr. Demis, Mlle. Mare, M. Verdier, Cochet M. Portal, Mme. Portal, and others must have all come together to lie in order to persecute Mlle. Eva.”
Also the Sorbonne scientists at Paris, according to a report in the New York Times, stated officially that during fifteen seances with Mlle. Eva there was nothing beyond the simple act of regurgitation. In two instances there was no ectoplasm seen at any time in spite of the fact173 that Mme. Bisson suggested that two little discs produced by Mlle. Eva were assuming forms and faces. None of the professors, however, were able to see anything of the kind, but on the contrary declared that:
Also, the scientists from Sorbonne in Paris, according to a report in the New York Times, officially stated that during fifteen sessions with Mlle. Eva, there was nothing more than the simple act of regurgitation. In two cases, no ectoplasm was seen at any time, even though Mme. Bisson suggested that two small discs produced by Mlle. Eva were taking on forms and faces. However, none of the professors were able to see anything like that and, on the contrary, declared that:
“The substance was absolutely inert, only moving as movement was given it by the medium’s mouth. The substance having been reabsorbed the medium seemed to be chewing for some seconds and then apparently swallowed it.”99
“The substance was completely inactive, only moving when the medium directed it. Once the substance was taken back in, the medium seemed to be chewing for a few seconds and then apparently swallowed it.”99
W. J. Crawford, Doctor of Science, and a lecturer on Mechanical Engineering, of Belfast, Ireland, became very much interested in a family of mediums consisting of a father, four daughters, a son, and a son-in-law and known as the Goligher Circle. Of the seven, the most successful was Miss Kathleen Goligher.100
W. J. Crawford, Doctor of Science and a lecturer in Mechanical Engineering from Belfast, Ireland, became very interested in a family of mediums made up of a father, four daughters, a son, and a son-in-law, known as the Goligher Circle. Among the seven, the most successful was Miss Kathleen Goligher.100
While at Mr. Feilding’s home in London I had the pleasure of meeting this Dr. Crawford and talking with him for several hours. During the talk he showed me pictures of what he claimed was ectoplasm exuding from different parts of Kathleen Goligher’s body and told me he was going to use them in a forthcoming book.
While I was at Mr. Feilding's house in London, I had the chance to meet Dr. Crawford and chat with him for several hours. During our conversation, he showed me photos of what he said was ectoplasm coming from various parts of Kathleen Goligher's body and mentioned that he planned to use them in an upcoming book.
“Do you honestly believe that everything you have experienced through your contact and experiments with the girl is absolutely genuine?” I asked him.
“Do you really think that everything you've gone through with the girl is completely real?” I asked him.
“I am positive in my belief,” he answered.
“I am confident in my belief,” he answered.
After he had gone Mr. Feilding turned to me and asked:
After he left, Mr. Feilding turned to me and asked:
“What do you think of Dr. Crawford?”
“What do you think of Dr. Crawford?”
174
174
“He seems mad to me,” I answered.
“He seems crazy to me,” I answered.
“Houdini, you are mistaken,” he replied.
“Houdini, you’re mistaken,” he replied.
Nevertheless I do not think that Dr. Crawford was the right man or had the right sort of a mind for an investigation. To me his credulity seemed limitless. E. E. Fournier d’Albe’s report of Dr. Crawford’s seance with the Goligher Circle coincides with my judgment. In a communication addressed to “Light” in August, 1922, d’Albe referring to his own tenth seance says:
Nevertheless, I don't believe that Dr. Crawford was the right person or had the right mindset for an investigation. To me, his gullibility seemed boundless. E. E. Fournier d’Albe’s report of Dr. Crawford’s séance with the Goligher Circle matches my opinion. In a letter addressed to "Light" in August 1922, d'Albe, referring to his own tenth séance, says:
“I found to my surprise that I could myself with some little management, produce the phenomena with my feet exactly as I had observed them.”
“I was surprised to discover that with a bit of effort, I could create the same effects with my feet just as I had seen before.”
Dr. Von Schrenk-Notzing101 charged d’Albe with entering his investigation with “prejudice against the genuineness of the Goligher phenomena.” This d’Albe denied, saying:
Dr. Von Schrenk-Notzing101 accused d’Albe of approaching his investigation with “bias against the authenticity of the Goligher phenomena.” D’Albe denied this, stating:
“I had gone to Belfast fresh from Eva C’s seance with a strong conviction of reality and with firm faith in Dr. Crawford’s reliability and accuracy. I expected a gifted medium surrounded by her honest folks, but then came the blows: first, the contact photographs, then the evidences of trickery. The sight of the ‘medium’ raising a stool with her foot, filled me with bitter disappointment. The simple, honest folks all turned out to be an alert, secretive, troublesome group of well-organized performers.”
“I had just come from Eva C’s séance in Belfast, fully convinced of its reality and trusting Dr. Crawford’s reliability and accuracy. I anticipated a talented medium with her sincere supporters, but then I faced the harsh truths: first, the contact photographs, then the signs of deception. Watching the 'medium' lift a stool with her foot left me feeling deeply disappointed. The supposedly simple, honest folks turned out to be a sharp, secretive, and troublesome group of well-coordinated performers.”
Here is the experience of a man, who, with a mind prejudiced in favor, entered upon a series of tests expecting full confirmation of impressions already gotten from his experiences with Eva C., but though ready to believe,175 not biased against the conclusions or rational deduction. His summary, though brief, is worthy of note:
Here is the experience of a man who, with a biased mindset, began a series of tests expecting complete validation of the feelings he had already formed from his experiences with Eva C. Though he was willing to believe, he wasn't closed off to conclusions or logical reasoning. His summary, while short, is worth mentioning:
“The Goligher Circle has repeatedly been urged, by myself and others, to submit to further investigations by a fresh investigator, but so far without success. If it does consent, I can predict two things with confidence:
“The Goligher Circle has been repeatedly encouraged, by me and others, to undergo further investigations by a new investigator, but so far it hasn’t happened. If they agree, I can confidently predict two things:
I. No genuine psychic phenomena will be observed.
I. No real psychic phenomena will be seen.
II. No evidence of fraud will be obtained, as the members of the Circle are exceedingly wary, and the evidence of trickery which I obtained was gathered under conditions which they had not foreseen, but which they will doubtless avoid in the future.
II. No evidence of fraud will be found, as the members of the Circle are very cautious, and the evidence of deceit I collected was gathered under circumstances they didn't anticipate, but they will surely avoid those in the future.
“I also feel safe in predicting that if Miss Goligher’s feet and hands are controlled, and the cooperation of the other sitters eliminated, there will be no levitation of any kind.
“I also feel confident in saying that if Miss Goligher’s hands and feet are restrained, and the other sitters' cooperation is removed, there won’t be any levitation at all.”
(Signed) E. E. Fournier d’Albe.
21 Gower Street,
W.C.1
(Signed) E. E. Fournier d’Albe.
21 Gower St,
W.C.1
Poor Dr. Crawford! He committed suicide in Belfast in 1920 and left a note saying that his research into Spiritualism had nothing to do with his self-murder. I am very sorry indeed that this sincere investigator became his own judge because what he had written had been done in good faith.
Poor Dr. Crawford! He took his own life in Belfast in 1920 and left a note stating that his research into Spiritualism had nothing to do with his suicide. I truly feel sorry that this genuine investigator became his own judge because what he wrote was done in good faith.
A short time after Dr. Crawford’s death his literary executor requested Dr. d’Albe, early in 1921, to undertake a further series of researches with the same medium and circle in order, if possible, to obtain an independent confirmation of his results and theories and to collect more data concerning the nature of these manifestations. d’Albe tells in his book how he caught Katie Goligher manipulating and how he saw against the dim, red background of the wall the stool held by Katie’s foot and a176 portion of her leg. In some of these manipulations the people around the table assisted.
A short time after Dr. Crawford's death, his literary executor asked Dr. d'Albe, in early 1921, to carry out another series of studies with the same medium and group in order to get an independent confirmation of his findings and theories and to gather more information about the nature of these phenomena. d'Albe describes in his book how he caught Katie Goligher in the act of manipulating and saw the stool held by Katie's foot and a176 part of her leg against the dim, red background of the wall. In some of these manipulations, the people around the table helped out.
When he left Belfast he wrote a very nice letter in which he intimated that the result of his three months’ experience with the Goligher Circle did not furnish any definite proofs of the psychic origin of the numerous phenomena witnessed by him, and as they were of no scientific value he had decided to have no more sittings. It was suggested that Katie Goligher give twelve more sittings under test conditions, but she refused on the ground that her health would not permit her to entertain such a proposal for at least a year.
When he left Belfast, he wrote a very nice letter in which he mentioned that his three months with the Goligher Circle didn’t provide any solid evidence of the psychic origin of the many phenomena he had witnessed. Since they weren’t scientifically valuable, he decided not to have any more sessions. It was suggested that Katie Goligher do twelve more sessions under tested conditions, but she declined, saying that her health wouldn’t allow her to consider such a proposal for at least a year.
I sat with d’Albe at one of Mlle. Eva’s seances. I liked his methods and believe him to be a sincere investigator. I have the following note from him in answer to a letter of mine.
I sat with d’Albe at one of Mlle. Eva’s séances. I liked his methods and believe he is a genuine investigator. I have the following note from him in response to a letter of mine.
Kingston-on-Thames.
October 10, 1922.
Kingston upon Thames.
October 10, 1922.
“Dear Houdini:
"Hey Houdini:"
“Yours of the 26th ult. just received. Yes, the Goligher legend has lost its glamour. I must say I was greatly surprised at Crawford’s blindness....
“Your letter from the 26th of last month just arrived. Yes, the Goligher legend has lost its shine. I have to say I was really surprised by Crawford’s inability to see it....
“Sincerely yours,
“d’Albe.”
“Sincerely yours, d’Albe.”
In 1920, Capt. C. Marsh Beadnell, of London, published a pamphlet in which he offered twenty pounds if Dr. Crawford’s mediums would produce a single levitation under conditions which would preclude trickery. I am certain that any magician with a circle of six of his own choosing and with only one observer of the Crawford type could, under the same conditions, produce effects much more startling than any of those recounted by the trustful doctor.
In 1920, Capt. C. Marsh Beadnell from London published a pamphlet in which he offered twenty pounds if Dr. Crawford’s mediums could achieve a single levitation under conditions that would rule out any trickery. I’m sure that any magician with a group of six people of his choice and just one observer like Dr. Crawford could, under the same conditions, create effects that are way more impressive than anything the gullible doctor has described.
177
177
The book to which Dr. Crawford referred when he showed me the photographs he intended to use in it has, since his death, been published by David Gow, Editor of the Spiritualistic paper Light. In a prefatory note he writes:
The book that Dr. Crawford mentioned when he showed me the photographs he planned to include has, since his passing, been published by David Gow, the editor of the spiritualist newspaper Light. In a note at the beginning, he writes:
“I could say much about the present book with its remarkable elucidation of many problems connected with the psychical phenomena of Spiritualism, but I content myself with a reference to such experiments as those with the soft clay and the methylene blue, which finally clear away certain suspicions which have always attached to psychical mediums in connection with materialization phenomena amongst uninstructed investigators. This is not the least valuable part of a valuable book.”
“I could say a lot about this book and its insightful explanations of various issues related to the psychic phenomena of Spiritualism, but I’ll just mention experiments like the ones with soft clay and methylene blue, which ultimately dispel some doubts that have always surrounded psychic mediums and materialization phenomena among inexperienced investigators. This is one of the most valuable aspects of an already valuable book.”
The above statement raises the question of what bearing any of these experiments, supposing every detail claimed were a fact, has on a future state. What possible information could impressions in clay, or stockings soiled by dye, furnish concerning the future state of a soul?
The above statement raises the question of what relevance any of these experiments, assuming every detail claimed is true, has on an afterlife. What possible insights could impressions in clay, or stockings stained by dye, provide about the future state of a soul?
Ejner Nielson, of Copenhagen, was sponsored by Dr. Oscar Jaeger, Professor of Economics at the University of Christiania, Norway, and President of the Norwegian Society for Psychical Research. Professor Jaeger was invited by the Editor of the Politikon, at Copenhagen, to hold a seance with Neilson. He accepted and it took place in January, 1922, before a specially selected committee102 appointed by the president of the Norwegian University, Professor Frederick Stange. A few weeks later the committee reported that Nielson had not been capable of producing any so-called teleplasma or phenomena of materialization. Subsequently the Society178 for Psychical Research reported that teleplasma had been “artificially brought into the body of the medium.”
Ejner Nielson, from Copenhagen, was sponsored by Dr. Oscar Jaeger, Professor of Economics at the University of Christiania, Norway, and President of the Norwegian Society for Psychical Research. Professor Jaeger was invited by the Editor of the Politikon in Copenhagen to do a séance with Nielson. He accepted, and it took place in January 1922, in front of a specially selected committee appointed by the president of the Norwegian University, Professor Frederick Stange. A few weeks later, the committee reported that Nielson was unable to produce any so-called teleplasma or materialization phenomena. Later, the Society for Psychical Research stated that teleplasma had been “artificially brought into the body of the medium.”
Paul Heuze, writing of the Polish medium, in the London Daily Telegraph of September 18, 1922, says:
Paul Heuze, writing about the Polish medium, in the London Daily Telegraph on September 18, 1922, says:
“S. D. Stamislaski arrived in Paris on April 7th. On the 10th he had an interview at the Sorbonne with Professor Piéron and on the 11th I went, at his request, to take part in the initial seance which was held in a bedroom of his hotel. This was, of course, merely a preparatory seance. My impression was not at all favorable.”
“S. D. Stamislaski arrived in Paris on April 7th. On the 10th, he had a meeting at the Sorbonne with Professor Piéron, and on the 11th, I went, at his request, to participate in the first session, which took place in a bedroom of his hotel. This was, of course, just a preliminary session. My impression was not at all positive.”
In speaking of the subsequent seances of this medium he declares:
In discussing the later seances of this medium, he states:
“The whole thing may be summed up in a single sentence; the result was pitiable. Suffice it to say that in spite of inadequate control, not only did I never see any of the luminous phenomena of the first seances but that hardly anything took place at all and when it did it was merely one of those clumsy pieces of deception that are practiced in the most ordinary Spiritualistic seances:—Articles moved, thrown forward, touchings, slaps, books dropped on the head, etc. The whole thing carried out in such a manner that there could not be the slightest doubt as to the gross trickery with which it was performed.”
“The whole thing can be summed up in one sentence: the outcome was pathetic. To put it simply, despite the lack of proper control, I never witnessed any of the glowing events from the initial sessions. Hardly anything happened at all, and when it did, it was just one of those clumsy tricks typical of ordinary spiritual sessions: objects moved, things were thrown, touches and slaps occurred, and books fell on heads, etc. Everything was done in a way that made it abundantly clear that it was blatant trickery.”
I have personally attended seances held by two of the ectoplasmic mediums, Mlle. Eva and Mrs. Thompson, and I have no doubt that it is only a question of time when all such mediums, as well as these two, including Stamislawa, P. Frank Kluski, S. G. Stamislaski, Jean Guzek,103 Kathleen Goligher, Ejner Nielson, Frau Siebert179 and Willy Sch, will be authentically classified as questionable.
I have personally attended seances hosted by two ectoplasmic mediums, Mlle. Eva and Mrs. Thompson, and I have no doubt that it's just a matter of time before all such mediums, including these two, along with Stamislawa, P. Frank Kluski, S. G. Stamislaski, Jean Guzek, 103 Kathleen Goligher, Ejner Nielson, Frau Siebert179 and Willy Sch, will be rightfully deemed questionable.
Bear in mind, I am not a skeptic. It is my will to believe and if convincing evidence is brought forward I will be the first to acknowledge my mistake, but up to the present day nothing has crossed my path to make me think that the Great Almighty will allow emanations from a human body of such horrible, revolting, viscous substances as Baron Von Schrenk Notzing claims, hideous shapes, which, like “genii from the bronze bottle,” ring bells, move handkerchiefs, wobble tables, and do other “flap-doodle” stunts.
Keep in mind, I'm not a skeptic. I want to believe, and if convincing evidence comes along, I'll be the first to admit I was wrong. But so far, nothing has shown me that the Great Almighty would allow the disgusting, vile substances that Baron Von Schrenk Notzing talks about to emanate from a human body—hideous shapes that, like “genies from a bottle,” ring bells, move handkerchiefs, wobble tables, and pull off other ridiculous tricks.
180
180
CHAPTER XI
Spiritualism By-Products
It has come to my attention in talking to numbers of laymen that the general public thinks of Spiritualism only in terms of mediums and seances and that the average man does not seem to realize the suffering, losses, misfortunes, crimes and atrocities of which it is the underlying cause and must bear the primary responsibility. During the more than thirty years in which I have been investigating Spiritualism I have industriously collected all possible data on the subject and in the thousands of clippings, dating from 1854 to the present time, which are filed away in my library, there are hundreds which tell of crimes attributable to Spiritualism. In my great collection of books there are many by world-renowned writers, men of science, physicians, and philosophers, each dealing with the curse of Spiritualism. It touches every phase of human affairs and emotions, leaving in its wake a crowd of victims whose plight is frequently pathetic, sometimes ludicrous, oftener miserable and unfortunate, and who are always deluded. It is to these effects of Spiritualism which are seldom considered that I wish to call the reader’s attention in this chapter.
It has come to my attention while talking to several people that the general public thinks of Spiritualism only in terms of mediums and séances, and that the average person doesn’t seem to realize the suffering, losses, misfortunes, crimes, and atrocities that it causes and for which it must bear primary responsibility. During the more than thirty years I have spent investigating Spiritualism, I have diligently collected all possible data on the subject. In the thousands of clippings I've gathered, dating from 1854 to now, there are hundreds that report crimes linked to Spiritualism. Among my extensive collection of books, there are many authored by world-renowned writers, scientists, physicians, and philosophers, each addressing the problems associated with Spiritualism. It impacts every aspect of human affairs and emotions, leaving behind a multitude of victims whose situations are often heartbreaking, sometimes absurd, often miserable and unfortunate, and who are always misled. It is these seldom-considered effects of Spiritualism that I want to bring to the reader's attention in this chapter.
The New York Herald on June 16, 1923, told under a Syracuse date line the following incident:
The New York Herald on June 16, 1923, reported from Syracuse about the following incident:
“William H. Burr of Rochester, speaking to-day at the business session of the New York State Assembly of Spiritualists, of which he is President, said he could prove181 scientifically and conclusively the fact of communication with the Spirit world. Mr. Burr appealed for the abolition of capital punishment. He explained that he had communicated with Spirits from the bodies of murderers and realized their sufferings, as those skeptical of psychic communication never can.”
“William H. Burr from Rochester, speaking today at the business session of the New York State Assembly of Spiritualists, where he is President, stated that he could scientifically and conclusively prove the existence of communication with the Spirit world. Mr. Burr urged for the end of capital punishment. He shared that he had communicated with Spirits from the bodies of murderers and understood their suffering in a way that those who doubt psychic communication never could.”
The New York Evening World of March 8, 1922, reports that:
The New York Evening World from March 8, 1922, reports that:
“Thurs Bergen Vigelius, a student in chemistry, of Brooklyn, N. Y., with faith that a Spiritual ‘glimpse’ of the hereafter and power to write a book thereof would be a distinct contribution to science and literature if he could ‘project himself into a comatose condition simulating death,’ drugged himself frequently into experimental sleep, but on his last experiment his consciousness not only deserted him, but breath and life accompanied it. He was regarded as an exceptionally bright student with every prospect of a promising career, had he not been susceptible to a fallacious belief.”
“Thurs Bergen Vigelius, a chemistry student from Brooklyn, N.Y., believed that a spiritual glimpse of the afterlife and the ability to write a book about it would be a significant contribution to science and literature. To achieve this, he frequently drugged himself to induce a comatose state that mimicked death. However, during his final experiment, his consciousness not only left him, but so did his breath and life. He was considered an exceptionally bright student with a promising future ahead of him, had he not fallen for a misguided belief.”
One of the saddest cases of modern times is that of the young Barnard College student, Miss Marie Bloomfield, who declared herself in love with a Spirit and finally was driven to suicide in order to join him. The young lady had been an ardent student of Spiritualism and very active in its cause. All the newspapers of February 9, 1923, carried an account of her death, which attracted so much attention that a law was proposed in the New York Assembly to prevent seances but it failed of being passed.
One of the saddest stories of our time is that of young Barnard College student, Miss Marie Bloomfield, who claimed to be in love with a spirit and ultimately took her own life to be with him. She had been a passionate student of Spiritualism and very involved in its advocacy. All the newspapers on February 9, 1923, reported on her death, which received so much attention that a law was proposed in the New York Assembly to ban seances, but it was not passed.
The Washington Times (D. C.) of January 14, 1923, tells of an Earl L. Clark who secured a divorce on the grounds that his wife claimed that she had a “Spirit affinity” named Alfred and that this Alfred through Clark’s wife made his life unbearable, even predicting182 his death so that she might marry some man who would “accept Alfred’s Spiritual guidance.”
The Washington Times (D. C.) on January 14, 1923, reports on an Earl L. Clark who got a divorce, claiming that his wife said she had a “spirit connection” named Alfred. According to Clark, this Alfred made his life miserable through his wife, even predicting his death so she could marry someone who would “follow Alfred’s spiritual guidance.”
According to an account in the New York World, John Slater, chief medium of the National Spiritualists Association, claims that there were over five hundred Spiritualists who served with the American Expeditionary Force, none of which were wounded or afflicted with “cooties.” The freedom from wounds he attributed to the influence of Spirits.
According to a report in the New York World, John Slater, the main medium of the National Spiritualists Association, says that more than five hundred Spiritualists served with the American Expeditionary Force, and none of them were injured or had “cooties.” He credited their lack of injuries to the influence of Spirits.
The New York Times on April 27, 1922, told of a John Cornyn, in San Francisco, who shot and killed two of his boys, one seven and the other eight, because, according to the police, he had been in “communication” with his wife who had been dead a year and she “had asked him to send all of their five children to her.”
The New York Times on April 27, 1922, reported on a man named John Cornyn in San Francisco, who shot and killed two of his sons, one seven and the other eight, because, according to the police, he had been in “communication” with his wife who had been dead for a year and she “had asked him to send all of their five children to her.”
The following story in the New York Times of April 22, 1887, comes from Philadelphia:
The following story in the New York Times of April 22, 1887, comes from Philadelphia:
“The jury in the case of Mrs. Sarah Patterson, an alleged medium, charged by the County Medical Society with practising medicine and surgery without being registered as a physician, this afternoon returned a verdict of guilty. The defence set up by the defendant’s counsel was that Mrs. Patterson was a medium and under the control of Spirits, and was not therefore responsible for what she did in a trance. The defendant’s counsel are both Spiritualists and the case has attracted considerable interest, the court room being crowded since the trial began.”
“The jury in the case of Mrs. Sarah Patterson, an alleged medium, who was charged by the County Medical Society with practicing medicine and surgery without being registered as a physician, returned a verdict of guilty this afternoon. The defense presented by the defendant’s lawyers argued that Mrs. Patterson was a medium under the control of Spirits and thus not responsible for her actions while in a trance. Both of the defendant’s lawyers are Spiritualists, and the case has drawn significant interest, with the courtroom being packed since the trial started.”
These are the sort of things for which Spiritualism is responsible that are being told of in the papers frequently. To these few examples I could add hundreds from my files and they are constantly growing.
These are the kinds of things that Spiritualism is being blamed for, as often reported in the papers. I could add hundreds more examples from my records, and they keep increasing.
A hoax which usually creates a sensation, but which is apt, ultimately, to have a decidedly bad effect on believers’ nerves, consists in allowing some person to183 touch or even fondle a materialized Spirit. One such demonstration occurred in a Southern city, where there lived a medium known as Mrs. M——. Her seances were always well attended and largely made up of the elite of the town. On one particular night a Spirit came forth and called for Andrew, saying in the most austere tones:
A hoax that usually makes a big splash, but tends to have a really negative impact on the nerves of those who believe, involves letting someone touch or even handle a materialized Spirit. One such event took place in a Southern city, where there was a medium named Mrs. M——. Her seances were always packed, primarily attended by the town's elite. On one specific night, a Spirit appeared and asked for Andrew, speaking in the most serious tone:
“I am the Spirit of ‘Josie’ and I want to see my beloved whom I left twenty years ago. I know that he is present and that he wants to hear from me, and more important, I know he still loves me, for in those twenty years he has never married.”
“I am the Spirit of ‘Josie’ and I want to see my beloved whom I left twenty years ago. I know that he is here and that he wants to hear from me, and more importantly, I know he still loves me, because in those twenty years he has never married.”
With trembling knees and shaking hands the man climbed to the stage and in the midst of sobs recognized and embraced his sweetheart. It was a very touching and pathetic scene and the believers were greatly affected, and at some one’s suggestion an ex-minister and editor of a Spiritualistic magazine, who was present, married the Spirit bride to the live groom. It was a sensational proof of mediumship and Mrs. M—— was headlined in all the local papers. Unfortunately, however, for the cause of Spiritualism, my old friend, Professor Harry Cook, happened to be in the neighborhood and on hearing about it hired a hall, challenged the medium to a test, and with a lady assistant performed and exposed the miracle.
With shaking knees and trembling hands, the man climbed onto the stage and, amidst tears, recognized and hugged his sweetheart. It was an incredibly emotional and moving scene that deeply affected the audience, and at someone’s suggestion, an ex-minister and editor of a Spiritualist magazine, who was there, married the spirit bride to the living groom. It became a sensational demonstration of mediumship, and Mrs. M—— was in the headlines of all the local newspapers. Unfortunately, for the cause of Spiritualism, my old friend, Professor Harry Cook, was nearby and, upon hearing about it, rented a hall, challenged the medium to a test, and, with a female assistant, performed and debunked the miracle.
I recall another instance where one of my friends was investigating a materialization seance. It was claimed that the Spirit of his deceased wife was manifesting and he asked permission to kiss her. This was graciously granted and he told me later that she must have forgotten to shave for she had a stubble beard. Incidentally I might add that while he attended the seance his real wife waited for him at a nearby theatre.
I remember another time when one of my friends was looking into a materialization séance. It was said that the spirit of his late wife was appearing, and he asked if he could kiss her. This was kindly allowed, and he later told me that it seemed like she had forgotten to shave because she had a stubbly beard. By the way, I should mention that while he was at the séance, his actual wife was waiting for him at a nearby theater.
Such an eminent scientist as Sir William Crookes evidently184 fell for the materialization hoax, judging from what he tells us about his experience at a seance where Florence Cook was the medium and Katie King the phantom. I will quote the story in his own words as he tells it in his book “Researches in Spiritualism.”
Such a prominent scientist as Sir William Crookes clearly184 was tricked by the materialization hoax, based on what he shares about his experience at a séance where Florence Cook was the medium and Katie King was the spirit. I will quote the story in his own words as he recounts it in his book “Researches in Spiritualism.”
“Several times she took my arm and the impression I received that it was a living woman at my side and not a visitor from the other world was so strong that the temptation to repeat a recent and curious experiment became almost irresistible.
“Several times she took my arm, and the feeling I got that it was a real woman beside me and not a visitor from another world was so strong that the urge to try a recent and curious experiment again became almost impossible to resist.”
“Realizing then that if it were not a Spirit beside me it was in any case a lady, I asked her permission to take her in my arms in order to verify the interesting observation that a bold experimenter had recently made known. This permission was graciously given, and I took advantage of it respectfully, as any gentleman would have done in the same circumstances. The ‘ghost,’ which made no resistance, was a being as material as Miss Cook herself.
“Realizing then that if it wasn't a spirit beside me, it was definitely a lady, I asked her if I could take her in my arms to confirm an intriguing observation that a daring experimenter had recently shared. She kindly granted permission, and I took advantage of it respectfully, like any gentleman would have in that situation. The 'ghost,' which offered no resistance, was just as tangible as Miss Cook herself.
“Katie then declared that on this occasion she felt able to show herself at the same time as Miss Cook. I lowered the gas and with my phosphorus lamp entered the room which served as a cabinet. It was dark and I groped for Miss Cook, finding her crouched upon the floor. Kneeling down, I let the air enter my lamp and by its light saw the young woman dressed in black velvet, as she had been at the beginning of the seance, and appearing completely insensible.
“Katie then said that this time she felt ready to reveal herself at the same time as Miss Cook. I turned down the gas and, using my phosphorus lamp, walked into the room that served as a cabinet. It was dark, and I fumbled around for Miss Cook, finding her crouched on the floor. Kneeling down, I allowed air into my lamp and by its light saw the young woman dressed in black velvet, just as she had been at the start of the séance, looking completely unresponsive.”
“She did not stir when I took her hand and held the lamp near her face, but she continued to breathe quietly. Raising my lamp, I looked around me and saw Katie, who was standing close behind Miss Cook. She was clad in flowing white drapery, as we had already seen her in the seance. Holding one of Miss Cook’s hands in mine,185 and still kneeling, I raised and lowered the lamp, as much to illuminate the whole figure of Katie as to convince myself fully that I really saw the true Katie, whom I had held in my arms a few moments ago, and not the phantom of a disordered brain.
“She didn't move when I took her hand and held the lamp up to her face, but she kept breathing softly. Lifting my lamp, I looked around and saw Katie, standing close behind Miss Cook. She was dressed in flowing white fabric, just like we had seen her in during the séance. Holding one of Miss Cook’s hands in mine,185 and still kneeling, I raised and lowered the lamp, trying to light up all of Katie's figure as much as to assure myself that I was really seeing the real Katie, whom I had just held in my arms a few moments ago, and not some illusion created by a troubled mind.
“She did not speak but nodded her head in recognition. Three different times I carefully examined Miss Cook, crouching before me, to assure myself that the hand I held was indeed that of a living woman, and thrice turned my lamp toward Katie to scrutinize her with sustained attention, until I had not the slightest doubt that she was really there before me.”
“She didn’t say anything but nodded her head in acknowledgment. I examined Miss Cook three times, crouching in front of me, to make sure that the hand I was holding actually belonged to a living woman. I turned my lamp toward Katie three times to study her closely, until I had no doubt that she was truly there in front of me.”
Another instance of this sort is told of by Florence Marryat in her book “There Is No Death.”
Another example of this kind is described by Florence Marryat in her book "There Is No Death."
“I opened the curtains of the cabinet and there stood John Powles himself, stalwart and living. He stepped up brusquely and took me in his arms and kissed me, four or five times, as a long departed brother might have done; and strange to say, I did not feel the least surprised at it, but clung to him like a sister. John Powles had never once kissed me during his life time. Although we had lived for four years in the closest intimacy, often under the same roof, we had never indulged in any familiarity.”
“I opened the cabinet curtains and there was John Powles himself, strong and alive. He stepped forward abruptly, wrapped me in his arms, and kissed me four or five times, like a brother who had been away for a long time might have done; strangely, I wasn’t the least bit surprised and held onto him like a sister. John Powles had never once kissed me while he was alive. Even though we had shared four years of close intimacy, often living under the same roof, we had never been that familiar.”
Unfortunately mere deception is not the only or the worst evil in these Spiritualistic materializations. Frequently they are made the means of accomplishing criminal designs. There came to my attention a case of a very peculiar nature in which a widow was robbed of a large fortune. It appears that there was a wealthy old widower, a devoted Spiritualist, who was easily influenced by certain mediums. These same mediums also had among their clients a rather weak-minded widow. At a seance they got the old man to propose marriage to this186 widow who, in turn, was being advised through them by the Spirit of her husband to marry the old man. The old man did not live very long after the wedding and on his death bed promised the woman that he would come back to aid her and give her financial advice. He had previously made a will giving her absolute control of his estate.
Unfortunately, mere deception is not the only or worst evil in these Spiritualistic materializations. Often, they are used to carry out criminal plans. I came across a very unusual case where a widow was robbed of a large fortune. It turns out there was a wealthy old widower, a devoted Spiritualist, who was easily influenced by certain mediums. These same mediums also had a rather gullible widow among their clients. During a séance, they got the old man to propose marriage to this widow, who, in turn, was being advised through them by the Spirit of her husband to accept the old man's proposal. The old man didn't live long after the wedding and, on his deathbed, promised the woman that he would come back to help her and give her financial advice. He had previously made a will giving her complete control of his estate.
The body was taken to an undertaking establishment to be cared for until the funeral and on the day before the service the widow attended a seance at which her husband told her:
The body was taken to a funeral home to be cared for until the service, and the day before the funeral, the widow attended a séance where her husband communicated with her:
“You go to my coffin to-morrow morning before the ceremony and I will speak to you, giving you my final instructions from my mortal body.”
“You’ll come to my coffin tomorrow morning before the ceremony, and I’ll talk to you, giving you my last instructions from my body.”
The next morning, accompanied by a nurse, the woman went to the undertaker’s and was taken to the room where the body lay in its casket. She spoke and to her astonishment the corpse opened its eyes and said:
The next morning, with a nurse by her side, the woman went to the funeral home and was led to the room where the body was in its casket. She spoke, and to her surprise, the corpse opened its eyes and said:
“I want you to give half of the fortune I willed you to B—— and M——, the mediums. They have helped me for years and I would like to show them my appreciation. Farewell, I will speak to you at seances but never again from the body.”
“I want you to give half of the fortune I left you to B—— and M——, the mediums. They’ve helped me for years, and I’d like to show my appreciation. Goodbye, I’ll talk to you at seances but never again in person.”
The astounded widow threw herself on the body crying:
The shocked widow collapsed onto the body, weeping:
“I promise! I will! I promise!”
“I promise! I will! I promise!”
“Promise?” asked the corpse.
“Promise?” asked the zombie.
“I promise faithfully,” she replied.
"I promise sincerely," she replied.
True to her word, the widow divided the fortune with the mediums, who are now in foreign countries living a peaceful life unless troubled by their consciences.
True to her word, the widow split the fortune with the mediums, who are now living peacefully in foreign countries unless they're bothered by their consciences.
The deception was worked as follows: the mediums, taking advantage of the undertaker’s weakness, kept him intoxicated and were thus free to do whatever they cared to around his establishment. The casket was arranged187 with a false bottom which ran in and out on ball bearings and one end was made to open. Just before the widow’s visit to the undertaking establishment this false bottom with the old man’s body was run out of the casket and hidden in an adjoining room and one of the mediums, made up to represent the dead man, was placed in the casket. As soon as the act was over the corpse was put back in its proper place.
The trick was carried out like this: the mediums, exploiting the undertaker’s vulnerability, kept him under the influence and were free to do whatever they wanted in his business. The casket was set up with a false bottom that slid in and out on ball bearings, with one end designed to open. Right before the widow's visit to the funeral home, this false bottom with the old man’s body was slid out of the casket and hidden in a nearby room, while one of the mediums, disguised as the deceased, was placed in the casket. As soon as the act was finished, the corpse was returned to its rightful place.187
This is not the only instance of this sort by any means. I have known of two other instances in which corpses have been used for purposes of fraud. In one a man was dying. A lawyer was sent for and the nurse gotten out of the way on some plausible excuse. After the man died, but before the lawyer arrived, his body was hidden under the bed. One of the gang took his place in the bed and dictated a will with gasping breath and afterwards made his mark in the presence of a perfectly honest attorney and witness. Before the nurse got back the corpse had been placed in the bed and there was nothing to show that a fraud had been committed.
This isn't the only case like this by any means. I know of two other times when bodies have been used for fraudulent purposes. In one case, a man was dying. A lawyer was called, and the nurse was sent away under some believable excuse. After the man died, but before the lawyer got there, his body was hidden under the bed. One of the accomplices took his place in the bed and dictated a will with labored breaths, then made his mark in front of a completely honest attorney and witness. By the time the nurse returned, the corpse had been placed back in the bed, and there was no evidence that any fraud had been committed.
To show that such things are possible and that exchanging bodies in a coffin can be accomplished, I want to call attention to the coffin act which I did for the Boston Athletic Association. A solid oak coffin was furnished by the National Casket Company and delivered to the Association. Six-inch screws were used to fasten down the lid but I managed to escape nevertheless, leaving no traces.
To demonstrate that such things are possible and that switching bodies in a coffin can be done, I want to highlight the coffin act I performed for the Boston Athletic Association. A sturdy oak coffin was provided by the National Casket Company and delivered to the Association. Six-inch screws were used to secure the lid, but I still managed to escape, leaving no evidence behind.
It is not generally known that Charles J. Guiteau, the assassin of President Garfield, was a pronounced Spiritualist. He claimed that he was inspired by the Spirits four times. Once in connection with his entering the Oneida community. Once preceding his attempt to establish a newspaper called “The Theocrat.” Again when188 writing his book “The Truth a Companion to the Bible,” and still again when he was inspired to kill the President.
It’s not well known that Charles J. Guiteau, the man who killed President Garfield, was a strong believer in Spiritualism. He said he was inspired by spirits on four different occasions. The first was when he joined the Oneida community. The second was just before he tried to start a newspaper called “The Theocrat.” The third time was while he was writing his book “The Truth a Companion to the Bible,” and the last time was when he felt inspired to assassinate the President.
Another case in which Spirits were claimed to have been responsible for diverting funds is told in “The Fallacies of Spiritualism.”
Another case where it was alleged that spirits were responsible for diverting funds is discussed in “The Fallacies of Spiritualism.”
“In September, 1920, an action was brought in the New York Courts against a medium named Mrs. Mabelle Hirons, for the recovery of twelve thousand four hundred dollars, alleged to have been obtained by ‘Spiritualistic’ means from Dr. J. B. Hubbell, of Rockville, Maryland. Dr. Hubbell declared that after the death of Clara Barton,104 founder of the American Red Cross, to whom he had been secretary, it was intended to erect a memorial to that lady, to which he proposed contributing twelve thousand four hundred dollars of his own money, including nine hundred dollars bequeathed him by Clara Barton herself. In 1914 he visited Mrs. Hirons, who, he said, went into a trance and gave him a ‘message’ that was supposed to come from Clara Barton and which directed him to give all the money to Mrs. Hirons for the memorial. Dr. Hubbell believed the ‘message’ to be genuine and gave her the money, but the memorial was never erected—hence the action.”
“In September 1920, a lawsuit was filed in the New York Courts against a medium named Mrs. Mabelle Hirons, seeking to recover twelve thousand four hundred dollars, which was claimed to have been taken by ‘Spiritualistic’ means from Dr. J. B. Hubbell of Rockville, Maryland. Dr. Hubbell stated that after the death of Clara Barton, founder of the American Red Cross and his former secretary, there were plans to erect a memorial for her, to which he intended to contribute twelve thousand four hundred dollars of his own funds, including nine hundred dollars left to him by Clara Barton herself. In 1914, he visited Mrs. Hirons, who, according to him, entered a trance and delivered a ‘message’ that was said to come from Clara Barton, instructing him to give all the money to Mrs. Hirons for the memorial. Dr. Hubbell believed the ‘message’ was authentic and gave her the money, but the memorial was never built—hence the lawsuit.”
A few years ago the papers told of the case of a woman in the Middle West who was sensationally and cruelly deceived by a medium. When she lost her little girl it was feared that she would not recover from the intense grief with which she was overcome. On the woman’s farm was a hired man whose wife was a medium. He talked sympathetically with her and got her to allow him to send for his wife, who was in Chicago. She began preaching Spiritualism as soon as she arrived, finding the woman a willing listener. When it was apparent to the189 medium that the woman thoroughly believed her doctrine she began to advise her to pray nightly for the restoration of her child and finally one night she announced to the credulous woman that at midnight four days later her child would be restored to her. She cautioned her that she must fast that day, dress her room and bed in white, and sleep alone that night. The instructions were followed to the letter. At midnight she heard the stairs creak. Then suddenly her door was pushed open and she saw something luminous approaching her bed. It carried a bundle and a voice announced that her daughter was coming back to her. After the apparition left the woman found a baby girl in the bed with her. Soon after the medium persuaded the woman and her husband to dispose of their property and go to a Spirit Colony in California. After nearly three years they came back to their home with practically no means but with the knowledge that the baby girl came from a foundling society in Chicago.
A few years ago, the news covered the story of a woman in the Midwest who was shockingly and cruelly tricked by a medium. After she lost her little girl, it was feared that she wouldn’t recover from her overwhelming grief. On the woman’s farm, there was a hired man whose wife was a medium. He spoke compassionately with her and convinced her to let him call his wife, who was in Chicago. As soon as she arrived, she began promoting Spiritualism, finding the woman eager to listen. When the medium realized that the woman completely believed her teachings, she started advising her to pray every night for the return of her child. Then, one night, she told the gullible woman that at midnight four days later, her child would come back to her. She warned her that she needed to fast that day, decorate her room and bed in white, and sleep alone that night. The woman followed the instructions exactly. At midnight, she heard the stairs creak. Suddenly, her door opened, and she saw something glowing approaching her bed. It carried a bundle, and a voice announced that her daughter was coming back. After the apparition left, the woman found a baby girl in her bed. Soon after, the medium convinced the woman and her husband to sell their property and move to a Spirit Colony in California. After nearly three years, they returned home with barely any resources but with the knowledge that the baby girl was from a foundling society in Chicago.
Not the least of the evils of Spiritualism is the insanity which it causes. A mental specialist of high standing in Birmingham, England, issued a warning in 1922 quoting numerous cases which came under his observation and were the result of Spiritualistic teaching. An English doctor has estimated the number of such cases at a million. It is a well-established fact that the human reason gives way under the exciting strain of Spiritualism. The list is not limited to European countries; we have a goodly share of baneful results right at home. Not long ago Dr. Curry, Medical Director of the State Insane Asylum of New Jersey, issued a warning concerning the “Ouija-board” in which he said:
Not the least of the problems with Spiritualism is the insanity it can cause. A prominent mental health specialist in Birmingham, England, issued a warning in 1922 that cited numerous cases he observed as a result of Spiritualistic teachings. An English doctor has estimated that there are about a million such cases. It’s a well-known fact that human reasoning can break down under the intense pressure of Spiritualism. The issue isn't just confined to European countries; we have our share of harmful outcomes right here at home. Recently, Dr. Curry, Medical Director of the State Insane Asylum of New Jersey, issued a warning about the “Ouija board” in which he said:
“The ‘Ouija-board’ is especially serious because it is adopted mainly by persons of high-strung neurotic tendency190 who become victims of actual illusions of sight, hearing and touch at Spiritualistic seances.”
“The ‘Ouija board’ is particularly concerning because it is mainly used by individuals with high-strung, neurotic tendencies190 who fall victim to real illusions of sight, sound, and touch during Spiritualistic séances.”
He predicted that the insane asylums would be flooded with patients if popular taste did not swing to more wholesome diversions.
He predicted that the mental hospitals would be overwhelmed with patients if public interest didn't shift to healthier forms of entertainment.
In March, 1920, it was reported in the papers that the craze for the Ouija-boards, with which it was thought spirit messages could be received, had reached such a pitch in the little village of Carrito, across San Francisco Bay, that five people had been driven mad.
In March 1920, news reports said that the obsession with Ouija boards, believed to be a way to receive spirit messages, had gotten so out of hand in the small village of Carrito, across San Francisco Bay, that five people had gone crazy.
The available amount of evidence of this sort is almost unbelievable, but enough has been given to show the extent of the evil. The average medium works only for the money he or she can extract from the public; money obtained by moving the deepest sentiments in the human soul. Is it right to legally sanction the medium, to allow him to prey on the public—not only allowing him to take the earthly possessions of his victims, but their soul, and oftentimes their mind as well? Spiritualism is nothing more or less than mental intoxication, the intoxication of words, of feelings and suggested beliefs. Intoxication of any sort when it becomes a habit is injurious to the body but intoxication of the mind is always fatal to the mind. We have prohibition of alcohol, we have prohibition of drugs, but we have no law to prevent these human leeches from sucking every bit of reason and common sense from their victims. It ought to be stopped, it must be stopped, and it would seem that the multiplicity of exposures and the multitude of prosecutions that have followed rational investigation should be sufficient to justify, yes, demand legislation for the complete annihilation of a cult built on false pretence, flimsy hear-say evidence, and the absurdity of accepting an optical illusion as a fact.
The amount of evidence for this is almost unbelievable, but enough has been presented to show the extent of the harm. The average medium only works for the money they can get from the public; money earned by tapping into the deepest feelings of the human soul. Is it right to legally allow the medium to exploit the public—not just by taking their earthly possessions, but also their soul and often their mind? Spiritualism is simply mental intoxication, a high from words, feelings, and suggested beliefs. Any form of intoxication, when it becomes habitual, is harmful to the body, but mental intoxication is always deadly to the mind. We have bans on alcohol, we have bans on drugs, but there's no law to stop these human leeches from draining every bit of reason and common sense from their victims. It needs to be stopped, it must be stopped, and it seems that the many exposures and numerous prosecutions that have followed rational investigation should be enough to warrant, yes, insist on legislation to completely eradicate a cult based on false pretenses, flimsy hearsay evidence, and the ridiculousness of accepting an optical illusion as a fact.
191
191
CHAPTER XII
INVESTIGATIONS—SMART AND OTHERWISE
Spiritualism has been the cause of much discussion between men of science, men of magic, and believers in the “Spirit World.” Countless investigations, wise and otherwise, have been held in most of the countries of the globe. Many of them have been made by fair-minded, unbiased men; men who delved deep into the unknown with a clear conscience and whether successful or not were willing to give the world the result of their probings. Men who were not afraid to admit that their experience was not sufficient to cope with the medium’s skill and years of training and that they had been fooled. But there have been other so-called investigators who have attended seances wishing to be fooled and as “the wish is father of the thought” they have been misled.
Spiritualism has sparked a lot of debate among scientists, magicians, and believers in the “Spirit World.” Countless investigations, both serious and not, have taken place in most countries around the world. Many of these were conducted by fair-minded, unbiased individuals; people who explored the unknown with integrity and, regardless of success, were open to sharing the results of their inquiries. These individuals were not afraid to acknowledge when their experience fell short of the medium’s expertise and years of training, admitting that they had been deceived. However, there have also been other so-called investigators who attended séances eager to be deceived, and as “the wish is the father of the thought,” they ended up being misled.
What these investigators see done and what they think they see done are in reality two entirely different things and by the time they start to write their experiences there are usually complications. I rarely believe a full hundred per cent the explanations I hear or read. It is to be said to the credit of the investigators that they do not deliberately make misstatements but the nature of the brain is such that it is almost impossible to avoid mal-observation and these mal-observations are the curse of investigation.
What these investigators observe and what they believe they observe are actually two completely different things, and by the time they start writing about their experiences, there are usually complications. I rarely believe a full hundred percent the explanations I hear or read. It’s to the credit of the investigators that they don’t intentionally make false statements, but the way the brain works makes it nearly impossible to avoid faulty observations, and these errors are the bane of investigation.
Investigations under conditions favorable to the192 medium cannot be termed “investigations.” They are nothing more than a demonstration of the medium’s power to divert the attention, carrying it at will to any place they wish and numbing the subconscious mind. Under such conditions they are not only able to delude the innocent and simple-minded but also men whose accomplishments have proven their intellects to be above the average.
Investigations conducted in an environment that favors the192 medium can't really be called “investigations.” They are simply a showcase of the medium's ability to distract, manipulating the audience's focus wherever they want and dulling the subconscious. In these situations, they can not only deceive the naïve and gullible but also individuals whose achievements demonstrate that they are above average in intelligence.
When a medium is subjected to conditions which are, to say the least, disconcerting, and the usual effects are not obtained, almost invariably the claim is made that there are antagonistic waves and that the “auras” are bad, and if, as often happens, the result is an unqualified exposé and the medium’s fall from power the followers of Spiritualism usually put forth a statement saying the medium overstepped the bounds in trying to give results and resorted to trickery, but that the majority of previous seances were genuine.
When a medium faces really uncomfortable conditions and the usual outcomes don’t occur, it’s almost always claimed that there are opposing waves and that the “auras” are negative. If, as frequently happens, this leads to a complete failure and the medium loses their abilities, followers of Spiritualism typically argue that the medium tried too hard to provide results and resorted to deception, yet they insist that most past séances were authentic.
Perhaps my ideas on the subject of how to conduct an investigation are wrong; I am fully convinced, however, that the only way to conduct a successful one is to get the committee together previous to the seance, discuss the expected manifestations, formulate some plan for concerted action and if possible assign each member some specific part as was done in the case of Palladino’s fall. These parts should be rehearsed and then when the seance is held there is a much greater possibility of the committee being able to judge intelligently. But when scientists report some feat of legerdemain as being abnormal simply because they cannot detect the deception, I think it is time to add to each investigating committee a successful and reputable professional mystifier, and I might add that all mediums hate to have a magician attend a seance.
Maybe my thoughts on how to conduct an investigation are off base; however, I'm convinced that the only way to run a successful one is to gather the committee before the seance, talk about the expected phenomena, come up with a plan for coordinated action, and if possible, assign each member a specific role like they did in Palladino’s fall. These roles should be practiced, and then when the seance happens, the committee has a much better chance of making informed judgments. But when scientists report some trickery as being paranormal just because they can't spot the deception, I think it's time to bring in a skilled and respected professional magician to every investigation, and I should mention that all mediums dislike having a magician present at a seance.
193
193
Of the many investigations, since the beginning of modern Spiritualism, I have selected a few of the most important and will try and show the reader the necessity of placing on investigating committees men who cannot be prejudiced or influenced by subdued lights or weird and mystifying sounds; men who use their God-given gift of reason to the best of their ability; men whose attention cannot be diverted by the medium; men whose brain cells are versatile and not overdeveloped in one particular direction; men who can pay strict attention to their commission and not be led astray by the glib-tongued medium’s misdirection. Then we will have real investigations and the world at large will benefit.
Of the many investigations since the start of modern Spiritualism, I have chosen a few of the most significant ones and will attempt to show the reader why it’s crucial to have unbiased individuals on investigation committees. These individuals should not be swayed by dim lights or strange sounds; they should use their God-given ability to reason to the best of their capability. They should be focused, not easily distracted by the medium; adaptable thinkers, not overly specialized; and able to stay committed to their mission without being misled by the smooth talk of the medium. With this approach, we will achieve genuine investigations, and the world will benefit greatly.
A short time before his death Henry Seybert, an enthusiastic Spiritualist with a conscientious desire that Spiritualism should be authentically established, gave the University of Pennsylvania sufficient money to establish a chair of Philosophy on condition that a commission should be appointed to investigate “all systems of morals, Religion or Philosophy which assume to represent the truth and particularly modern Spiritualism.” Accordingly there were selected from among the doctors and professors of the University ten men to be known as the “Seybert Commission.” A fairer-minded and more impartial commission could not have been appointed. Each man had declared himself holding an open mind and ready to accept whatever there was evidence to prove, but realizing “that men eminent in intelligence and attainment yield to Spiritualism an entire credence,” they felt that one could not “fail to stand aside in tender reverence when crushed and bleeding hearts are seen to seek it for consolation and for hope.” In order to be amply prepared to do their work in an intelligent and understanding manner they provided themselves with the best literature194 of the day on the subject and such records of previous investigations as were available. After a careful digest of all this information the Commission was ready to begin its actual work in March, 1884. The entire ten men of the Commission were willing to believe, and their adviser, Mr. Thomas R. Hazard, had been a personal friend of Mr. Seybert and was known throughout the land as an uncompromising Spiritualist.”
A short time before his death, Henry Seybert, an enthusiastic Spiritualist who genuinely wanted Spiritualism to be recognized as legitimate, donated enough money to the University of Pennsylvania to create a chair of Philosophy, on the condition that a commission be formed to investigate “all systems of morals, Religion or Philosophy that claim to represent the truth, especially modern Spiritualism.” As a result, ten men were chosen from among the doctors and professors of the University to form what came to be known as the “Seybert Commission.” It couldn't have been a fairer or more impartial group. Each member had stated that he would keep an open mind and was ready to accept whatever evidence emerged, but understanding that “highly intelligent and accomplished individuals fully believe in Spiritualism,” they felt they must “step aside in gentle respect when they see broken and hurting people searching for solace and hope.” To adequately prepare for their task in a knowledgeable and thoughtful way, they gathered the best literature194 available at the time on the subject, as well as records of previous investigations. After thoroughly reviewing all this information, the Commission was ready to start its actual work in March 1884. The entire ten men of the Commission were willing to believe, and their advisor, Mr. Thomas R. Hazard, was a personal friend of Mr. Seybert and was well-known across the country as an uncompromising Spiritualist.
The first medium to which the Commission gave its attention was Mrs. S. E. Patterson, a slate writing mystifier and automatic writer. The result of this first case was nil. After waiting patiently an hour and a half for the spirits to move the meeting adjourned to the disappointment of all. Mr. Hazard was especially chagrined, for the medium was considered “one of the very best in the world.” She had given him a private sitting the evening before at which “messages from the Spirit of Henry Seybert came thick and fast,” but they declined to manifest for the Commission.
The first medium the Commission focused on was Mrs. S. E. Patterson, a slate writing mystifier and automatic writer. The result of this first case was nothing. After patiently waiting for an hour and a half for the spirits to show up, the meeting was adjourned, disappointing everyone. Mr. Hazard was particularly upset because the medium was regarded as “one of the very best in the world.” She had given him a private session the night before, where “messages from the Spirit of Henry Seybert came pouring in,” but they didn’t appear for the Commission.
This seance proved to be typical of all that fell to the lot of the Seybert Commission to investigate. It continued its work for three years and investigated every case of importance which came before it. One of these was Margaret Fox, with whom the Commission had two sittings and became convinced that the raps came from her person. When she was told of its conclusion she admitted that the seances were not satisfactory but declined further sittings on the ground of ill health and because she doubted if more satisfactory results would follow and admitting that they might result in a “confirmation” of the Commission’s belief as to the cause of the raps.
This séance turned out to be typical of everything the Seybert Commission investigated. It worked for three years, looking into every significant case that came its way. One of these cases involved Margaret Fox, with whom the Commission had two sessions and became convinced that the sounds came from her. When she was informed of their conclusion, she acknowledged that the séances were not satisfactory but declined any further sessions, citing ill health and her doubt that they would yield better results, admitting that they might just confirm the Commission’s belief about the source of the sounds.
Many of the most prominent mediums of the day appeared before the Commission during its three years of work. Some of them underwent a whole series of tests195 and the phenomena covered the whole gamut from simple rapping to spirit photography, automatic and slate writing, materialization, etc. In every case with but one exception the result was either a blank seance, a positive failure, or a deliberate cheat. The exception was when Mr. Harry Kellar was called in as a magician to demonstrate his power as a slate writer. The Commission was successfully baffled, not a single member being able to fathom his method until he explained it.
Many of the leading mediums of the time appeared before the Commission during its three years of work. Some of them went through a series of tests195 and the phenomena ranged from simple rapping to spirit photography, automatic and slate writing, materialization, and more. In every case, except for one, the outcome was either a blank séance, a complete failure, or a deliberate hoax. The exception was when Mr. Harry Kellar was brought in as a magician to showcase his skills as a slate writer. The Commission was completely stumped, with not a single member able to figure out his method until he revealed it.
The Commission carefully weighed all the evidence placed before it and formed its conclusions with such deliberation and thoroughness that the most critical on either side found no cause for objecting or saying that it was swayed or biased by any undue influence whatever. It pursued its work on purely rational, scientific lines, strenuously avoiding all conditions which might be construed as conducive to doubtful conclusions. It was looking for facts in a matter-of-fact way and as there was no opportunity for screening artifices no occult or psychic phenomena were proven to have existed. As an evidence of the fairness with which the Commission was considered to have done its work, I quote the following letter to the Commission from Dr. Henry Slade.
The Commission carefully evaluated all the evidence presented to it and came to its conclusions with such careful thought and thoroughness that even the most critical individuals on either side found no reason to object or claim that it was influenced or biased in any way. It conducted its work based purely on rational, scientific principles, actively avoiding any situations that could be seen as leading to questionable conclusions. It sought facts in a straightforward manner, and since there was no chance for any deceptive practices, no hidden or psychic phenomena were proven to exist. To illustrate the fairness with which the Commission was perceived to have carried out its work, I quote the following letter to the Commission from Dr. Henry Slade.
“No. 11 E. 13th Street, N. Y., Feb. 4, 1885.
No. 11 E. 13th Street, N. Y., Feb. 4, 1885.
“Dear Mr. Furness:—I take this opportunity to express to you, and through you to the other members of the Seybert Commission, my hearty approval of the course pursued by them in their investigation of phenomena occurring in my presence. Fully realizing that I am only the instrument or channel through which these manifestations are produced, it would be presumption on my part to undertake to lay down a line to be followed by the unseen intelligence, whose servant I am. Hence I196 did say their conditions must be acceded to or I would return to New York. That they did so, is evident to my mind from the results obtained, which I regard as a necessary preliminary to a continuation, when other experiments may be introduced with better prospects of success. It may be well not to insist on following the exact course followed by Professor Zollner, but leave it open to original or impromptu suggestions that may be adopted without previous consideration, which, if successful, would be of equal value as evidence of its genuineness, at the same time give greater breadth to the experiments. In conclusion, allow me to say that in the event the Committee desires to continue these experiments through another series of sittings with me, it will give me pleasure to enter into arrangements for that purpose.
“Dear Mr. Furness:—I want to take this chance to express my strong approval of the approach taken by you and the other members of the Seybert Commission in investigating the phenomena that occurred in my presence. I fully understand that I am just the instrument or channel through which these manifestations happen, so it would be presumptuous of me to dictate a course for the unseen intelligence I serve. Therefore, I did say their conditions had to be agreed to, or I would return to New York. It seems clear to me that they did so, based on the results obtained, which I see as a necessary step for moving forward. When other experiments are introduced, they may have a better chance of success. It might be wise not to strictly follow the exact path of Professor Zollner but instead to remain open to original or spontaneous ideas that can be pursued without prior discussion, which, if successful, would serve as equally valuable evidence of its authenticity while also broadening the scope of the experiments. In closing, I would like to say that if the Committee wishes to continue these experiments through another series of sessions with me, I would be happy to make arrangements for that purpose.”
“Very truly yours,
“Henry Slade.”
“Best regards, Henry Slade.”
If all the investigators were to adopt the rational methods of the Seybert Commission they might easily discover the truth and no longer submit to imposition by charlatans nor aid and abet them by accepting as true the claims made by a class which they admit is of a low type, dishonest, and otherwise disreputable. If sincere, they would assist in all reasonable attempts to detect fraud and not accept the irrational pretext that light and touch are detrimental to the health or life of a medium.
If all the investigators used the logical methods of the Seybert Commission, they could easily find the truth and stop being tricked by frauds, nor would they support them by believing the claims made by a group they recognize as dishonest and disreputable. If they are genuine, they would help in all reasonable efforts to uncover fraud and reject the illogical excuse that light and touch harm the health or life of a medium.
Following in the footsteps of the Seybert Commission the Society for Psychical Research was organized in America and England for the purpose of investigating all so-called phenomena and freak occurrences not easily accountable for by natural law and in spite of the following message which it is claimed was sent by the spirit of the late William Walker, President of the Buxton197 Camera Club, to the Crewe Circle, I believe they are doing good work.
Following the example of the Seybert Commission, the Society for Psychical Research was established in America and England to investigate all so-called phenomena and unusual occurrences that aren't easily explained by natural law. Despite a message that was allegedly sent by the spirit of the late William Walker, President of the Buxton197 Camera Club, to the Crewe Circle, I believe they are doing valuable work.
“Dear Friends of the Circle,105
“Dear Friends of the Circle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“I would not spend a moment with the Psychical Research Society, because they are nothing more or less than fraud hunters and I want you to come to Buxton for a sitting with Mrs. Walker, 3, Palace Rd., about the 8th, 9th, of Aug. Then the spirit friends can further demonstrate the wondrous powers which to-day are needed more than ever. Peace be with you.
“I wouldn't spend a second with the Psychical Research Society because they're just fraud hunters. I want you to come to Buxton for a session with Mrs. Walker at 3, Palace Rd., around the 8th or 9th of August. Then the spirit friends can continue to show the amazing powers that are needed more than ever today. Peace be with you.”
“Yours faithfully,
“W. Walker.”
“Best regards, W. Walker.”
The membership of these societies is made up of men and women who have a certain degree of scientific training, all classes of scholarship and all professions being represented. As a consequence the investigations have been most exhaustive and carried out by persons especially qualified for the work, but the results have been most emphatically against a belief in the return of a soul after death in the guise of a spirit or the occurrence of anything supernatural at the bidding of a medium.
The members of these societies include men and women with varying levels of scientific training, representing all kinds of academic backgrounds and professions. As a result, the research has been thorough and conducted by individuals specifically qualified for the job, but the findings strongly oppose the idea of a soul returning after death as a spirit or any supernatural events happening at the request of a medium.
Naturally, we might not expect a general agreement among a group of scientific scholars who had entered the field of research from different points of view, but I believe I can say without fear of contradiction, that of all who have undertaken the task without prejudice the majority agree in the opinion that all phenomena ascribed to spirit power developed through, and presented by, a medium, are without foundation in fact, and that the result of their investigations has agreed perfectly with the findings of the Seybert Commission.
Naturally, we might not expect a general agreement among a group of scientific scholars who entered the field of research from different perspectives, but I believe I can say without fear of contradiction that most who have taken on the task without bias agree that all phenomena attributed to spirit power, which are developed through and presented by a medium, lack any basis in fact. Their investigations align perfectly with the findings of the Seybert Commission.
198
198
In January, 1869, the London Dialectical Society appointed a committee with thirty-three members to investigate the phenomena alleged to be Spiritual manifestations and to report on its findings. Professor Huxley, Professor John Tyndall, and Mr. George Henry Lewes, were invited to co-operate with the Committee. Professor Huxley refused to have anything to do with the investigation and in the following letter, written in answer to the Committee’s invitation, he terms Spiritualism a “gross imposture.”106
In January 1869, the London Dialectical Society set up a committee with thirty-three members to look into the phenomena claimed to be Spiritual manifestations and to report their findings. Professors Huxley and John Tyndall, along with Mr. George Henry Lewes, were asked to collaborate with the Committee. Professor Huxley declined to participate in the investigation and described Spiritualism as a “gross imposture” in the following letter responding to the Committee’s invitation. 106
“Sir,—I regret that I am unable to accept the invitation of the Council of the Dialectical Society to co-operate with a Committee for the investigation of ‘Spiritualism’, and for two reasons. In the first place, I have no time for such an inquiry, which would involve much trouble and (unless it were unlike all inquiries of that kind I have known) much annoyance. In the second place, I take no interest in the subject. The only case of ‘Spiritualism’ I have had the opportunity of examining into for myself was as gross an imposture as ever came under my notice. But supposing the phenomena to be genuine—they do not interest me. If anybody would endow me with the faculty of listening to the chatter of old women and curates in the nearest cathedral town, I would decline the privilege, having better things to do.
“Sir,—I’m sorry, but I can’t accept the invitation from the Council of the Dialectical Society to work with a Committee investigating ‘Spiritualism’ for two reasons. First, I don’t have time for such an inquiry, which would involve a lot of trouble and (unless it’s completely different from any inquiries I’ve encountered) a lot of annoyance. Second, I’m not interested in the subject. The only case of ‘Spiritualism’ I’ve looked into myself was the most blatant hoax I’ve ever seen. But even if the phenomena were genuine—they still wouldn’t interest me. If someone were to give me the ability to listen to the gossip of old ladies and clergymen in the nearest cathedral town, I would turn down that offer, as I have better things to do.
“And if the folk in the Spiritual world do not talk more wisely and sensibly than their friends report them to do, I put them in the same category.
“And if the people in the Spiritual world don’t speak more wisely and sensibly than their friends say they do, I consider them to be on the same level.”
“The only good that I can see in a demonstration of the truth of ‘Spiritualism’ is to furnish an additional argument against suicide. Better live a crossing-sweeper199 than die and be made to talk twaddle by a ‘medium’ hired at a guinea a seance.
“The only benefit I can find in proving the truth of ‘Spiritualism’ is to provide an extra reason against suicide. It’s better to be a street cleaner199 than to die and be made to spout nonsense by a ‘medium’ paid a guinea per seance.
“I am, Sir, &c.,
“T. H. Huxley.”
"I'm here, Sir, etc.,"
“T. H. Huxley.”
“29th January, 1869.”
“January 29, 1869.”
A few days later Mr. Lewes declined the Committee’s invitation as follows:
A few days later, Mr. Lewes declined the Committee’s invitation as follows:
“Dear Sir,—I shall not be able to attend the investigation of ‘Spiritualism’; and in reference to your question about suggestions would only say that the one hint needful is that all present should distinguish between facts and inferences from facts. When any man says that phenomena are produced by no known physical laws, he declares that he knows the laws by which they are produced.
“Dear Sir,—I won’t be able to attend the investigation of ‘Spiritualism’; and in response to your question about suggestions, I can only say that the important point is that everyone should differentiate between facts and inferences from facts. When someone claims that phenomena are produced by no known physical laws, they’re stating that they understand the laws that govern their production.
“Yours, &c.,
“G. H. Lewes.
“Yours, etc., G. H. Lewes.
“Tuesday, 2nd February, 1869.”
“Tuesday, February 2, 1869.”
Under date of December 22, 1869, Professor Tyndall wrote the following in response to his invitation to aid the Committee.
Under date of December 22, 1869, Professor Tyndall wrote the following in response to his invitation to help the Committee.
“Sir—You mention in your note to me three gentlemen, two of whom are personally known to me, and for both of whom I entertain a sincere esteem.
“Sir—You mention in your note to me three gentlemen, two of whom I know personally and have a genuine respect for.”
“The house of one of these, namely Mr. Wallace, I have already visited, and made there the acquaintance of the lady who was the reputed medium between Mr. Wallace and the supernatural.
“The house of one of these, Mr. Wallace, I have already visited and met the lady who was said to be the medium between Mr. Wallace and the supernatural.
“And if earnestly invited by Mr. Crookes, the editor of the ‘Chemical News,’ to witness phenomena which in his opinion ‘tend to demonstrate the existence of some power (magnetic or otherwise) which has not yet been200 recognized by men of science,’ I should pay due respect to his invitation.
“And if sincerely invited by Mr. Crookes, the editor of the ‘Chemical News,’ to observe phenomena that, in his view, ‘tend to demonstrate the existence of some power (magnetic or otherwise) that has not yet been200 recognized by scientists,’ I would give proper attention to his invitation.”
“But understand my position: more than a year ago Mr. Cromwell Varley, who is, I believe, one of the greatest modern Spiritualists, did me the favor to pay me a visit, and he then employed a comparison which, though flattering to my spiritual strength, seems to mark me out as unfit for spiritual investigation. He said that my presence at a seance resembled that of a great magnet among a number of small ones. I throw all into confusion. Still he expressed a hope that arrangements might be made to show me the phenomena, and I expressed my willingness to witness such things as Mr. Varley might think worth showing to me. I have not since been favored by a visit from Mr. Varley.
“But understand my position: more than a year ago, Mr. Cromwell Varley, who I believe is one of the greatest modern Spiritualists, kindly came to see me. During his visit, he made a comparison that, while flattering to my spiritual strength, also suggests that I'm not suitable for spiritual investigation. He said that my presence at a seance was like a powerful magnet among smaller ones, causing confusion. Still, he hoped that arrangements could be made to show me the phenomena, and I expressed my willingness to see whatever Mr. Varley thought was worth showing to me. Since then, I haven’t had the pleasure of another visit from Mr. Varley.”
“I am now perfectly willing to accept the personal invitation of Mr. Crookes, should he consider that he can show me phenomena of the character you describe.
“I am now completely open to accepting Mr. Crookes' personal invitation if he believes he can show me the kinds of phenomena you described.”
“I am, sir, your obedient servant,
“John Tyndall.”
"I am, sir, your respectful servant,"
“John Tyndall.”
“G. W. Bennett, Esq.”
“G. W. Bennett, Esq.”
Unlike the Seybert Commission, which made a formal report to the University of Pennsylvania immediately on the completion of its work, the Committee of the Dialectical Society which was appointed in 1869 did not make any report until 1877 and then only what seems to be a garbled report of sub-committees. The Spiritual Magazine in 1870 commented on this lack of a report as follows:
Unlike the Seybert Commission, which submitted an official report to the University of Pennsylvania right after finishing its work, the Committee of the Dialectical Society, appointed in 1869, didn’t issue any report until 1877, and then it was just a confusing summary from sub-committees. The Spiritual Magazine in 1870 noted this absence of a report as follows:
“Where is the report of the Dialectical Society? This is the question which many people are asking, but to which no one seems prepared to give a satisfactory reply. Has this Report, which was to settle the question of201 Spiritualism, only unsettled the Dialectical Society—causing, as we learn, some of its principal officers and members to secede from it on finding that the investigations of the Committee pointed in a different way to what they anticipated, and to which they had committed themselves? People ask—Have the Committee come to an opinion on the subject or have they too many opinions?”
“Where is the report from the Dialectical Society? This is the question many people are asking, but no one seems ready to provide a satisfactory answer. Has this Report, meant to clarify the issue of 201 Spiritualism, only created more confusion within the Dialectical Society—leading, as we’ve learned, some of its main officers and members to leave upon discovering that the Committee’s investigations pointed in a different direction than they expected and to which they had already committed? People wonder—Has the Committee come to a conclusion on the matter, or do they have too many differing opinions?”
The only information I have come in contact with referring to the Dialectical Committee and its work has been from Spiritualistic publications, most of them under authorship of Mr. James Burns, and I copy the following from “The Medium and Daybreak” of November 16, 1877:
The only information I've encountered about the Dialectical Committee and its activities has come from Spiritualist publications, mostly written by Mr. James Burns, and I’m quoting the following from “The Medium and Daybreak” dated November 16, 1877:
“Objection has been taken in some quarters to the fact that the Society itself did not publish the Report, but left the matter of the publication as an open question to its Committee.” Again: on the 20th of July, 1870, the council passed a resolution—“that the request of the Committee, that the Report be printed under the authority of the Society, be not acceded to.”
“Some people have expressed concern that the Society did not publish the Report itself, but instead left the decision about publication up to its Committee.” Again: on July 20, 1870, the council passed a resolution—“that the Committee's request for the Report to be printed with the Society's authority be denied.”
The exact nature of the work done by the Dialectical Society’s Committee can be summed up by another extract from the same issue of “The Medium and Daybreak”:
The specific work carried out by the Dialectical Society’s Committee can be summarized by another excerpt from the same edition of “The Medium and Daybreak”:
“In due time the Committee presented to the Council the General and Sub-Reports, supplementing the same by a voluminous mass of evidence taken directly from the lips of Spiritualists practically acquainted with the subject—persons of the highest respectability and representing nearly every grade of society.” (The italics are mine.)
“In due time, the Committee presented the Council with the General and Sub-Reports, adding a large amount of evidence gathered directly from the words of Spiritualists who are practically knowledgeable about the topic—individuals of the highest respectability and representing nearly every level of society.” (The italics are mine.)
Another element of discord in the Dialectical investigation is shown by the following:
Another source of conflict in the Dialectical investigation is shown by the following:
“Attempt has been made, of course, to undervalue these telling researches. The non-successful Committees have been brought gleefully into prominence, in hope202 that positive results obtained by the successful Committees might thereby be discredited.”
“Efforts have certainly been made to downplay these significant studies. The unsuccessful Committees have been highlighted joyfully, in the hope that positive results achieved by the successful Committees might be undermined.”
It seems to be a published fact that this movement on the part of the Dialectical Society resulted in much discord amounting to a split in the Society. Mr. Burns in his editorial column of the “Medium and Daybreak” says:
It seems to be a well-known fact that this action by the Dialectical Society led to significant conflict that resulted in a split within the Society. Mr. Burns, in his editorial column of the “Medium and Daybreak,” states:
“Our present issue affords an important and valuable addition to the cheap literature of Spiritualism. It is filled with useful matter for investigators, judiciously extracted from the Report of the London Dialectical Society.” (My italics.)
“Our current issue provides an important and valuable addition to the affordable literature on Spiritualism. It’s packed with useful information for researchers, carefully selected from the Report of the London Dialectical Society.” (My italics.)
The supporters of Spiritualism lay great stress and importance on the fact that a few of their co-workers are men prominent in scientific and literary circles, but these are in such a minority, when compared with men of the same time who do not co-operate, that the Spiritualists in order to give force and dignity to their argument “ring the changes” on these few names and keep them prominently to the front, notwithstanding that it has been proven beyond question, time and again, that these sages themselves have frequently been the victims of fraudulent mediums, sometimes knowingly.
The supporters of Spiritualism emphasize the importance of having a few well-known figures from scientific and literary circles among their ranks. However, these individuals are such a small minority compared to those from the same era who do not participate that the Spiritualists often highlight these few names to add credibility and weight to their claims. This continues despite the fact that it has been repeatedly shown that these reputable figures have often fallen prey to fraudulent mediums, sometimes even willingly.
Doyle in his book “The New Revelation” says:
Doyle in his book “The New Revelation” says:
“The days are surely passing when the mature and considerate opinions of such men ... can be dismissed with the empty ‘all rot’ or ‘nauseating drivel’ formulæ.”
“The days are definitely over when the thoughtful and sensible opinions of such people ... can be brushed aside with vague phrases like ‘all nonsense’ or ‘disgusting garbage.’”
Perhaps the most prominent man in this respect and whose conclusions, especially in his later years, were pointed to by Spiritualists as being beyond dispute was the eminent chemist, Sir William Crookes. He became intensely interested in Spiritualistic research work as early as 1870 and for the first four years devoted most of his attention to D. D. Home, who seemed successful in baffling Crookes’ super-knowledge of scientific investigation.203 In 1874 he turned his attention to Florrie Cook, a fifteen year old medium who had been commanding attention for about three years. She seems to have captivated him within the first month to such an extent that he went to her defense in print after a “disgraceful occurrence” had given rise to a “controversy,” after which he entertained her at his house. The most convincing test, though, took place at her home in Hackney. In February, 1874, he wrote:
Perhaps the most notable figure in this area, whose conclusions—especially later in his life—were regarded by Spiritualists as indisputable, was the distinguished chemist, Sir William Crookes. He became deeply interested in Spiritualist research as early as 1870, and for the first four years, he focused much of his attention on D. D. Home, who seemed to challenge Crookes’ expert knowledge of scientific methods. In 1874, he shifted his focus to Florrie Cook, a fifteen-year-old medium who had been gaining attention for about three years. She appeared to have captivated him within the first month, to the point that he publicly defended her after a “disgraceful occurrence” sparked a “controversy,” after which he hosted her at his home. However, the most convincing test occurred at her residence in Hackney. In February 1874, he wrote:
“These seances have not been going on many weeks but enough has taken place to thoroughly convince me of the perfect truth and honesty of Miss Cook, and to give me every reason to expect that the promises so freely made to me by Katie will be kept. All I now ask is that your readers will not hastily assume that everything which is prima facie suspicious necessarily implies deception, and that they will suspend their judgment until they hear from me again on this subject.”
“These seances have been happening for only a few weeks, but I've seen enough to fully believe in the complete truth and honesty of Miss Cook, and I have every reason to expect that Katie will keep the promises she made to me. All I ask is that your readers don't jump to conclusions that everything that seems prima facie suspicious automatically means there's deception involved, and that they hold off on their judgment until they hear from me again about this topic.”
It was not long, evidently, before the scientist awoke from his dream, for on August 1st, 1874, he wrote to a Russian lady that after four years of investigation, including months of experience with Home, Katie Fox, and Florence Cook, he found “no satisfactory proof that the dead can return and communicate.” A copy of this letter was sent by Aksakoff to Light, and was published in that journal on May 12, 1900. “Sir W. Crookes did not dissent.”107 Sometime along about 1875 forty-four photographic negatives which he had made of Katie King and her medium, Florrie Cook, together with what prints he had, were, for some reason not given, accidentally destroyed and he forbade friends who had copies to reproduce them. He must have made some sort of a discovery for he “buried himself in a sulky silence which he would204 not break” for forty years. “No one knew whether he was a Spiritualist or not,” his only statement being that “in all his Spiritualistic research he had ‘come to a brick wall.’”108 In 1914 when asked plainly if he were a Spiritualist “he evaded the question.” Perhaps the change in his opinions came over him when he learned that Florence Cook (who became Mrs. Corner) was exposed109 on a continental tour and sent back disgraced. But in 1916, notwithstanding his statement in 1900 and other previous statements, he went on record in the December 9th issue of Light as accepting Spiritualism.
It didn't take long before the scientist woke up from his dream. On August 1, 1874, he wrote to a Russian woman that after four years of investigation, including months of working with Home, Katie Fox, and Florence Cook, he found "no satisfactory proof that the dead can return and communicate." A copy of this letter was sent by Aksakoff to Light and published in that journal on May 12, 1900. “Sir W. Crookes did not disagree.”107 Around 1875, forty-four photographic negatives he had taken of Katie King and her medium, Florrie Cook, along with the prints he had, were accidentally destroyed for reasons not provided, and he told friends who had copies not to reproduce them. He must have discovered something significant because he "isolated himself in a sullen silence that he wouldn’t break" for forty years. “No one knew if he was a Spiritualist or not,” with his only remark being that "in all his Spiritualistic research, he had ‘come to a brick wall.’”108 In 1914, when asked directly if he was a Spiritualist, “he avoided the question.” Perhaps his change in opinions occurred when he found out that Florence Cook (who later became Mrs. Corner) was exposed109 during a tour in Europe and returned in disgrace. But in 1916, despite his statement in 1900 and earlier remarks, he went on record in the December 9th issue of Light stating that he accepted Spiritualism.
All of this stands as proof that Professor Crookes, even after he was knighted, was of a vacillating mind and for some reason seemed to be deficient in rational methods of discovering the truth, or at least disinclined to put them in force outside of his particular line of science. Possibly, one of the convincing proofs to him may have been the “tricks” played on him by Annie Eva Fay, for if I am not in error his failure to detect her trickery was the turning point which brought him to a belief in Spiritualism. She told me that when Maskelyne, the magician, came out with an exposé of her work she was forced to resort to strategy. Going to the home of Professor Crookes she threw herself on his mercy and gave a series of special tests. With flashing eyes she told of taking advantage of him. It appears that she had but one chance in the world to get by the galvanometer110 but by some stroke of luck for her and an205 evil chance for Professor Crookes, the electric light went out for a second at the theatre at which she was performing, and she availed herself of the opportunity to fool him. One of the tests was duplicated by Professor Harry Cooke, a magician.
All of this proves that Professor Crookes, even after being knighted, had a wavering mind and, for some reason, seemed to lack rational methods for discovering the truth or, at least, was reluctant to apply them outside of his specific field of science. One of the convincing proofs for him might have been the "tricks" played on him by Annie Eva Fay, because, if I'm not mistaken, his failure to see through her deception was the turning point that led him to believe in Spiritualism. She told me that when Maskelyne, the magician, exposed her work, she had to come up with a strategy. She went to Professor Crookes' home, pleading for his help, and performed a series of special tests. With sparkling eyes, she recounted how she took advantage of him. It seems she had just one chance to bypass the galvanometer, but by some stroke of luck for her— and a bad break for Professor Crookes— the electric light went out for a second at the theater where she was performing, allowing her to trick him. One of the tests was replicated by Professor Harry Cooke, a magician.
There is not the slightest doubt in my mind that this brainy man was hoodwinked, and that his confidence was betrayed by the so-called mediums that he tested. His powers of observation were blinded and his reasoning faculties so blunted by his prejudice in favor of anything psychic or occult that he could not, or would not, resist the influence.111 This seems more difficult to comprehend when one remembers that he did not accept Spiritualism in full until he was nearing the end of his earthly career. The weakness and unreliability of Sir William’s judgment as an investigator is further proved by the fact that he admitted that many of the tests he proposed were rejected by the mediums he was investigating. Such conditions made the test impossible and he did not seem to realize it, but notwithstanding all this he is one of the most quoted authorities in Spiritualistic realms, particularly by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle.
There’s no doubt in my mind that this smart guy was tricked, and that his trust was betrayed by the so-called mediums he tested. His ability to observe was clouded and his reasoning skills were dulled by his bias toward anything psychic or occult, making him unable or unwilling to resist the influence. 111 This becomes harder to understand when you remember that he didn’t fully accept Spiritualism until he was close to the end of his life. The weakness and unreliability of Sir William’s judgment as an investigator is further shown by the fact that he admitted many of the tests he suggested were dismissed by the mediums he was looking into. This made the tests impossible, and he didn’t seem to realize it, yet despite all this, he’s one of the most referenced authorities in Spiritualist circles, especially by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle.
Another who was misled by the chicanery of mediums which he investigated during many years of research is Sir Oliver Lodge. He failed to find sufficient evidence to prompt him to spread the teachings of Spiritualism until 1904, after which he occasionally sent a “glow through the Spiritualistic world by some bold profession of belief.” In 1905 he was not quite ready to endorse but strongly commended mediums. But by 1916 he had become “the206 great scientist of the movement, the link between the popular belief and scientific theory.” It is extremely difficult, however, to understand how a leading scientist can permit his pen to lay before a thinking world such inconsistent impossibilities as the following:
Another person who was misled by the tricks of mediums he studied over many years is Sir Oliver Lodge. He didn't find enough evidence to start promoting the teachings of Spiritualism until 1904, after which he occasionally sent a "glow through the Spiritualistic world by some bold profession of belief." In 1905, he wasn’t quite ready to give his full support but strongly praised mediums. However, by 1916, he had become “the206 great scientist of the movement, the link between popular belief and scientific theory.” It is extremely difficult, though, to understand how a leading scientist can allow his writing to present such inconsistent impossibilities to a thoughtful audience as the following:
“A table can exhibit hesitation, it can seek for information, it can welcome a newcomer, it can indicate joy or sorrow, fun or gravity, it can keep time with a song as if joining in the chorus and most notably of all it can exhibit affection in an unmistakable manner.”
“A table can show hesitation, it can look for information, it can welcome a newcomer, it can express joy or sadness, fun or seriousness, it can keep time with a song as if joining in the chorus, and most importantly, it can show affection in a clear way.”
What has all this to do with the spirit of the departed? How is it possible to accept such silly nonsense? Think of it! A table with intelligence, brains—a table with consciousness—a table with emotion. Yet that is the sort of reasoning used by Sir Oliver in his book “Raymond” and it is acceptable to all enthusiastic advocates of occult teaching. When we read of a mind of such high culture being overcome by such misfortune we are moved to compassion rather than censure and can only conjecture that the loss of his beloved son, Raymond, in an accursed war was the cause of it.
What does all this have to do with the spirit of the deceased? How can anyone believe such ridiculous nonsense? Think about it! A table with intelligence, a brain—a table with consciousness—a table with emotions. Yet, that's the kind of reasoning that Sir Oliver uses in his book “Raymond,” and it’s accepted by all the enthusiastic supporters of occult teachings. When we see someone so cultured being struck by such misfortune, we feel compassion instead of judgement and can only assume that the loss of his beloved son, Raymond, in a cursed war is what caused it.
Margaret Deland wrote:
Margaret Deland wrote:
“As for the scientific value of the evidence submitted by Sir Oliver, one must not lose sight of the fact that by far the greater part of it is from the experience of others and accepted by him as established facts, in many cases with little or no investigation as applied to telepathy. By following his career, one familiar with the psychology of deception will see that he has been an exceptionally ‘easy mark.’”
“As for the scientific value of the evidence submitted by Sir Oliver, it’s important to remember that most of it comes from the experiences of others and is accepted by him as established facts, often with little to no investigation into telepathy. By looking at his career, someone who knows about the psychology of deception will see that he has been an exceptionally 'easy target.'”
In describing a private performance of what is known among magicians as “long-distance second-sight,” after detailing the tests in full, Sir Oliver writes:
In describing a private performance of what is known among magicians as "long-distance second sight," after detailing the tests completely, Sir Oliver writes:
207
207
“As regards collusion and trickery, no one who has witnessed the absolutely genuine and artless manner in which the impressions are described, but has been perfectly convinced of the transparent honesty of all concerned.
“As for collusion and trickery, anyone who has seen the completely genuine and straightforward way in which the impressions are described cannot help but be fully convinced of the clear honesty of everyone involved."
“This, however, is not evidence to those who have not been present, and to them I can only say that to the best of my scientific belief, no collusion or trickery was possible under the varied circumstances of the experiments.”
“This, however, is not proof for those who were not there, and to them I can only say that, to the best of my scientific knowledge, no collusion or trickery could have occurred given the different conditions of the experiments.”
From the above, the reader may form his own opinion as to the value of Sir Oliver Lodge’s investigation, and at the same time should bear in mind that his so-called investigation is typical of all the investigations by scientists and sages who have accepted Spiritualism as a fact or a religion (?).
From the above, the reader can draw their own conclusions about the worth of Sir Oliver Lodge's investigation, while also keeping in mind that his so-called investigation is representative of all the studies conducted by scientists and thinkers who regard Spiritualism as a truth or a belief system (?).
The remaining figure of this type most conspicuously in the spotlight on the Spiritualistic stage at the present time is my esteemed friend, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle. Very much like Sir Oliver, his opinion hung in the balance during many years of investigation, some thirty or thirty-five, and it is significant that he did not manifest his deep concern in the cult until he too, like Sir Oliver, had lost a son in the late war and his heartstrings had been wrung by a similar grief.
The most prominent figure in Spiritualism right now is my dear friend, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle. Much like Sir Oliver, his opinion wavered for about thirty to thirty-five years of investigation, and it’s noteworthy that he didn’t show his deep involvement in the movement until, like Sir Oliver, he also lost a son in the recent war, feeling the same deep sorrow.
In “The New Revelation,” which was written after he had lost his son, he tells us that for thirty years he had studied the subject of Spiritualism “carelessly,” then suddenly in a crisis of emotion,112 he sees a possible balm in it, but instead of realizing that this was, or should be, the time for real investigation, he threw up his hands with the cry:
In “The New Revelation,” written after he lost his son, he shares that for thirty years he had studied Spiritualism “carelessly,” then suddenly in an emotional crisis,112 he sees a potential remedy in it. But instead of understanding that this was, or should be, the moment for genuine investigation, he threw up his hands and exclaimed:
“The objective side of it ceased to interest, for having208 made up one’s mind that it was true there was an end of the matter.”113
“The factual side of it no longer mattered, because once you decided it was true, that was the end of it.”113
It is evident from his own confession that he decided to accept Spiritualism regardless of any real revelation that might present itself at a future time and the fact that he did cease intelligent investigation is proved by his own published statements quoted below.
It’s clear from his own admission that he chose to embrace Spiritualism, no matter any genuine revelations that might come up later, and the fact that he stopped serious investigation is shown by his own published statements quoted below.
In a letter in the New York Evening Mail, Dec. 29, 1921, he says:
In a letter in the New York Evening Mail, Dec. 29, 1921, he says:
“I don’t need scientific proof of what I hear with my own ears, see with my own eyes. Nobody does. This is one of the fine things about Spiritualism. Each person can prove it for himself. It proves immortality and the better you live here, the further you’ll go there, progressing finally to the perfect state.”
“I don’t need scientific evidence for what I hear with my own ears and see with my own eyes. Nobody does. This is one of the great things about Spiritualism. Each person can prove it for themselves. It shows that there is life after death, and the better you live here, the further you’ll go there, ultimately progressing to a perfect state.”
In the New York World, June 22, 1922, he says:
In the New York World, June 22, 1922, he says:
“That mediums I have recommended have been convicted of fraud; any medium may be convicted, because the mere fact of being a medium is illegal by our benighted laws, but no medium I have ever recommended has been shown to be fraudulent in a sense which would be accepted by any real psychic student.114 This same applies I believe to mediums recommended by Sir Oliver Lodge.”115
The mediums I recommended have been accused of fraud; any medium could be accused, since just being a medium is against our misguided laws, but none of the mediums I've recommended have been proven to be fraudulent in a way that any genuine psychic student would acknowledge.114 I believe the same applies to the mediums endorsed by Sir Oliver Lodge.115
In connection with his corroboration of Sir Oliver’s opinion about mediums Sir Arthur is reported to have said:
In regard to his support of Sir Oliver's view on mediums, Sir Arthur is said to have commented:
“Sir Oliver is too damn scientific.”
“Sir Oliver is way too scientific.”
And the New York World of June 3rd, 1922, quotes him as saying:
And the New York World from June 3rd, 1922, quotes him as saying:
209
209
“Most mediums take their responsibilities very seriously and view their work in a religious light. A temptation to which several great mediums have succumbed is that of drink. This comes about in a very natural way, for overworking leaves them in a state of physical prostration and the stimulus of alcohol affords a welcome relief and may tend at last to become a custom and finally a curse.116 Alcoholism always weakens the moral sense, so that these degenerate mediums yield themselves more readily to fraud. Tippling and moral degeneration are by no means confined to psychics.
Most mediums take their responsibilities very seriously and see their work as a spiritual calling. A temptation that many great mediums have fallen into is alcohol. This happens naturally, as overworking leaves them physically exhausted, and the boost from alcohol provides a much-needed escape that can eventually become a habit and then a curse. Alcoholism always weakens moral judgment, causing these compromised mediums to give in more easily to deceit. Excessive drinking and moral decline are not limited to psychics.
“Far from being antagonistic to religion, this psychic movement is destined to revivify religion. We come upon what is sane, what is moderate, what is reasonable, what is consistent with gradual evolution and the benevolence of God. This new wave of inspiration has been sent into the world by God.”
Far from being opposed to religion, this spiritual movement is meant to revitalize it. We encounter what is rational, what is balanced, what is sensible, and what aligns with gradual progress and the kindness of God. This new wave of inspiration has been given to the world by God.
I will not, at this time, dissect and analyze the above statements, preferring to let the reader decide for himself after reading them over carefully and digesting their literal meaning. It is sufficient to direct attention to the various contradictory statements and variance in the subjects of law, morality, and religion, and their application to the subject of Spiritualism.
I won't break down and analyze the statements above right now; I'd rather let the reader figure it out after they carefully read and understand their literal meaning. It's enough to point out the various contradictory statements and differences in the areas of law, morality, and religion, and how they relate to the topic of Spiritualism.
Sir Arthur is reported as saying that mediumship is like an ear for music and might exist in “some vulgar person,” but that the medium is only a carrier of messages comparable to the boy who delivers telegrams. From the foregoing excerpts of Sir Arthur’s own statements it will be seen that he depends solely on his senses of seeing and hearing (the two weakest and most easily deceived) for his evidence. When once a medium has his confidence he believes implicitly what the medium210 tells him, accepts their “hear-say evidence” as gospel truth, notwithstanding that he admits they are possibly of a vulgar, dishonest class, often addicted to alcoholism to a degree of debauchery. It is extremely difficult to harmonize these statements.
Sir Arthur is reported to have said that mediumship is like having an ear for music and can exist in “some ordinary person,” but the medium is just a messenger, similar to the boy who delivers telegrams. From the previous excerpts of Sir Arthur’s own statements, it’s clear that he relies entirely on his senses of sight and hearing (the two weakest and most easily fooled) for his evidence. Once a medium gains his trust, he believes everything the medium tells him, accepting their “hearsay evidence” as absolute truth, despite admitting that these individuals might belong to a vulgar, dishonest class, often struggling with alcoholism to a significant degree. It’s extremely challenging to reconcile these statements.
As to the sense of sight coupled to the sense of hearing: while at Washington, D. C., Sir Arthur had a “sitting” with the Zancigs and after witnessing phenomena at their expert hands and minds, he gave them a letter of which the following is a transcript:
As for the connection between sight and hearing: while in Washington, D.C., Sir Arthur had a session with the Zancigs and, after seeing what they could do, he gave them a letter that says the following:
“I have tested Professor and Mrs. Zancig to-day and am quite assured that their remarkable performance, as I saw it, was due to psychic causes (thought transference) and not to trickery.
“I tested Professor and Mrs. Zancig today and I'm quite sure that their amazing performance, as I witnessed, was due to psychic causes (thought transference) and not to trickery."
(Signed) “Arthur Conan Doyle.”
(Signed) “Arthur Conan Doyle.”
Mr. Jules Zancig is a magician, a member of the Society of American Magicians of which I have been the President for the past seven years. I believe he is one of the greatest second-sight artists that magical history records. In my researches for the past quarter of a century I have failed to trace anyone his superior. His system seems to be supreme. He never at any time claimed telepathy and as he has not, to my knowledge, obtained money by pretending telepathy or spirit presentations, it would not be fair to disclose his methods despite the fact that Sir Arthur Conan Doyle put the stamp of genuineness on his work. Undoubtedly it appeared unfathomable to Sir Arthur and he therefore concluded that it was psychic and that there could be no other solution.
Mr. Jules Zancig is a magician and a member of the Society of American Magicians, of which I've been the President for the past seven years. I think he's one of the greatest second-sight performers in magical history. In my research over the last twenty-five years, I haven't found anyone better than him. His system seems to be the best. He has never claimed to have telepathy, and as far as I know, he hasn't made money by pretending to have telepathy or by presenting spirits, so it's not fair to reveal his methods. Even though Sir Arthur Conan Doyle endorsed his work as genuine, it clearly appeared to him to be beyond comprehension, and he concluded that it had to be psychic with no other explanation.
Mal-observation is responsible for a lot of misunderstanding, consequently misrepresentation, and as a result much investigation is rendered valueless. Such misrepresentation211 is not intended to deceive but is an honest expression of a conviction based on supposed facts by persons unaware that they are victims of illusion. One of the most, if not the most, flagrant instances of mal-observation I have ever known of is told of in a book by J. Hewat McKenzie, President of the British College of Psychic Science, entitled “Spirit Intercourse.” On page 107 he says:
Misinterpretation often leads to misunderstanding, which in turn causes misrepresentation, making a lot of research worthless. This misrepresentation isn’t meant to deceive but is a genuine expression of belief based on assumed facts by people unaware they are misled. One of the most blatant examples of misinterpretation I've ever come across is described in a book by J. Hewat McKenzie, President of the British College of Psychic Science, called “Spirit Intercourse.” On page 107 he says:
“Houdini, called the ‘Handcuff King,’ who has so ably demonstrated his powers upon public-hall platforms is enabled by psychic power (though this he does not advertise), to open lock, handcuff, or bolt that is submitted to him. He has been imprisoned within heavily barred cells, doubly and trebly locked, and from them all he escaped with ease. This ability to unbolt locked doors is undoubtedly due to his mediumistic powers, and not to any normal mechanical operation on the lock. The force necessary to shoot a bolt within a lock is drawn from Houdini the medium, but it must not be thought that this is the only means by which he can escape from his prison, for at times his body has been dematerialized and withdrawn, but this will be treated in another part of this chapter.”
“Houdini, known as the ‘Handcuff King,’ has convincingly showcased his abilities on public stages and is able, thanks to psychic power (though he doesn’t promote this), to unlock any lock, handcuff, or bolt that is presented to him. He has been confined in heavily barred cells, locked multiple times, and he has effortlessly escaped from all of them. His skill in unlocking doors is undoubtedly linked to his mediumistic powers, not to any usual mechanical manipulation of the lock. The force required to release a bolt in a lock comes from Houdini the medium, but it shouldn’t be assumed that this is his only way of breaking out of confinement; at times, his body has been dematerialized and removed, but this will be discussed further in another part of this chapter.”
As I am the one most deeply concerned in this charge I am also the best equipped to deny such erroneous statements. I do claim to free myself from the restraint of fetters and confinement, but positively state that I accomplish my purpose purely by physical, not psychical means. The force necessary to “shoot a bolt within a lock,” is drawn from Houdini the living human being and not a medium. My methods are perfectly natural, resting on natural laws of physics. I do not dematerialize or materialize anything; I simply control and manipulate material things in a manner perfectly well understood by212 myself, and thoroughly accountable for and equally understandable (if not duplicable) by any person to whom I may elect to divulge my secrets. But I hope to carry these secrets to the grave as they are of no material benefit to mankind, and if they should be used by dishonest persons they might become a serious detriment.
As the person most affected by this accusation, I’m also the best able to refute these false claims. I assert that I free myself from the constraints of chains and imprisonment, but I am clear that I achieve this entirely through physical means, not some psychic ones. The force needed to “shoot a bolt within a lock” comes from me, Houdini the living human, not a medium. My methods are completely natural, based on the physical laws of nature. I don’t dematerialize or materialize anything; I just control and manipulate physical objects in a way that I fully understand and can explain to anyone to whom I choose to share my secrets. However, I hope to take these secrets to my grave since they offer no real benefit to humanity, and if used by dishonest individuals, they could become a significant harm.
On page 112 of his book Mr. McKenzie again refers to me saying:
On page 112 of his book, Mr. McKenzie again mentions me, saying:
“Houdini of world wide fame, previously mentioned, has for years demonstrated dematerialization, and the passage of matter through matter upon the public platform, while Mrs. Thompson of America, has demonstrated materialization. Mrs. Zancig has, with her husband, publicly exhibited her psychic gift, called ‘thought transference,’ which is purely soul projection, in all the leading world centres. Miss Fay, and several well known Japanese mediums, for years demonstrated the passage of matter through matter, and also materialization. These are only a few of the many who might be mentioned, who demonstrate psychic gifts before the public. Such public mediums do not, of course, advertise themselves as performing their wonders by occult powers, or through the help of spirits, and the public are therefore left in ignorance of how they perform their marvelous tricks, as they are called. The author has tested each of those mentioned, by a personal experiment from the stage, and several also in private, and can testify that they are mediums, performing most, if not all of their great wonders by spirit agency. They are naturally reluctant to acknowledge the fact, for the music-hall public would instantly resent any claims they might make that they performed their wonders by spirit power. Their audiences would regard such claims as ‘bunkum,’ and probably subject them to insult, if not to ill treatment, for the general public are213 entirely ignorant of such possibilities in the manipulation of psychical matter as related in this book, which a medium can develop with the co-operation of spirit entities. It can be left to the reader’s imagination to picture the face of a music-hall manager if he were asked to allow upon the stage a demonstration of spirit powers. Horrors! The poor man would not be able to sleep for nights if he thought ghosts were working around his buildings or upon his stage. Thus, knowing the attitude of men toward such things these wonders of wonders are produced upon the music-hall stage as clever ‘mystery’ tricks. The author does not wish his readers to suppose that the mechanical sleight-of-hand tricks carried out by Maskelyne and Devant and similar operators, have anything to do with the mediumistic gift, for they are a mechanical copy of true magic. These tricks are performed with tons of machinery, whereas the genuine medium can produce his wonders, if necessary, naked and in an empty room.
"Houdini, who is famous worldwide, has for years showcased dematerialization and the passage of matter through matter on public stages, while Mrs. Thompson from America has demonstrated materialization. Mrs. Zancig, along with her husband, has publicly exhibited her psychic ability known as 'thought transference,' which is purely soul projection, in major cities around the world. Miss Fay and several well-known Japanese mediums have also shown the passage of matter through matter and materialization for many years. These are just a few among many who demonstrate psychic abilities to the public. Such public mediums don’t, of course, advertise themselves as performing their feats through occult powers or with the help of spirits, leaving the audience unaware of how they achieve their amazing tricks. The author has personally tested each of those mentioned, both on stage and in private, and can confirm that they are mediums performing most, if not all, of their impressive feats through spirit agency. They are understandably hesitant to admit this, as the entertainment crowd would immediately reject any claims of spirit power and likely react with insults or even hostility. The general public is completely unaware of the possibilities in manipulating psychical matter as described in this book, which a medium can develop with the help of spirit entities. Imagine the look on a music-hall manager’s face if he were asked to allow a demonstration of spirit powers on stage. Horrifying! The poor guy wouldn't sleep for nights thinking about ghosts haunting his venue. Thus, aware of how society views such matters, these incredible feats are presented on stage as clever 'mystery' tricks. The author does not want readers to think that the mechanical sleight-of-hand tricks by Maskelyne and Devant, among others, have anything to do with genuine mediumistic abilities, as they are just mechanical imitations of true magic. These tricks are performed with tons of machinery, while a real medium can produce their wonders, if needed, in the nude and in an empty room."
“The last occasion on which the author, under strict test conditions saw Houdini demonstrate his powers of dematerialization, was before thousands, upon the public stage of the Grand Theatre, Islington, London. Here a small iron tank, filled with water, was deposited upon the stage, and in it Houdini was placed, the water completely covering his body. Over this was placed an iron lid with three hasps and staples, and these were securely locked. The body was then completely dematerialized within this tank within one and a half minutes, while the author stood immediately over it. Without disturbing any of the locks, Houdini was transferred from the tank direct to the back of the stage in a dematerialized state. He was there materialized, and returned to the stage front, dripping with water, and attired in the blue jersey suit in which he214 entered the tank. From the time that he entered it to his appearance on the stage only one and a half minutes had expired. While the author stood adjacent to the tank, during the dematerialization process, a great loss of physical energy was felt by him, such as is usually experienced by sitters in materializing seances, who have a good stock of vital energy, as in such phenomena, a large amount of energy is required. Dematerialization is performed by methods similar in operation to those in which the psycho-plastic essence is drawn from the medium. The body of the medium may be reduced to half its ordinary weight in the materializing room, but in the case of dematerialization the essence continues to be drawn until the whole physical body vanishes, and the substance composing it is held in suspension within the atmosphere, much in the same way as moisture is held by evaporation. While in this state, Houdini was transferred from the stage to the retiring room behind, and there almost instantaneously materialized. The speed with which this dematerialization was performed is much more rapid than is possible in the materializing seance room, where time is required for the essence to be crystallized into psycho-plastic matter. Not only was Houdini’s body dematerialized, but it was carried through the locked iron tank, thus demonstrating the passage of matter through matter. This startling manifestation of one of nature’s profoundest miracles was probably regarded by most of the audience as a very clever trick.”
“The last time the author, under strict test conditions, saw Houdini demonstrate his ability to dematerialize was in front of thousands on the public stage at the Grand Theatre in Islington, London. A small iron tank filled with water was placed on the stage, and Houdini was put inside, with the water completely covering his body. An iron lid with three hasps and staples was then placed on top and securely locked. Within one and a half minutes, Houdini's body was completely dematerialized while the author stood directly above it. Without disturbing any of the locks, Houdini was transferred from the tank straight to the back of the stage in a dematerialized state. He was then materialized there and returned to the front of the stage, dripping wet and wearing the blue jersey suit he had on when he entered the tank. From the moment he entered until his appearance on stage, only one and a half minutes had passed. While the author stood next to the tank during the dematerialization process, he felt a significant loss of physical energy, similar to what people experience in materializing séances when they have a good amount of vital energy, as a lot of energy is needed for such phenomena. Dematerialization is achieved using methods similar to those where the psycho-plastic essence is extracted from the medium. In the materializing room, a medium's body can be reduced to half its normal weight, but with dematerialization, the essence is drawn out until the entire physical body disappears, and the substance that makes it up is suspended in the air, much like how moisture is held during evaporation. In this state, Houdini was transferred from the stage to the backstage area and almost instantaneously materialized there. The speed of this dematerialization is much quicker than what can be achieved in a materializing séance, where time is needed for the essence to crystallize into psycho-plastic matter. Not only was Houdini’s body dematerialized, but it also passed through the locked iron tank, demonstrating matter passing through matter. This remarkable display of one of nature's greatest miracles was likely seen by most of the audience as just a clever trick.”
With the indulgence of the reader, I may be pardoned perhaps, if I insist that it is just what I claim it to be—simply a superior trick. The effect is original with me and was invented in the course of my professional career as a public entertainer, for the sole purpose of entertaining audiences by mystifying them. My success seems to be attested by Mr. McKenzie in his acknowledgment that215 he was deceived into the belief as to my mediumistic powers; that I dematerialized my body and material substance, and materialized these things, so restoring them to a normal condition.
With the reader's permission, I hope I'm forgiven for insisting that what I've created is exactly what I say it is—simply an impressive trick. This effect is original to me and was developed during my career as a performer, solely to entertain audiences by puzzling them. My success seems to be confirmed by Mr. McKenzie, who acknowledged that215 he was misled into believing in my mediumistic abilities; that I dematerialized my body and physical objects, then materialized them again, restoring everything to its normal state.
In rebuttal of this misconception I can only say that it is a demonstration of mal-observation; there was nothing supernatural in my performance. If I really possessed such abnormal powers as Mr. McKenzie credits me with, I should be only too ready to prove it for the enlightenment of a waiting world. I disagree with Mr. McKenzie that such acknowledgment would displease the “music-hall” or theatrical managers; on the contrary I am sure they would gladly open their stages to the demonstration and regard it as good management and showmanship. As to the performance of Mrs. Thompson of America, and Miss Fay their work is no more psychic than mine. It is simply another phase of magical deception, and I stand ready to reproduce such performances in an emergency.
In response to this misconception, I can only say that it shows a lack of careful observation; there was nothing supernatural about my performance. If I really had the extraordinary powers that Mr. McKenzie claims I do, I would be more than happy to prove it for the benefit of those waiting to be enlightened. I disagree with Mr. McKenzie that such acknowledgment would upset the “music-hall” or theatrical managers; on the contrary, I’m sure they would eagerly welcome the opportunity to showcase it and see it as good business and entertainment. As for the performances of Mrs. Thompson from America and Miss Fay, their work is no more psychic than mine. It's simply another form of magical deception, and I'm prepared to recreate such performances if needed.
Regarding the personally conducted tests of my work, by Mr. McKenzie, he did no more or less than all my committees are privileged to do while on the stage during my acts. Just as all Spiritualist believers do, so Mr. McKenzie relied on what he thought he saw, and therefore failed to affirm or negative his misguided and misdirected vision by rational application of his conscious intelligence. Had he brought his reasoning faculties to bear, as all sincere, unbiased investigators should, he would have discovered the utter inconsistency of his deductions and never have gone on record as the author of such folly, without a particle of real evidence with which to substantiate his claim.
Regarding Mr. McKenzie’s personal testing of my work, he didn’t do anything different from what all my committees are allowed to do during my performances. Just like all Spiritualist believers, Mr. McKenzie based his views on what he thought he saw, which led him to mistakenly interpret his misguided perception without using rational thinking. If he had used his reasoning skills, as any honest and open-minded investigator should, he would have noticed the complete inconsistency in his conclusions and never would have publicly claimed such nonsense without a shred of actual evidence to back up his assertions.
Dr. Crawford, whose life was devoted to scientific pursuit and research, gave the last three years of his life to investigating occult or psychic phenomena, and failed216 utterly. His mind became impaired and he ended his own life by suicide, acknowledging that his brain was overtaxed with abstruse problems. He was so completely nonplussed and befuddled by the tricks of the Goligher family, that he gave them publicity as being genuine mediums; and the unfortunate man died without discovering his own weakness and error. Had he retained his mental balance a year or two longer, he would have been disillusioned by his co-worker in science, my friend Mr. E. E. Fournier d’Albe, the result of whose investigation is to be found elsewhere in this volume.
Dr. Crawford, who dedicated his life to science and research, spent the last three years of his life investigating occult or psychic phenomena, and he utterly failed. His mind deteriorated, and he took his own life, admitting that his brain was overwhelmed by complex issues. He was so confused and bewildered by the tricks of the Goligher family that he publicly recognized them as genuine mediums; sadly, he died without realizing his own weaknesses and mistakes. If he had managed to keep his mental stability for another year or two, he would have been disillusioned by his fellow scientist, my friend Mr. E. E. Fournier d’Albe, whose findings are detailed elsewhere in this volume.
The unsuccessful investigations of those I have referred to are typical of all I have come in contact with or have learned of, and the barrier to their success has been their perfect willingness to be deceived. They agree to and tolerate the most absurd propositions as to the conditions under which the so-called investigations are conducted; just as they are fixed by the mediums themselves. They acquiesce in and assist the medium to produce results, and accept such results as conclusive evidence of the supernatural.
The failed investigations of those I mentioned are typical of everyone I've encountered or heard about, and the main reason for their lack of success is their complete willingness to be fooled. They accept and tolerate the most ridiculous claims about how the so-called investigations are carried out; just as they are manipulated by the mediums themselves. They go along with and help the medium create results, and they take those results as definitive proof of the supernatural.
What does it all mean?
What does it all mean?
What importance can be attached to any one of these supposed phenomena as proof of the return of departed spirits?
What significance can we assign to any of these supposed phenomena as evidence of the return of deceased spirits?
217
217
CHAPTER XIII
HOW MEDIUMS GATHER INFORMATION
We read in the newspapers of some payroll bandit who holds up the paymaster of a big concern and steals thousands of dollars, or of burglars entering homes and stores and breaking open safes and taking valuable loot, but these cases which we read of are nothing in comparison to some of the news which never reaches our ears, news of mediums who, because resourceful in obtaining information have made millions of dollars; blood money made at the cost of torture to the souls of their victims.
We read in the newspapers about some payroll thief who robs the paymaster of a large company and steals thousands of dollars, or about burglars breaking into homes and stores, cracking open safes, and taking valuable loot. But these reported cases are nothing compared to some of the news that never reaches us—news of psychics who, through their cleverness in gathering information, have made millions; profit earned through the suffering of their victims' souls.
Suppose a medium comes to your town. He advertises a private seance. Like the average person you are curious and wish to be told things about yourself which you honestly believe no one in the world knows not even your most intimate friend. Perhaps you would like to learn some facts about a business deal, or know what is to be the outcome of a love affair, or it may be that you seek the comfort and solace that one is hungry for after the death of a near one. You go to this medium and are astounded by the things which are told you about yourself.
Suppose a medium comes to your town. They advertise a private session. Like most people, you’re curious and want to hear things about yourself that you honestly believe no one else knows—not even your closest friend. Maybe you want to find out some details about a business deal, or know how a romantic relationship will turn out, or perhaps you're looking for the comfort and support that comes after the loss of someone close to you. You go to this medium and are blown away by the insights they share about you.
I do not claim that I can explain all the methods used by mediums to obtain this knowledge. A reader might attend a seance where the medium would use altogether different means to get the facts, but I am familiar with a great many of the methods of these human vultures. I218 think though that it is an insult to that scavenger of scavengers to compare such human beings to him but there is, to my mind, no other fit comparison.
I don't claim that I can explain all the ways mediums use to gain this knowledge. A reader might go to a séance where the medium uses completely different techniques to get the information, but I know a lot about many of the methods used by these human vultures. I218 think, though, that it's an insult to that ultimate scavenger to compare these people to him, but in my opinion, there's really no other suitable comparison.
The stock-in-trade of these frauds is the amount of knowledge they can obtain. It is invaluable and they will stop at nothing to gain it. They will tabulate the death notices in the newspapers; index the births and follow up the engagement and marriage notices; employ young men to attend social affairs and mix intimately with the guests, particularly the women.
The main focus of these scams is the amount of information they can collect. It's priceless, and they'll do anything to get it. They'll keep track of death notices in newspapers, record births, and follow up on engagement and marriage announcements; they'll hire young men to attend social events and interact closely with the guests, especially the women.
It is seldom that one of these mediums will see a person the day he calls but will postpone the seance from a day or two to a week or more. As the person leaves the building he is followed by one of the medium’s confederates who gathers enough information about him to make the medium’s powers convincing when the seance is held.
It’s rare for one of these mediums to meet someone the same day they call; instead, they usually push the séance back by a day or two, or even a week or longer. As the person leaves the building, they are followed by one of the medium’s associates who collects enough information about them to make the medium’s abilities seem believable when the séance takes place.
It is a common occurrence for mediums of this stamp to hunt through the court records of property and mortgages. Cases have been known where they have employed men to read proof sheets in the press rooms of newspapers to find material with which to “foretell” events at seances. They frequently tap telephone wires. It is customary for these mediums to search letter boxes, steam open the letters, and make copies for future use. They have been known to buy the old letters sold to paper mills by big concerns, one useful letter, out of a ton of rubbish, being enough to pay them a great profit. It is also a common thing for mediums to “plant” assistants as waiters in restaurants for the purpose of overhearing conversation, especially in restaurants of the better class, business clubs, and luncheon clubs, where men of note freely discuss their plans and secrets, and in the “gilded lobster palaces” of Broadway and many hotel cabarets in other towns there are men who check and tabulate the219 good spenders and who in one way or another, usually when the victims are under the influence of drink, get into their confidence and secure information which is sold for money.
It's common for mediums like these to search through court records related to property and mortgages. There have been cases where they've hired people to read proof sheets in newspaper press rooms to find information to “predict” events during seances. They often tap into telephone wires. These mediums typically go through letterboxes, steam open letters, and make copies for later use. They've even been known to buy old letters sold to paper mills by large companies, as just one useful letter from a ton of junk can yield a significant profit. It’s also a routine practice for mediums to “plant” helpers as waitstaff in restaurants to eavesdrop on conversations, especially in upscale restaurants, business clubs, and lunch venues, where influential people openly discuss their plans and secrets. In the lavish entertainment spots on Broadway and various hotel cabarets in other cities, there are individuals who track and record high spenders, and in one way or another—often when the targets are tipsy—they gain their trust and gather information, which is then sold for cash.
My attention was called to a case where it was said that a medium “planted” clerks in a Metropolitan hotel who would open, read, and re-seal the letters of guests. The medium was also able to get girls at the switchboard who intercepted messages and made a typewritten record of telephone conversations for him.
My attention was drawn to a case where it was claimed that a medium “planted” staff at a city hotel who would open, read, and re-seal guests' letters. The medium was also able to recruit girls at the switchboard who intercepted messages and made a typed record of phone conversations for him.
In many apartment houses the elevator boys, superintendents and servants are bribed to make a daily report of the inside happenings of the house. Most of the mediums work in the dark and many of them have employed expert pickpockets who cleverly take from the sitters’ pockets letters, names, memorandums, etc., while they are being interviewed. These are passed to the medium who tells the sitter more or less of their contents. Having served their purpose they are returned to the pockets of the sitter who, none the wiser, goes out to help spread reports of the medium’s wonderful ability. Mediums’ campaigns are planned a long time ahead. They make trips on steamers gathering, tabulating and indexing for future reference the information to be overheard in the intimate stories and morsels of scandals exchanged in the smoking rooms, card rooms, and ladies’ salons.
In many apartment buildings, the elevator operators, managers, and staff are paid off to provide daily updates on what's going on inside. Most of the mediums work in dim lighting, and many of them hire skilled pickpockets who stealthily take letters, names, notes, and other items from the sitters' pockets while they’re being interviewed. These items are handed to the medium, who then reveals some of their contents to the sitter. Once they've served their purpose, they are returned to the sitter’s pockets, who remains unaware and leaves to help spread stories about the medium's incredible skills. Mediums' strategies are planned well in advance. They take trips on ships to gather, organize, and catalog information for future use, picking up on the intimate stories and bits of gossip shared in the smoking lounges, card rooms, and women’s salons.
A man in a confidential moment told some very intimate secrets of his business to a chance traveling acquaintance while they sat in the smoking compartment of a Pullman car. Unfortunately for him this acquaintance belonged to an unscrupulous gang of mediums who used the information to blackmail him. These gangs of clairvoyant blackmailers will stop at nothing. They will move into the apartment house in which their victim lives220 and watch his habits. When sure of ample time they will break into his rooms, not to steal valuables, but information which nets them far more than the small amount of diamonds and cash which they might snatch. If it is possible to steal the records of great political parties how much easier to steal the secret papers of a family. If you doubt that information leaks out look up some of the cases that have been brought to the attention of the courts; cases where papers from secret organizations were missing; where the most intimate documents have been given publicity. Such information is far more difficult to obtain than the records of the dead. The Bar Association protects its reputation by weeding out lawyers who prey on clients but it cannot so easily discover a dishonest employee in a lawyer’s office who takes advantage of information which he knows to be sacred and secret.
A man, in a private moment, shared some very personal business secrets with a random fellow traveler while they sat in the smoking compartment of a Pullman car. Unfortunately for him, this acquaintance was part of an unscrupulous group of mediums who used the information to blackmail him. These groups of clairvoyant blackmailers will stop at nothing. They will move into the apartment building where their victim lives220 and observe his habits. When they believe they have enough information, they will break into his home, not to steal valuables, but to gather information that earns them far more than the small amount of diamonds or cash they could grab. If it’s possible to steal records from major political parties, how much easier is it to steal a family’s private papers? If you doubt that information leaks out, take a look at some of the cases that have come before the courts; cases where documents from secret organizations went missing and where the most private papers became public. Such information is much harder to obtain than records of the deceased. The Bar Association protects its reputation by removing lawyers who exploit clients, but it cannot easily identify a dishonest employee in a lawyer’s office who takes advantage of information that is supposed to be confidential and sacred.
Mediums are especially desirous of keeping in touch with disgruntled employees. There is no limit to what they will do. They have been known to arrange for the employment of accomplices as domestics and chauffeurs in families where they were particularly anxious to get information and have frequently had dictagraphs placed in homes by fake or disloyal servants and after a month or so of tabulating secrets and information were prepared for a seance at which the sitters could only account for the amazing things told them by believing the medium had occult aid. The result was an unqualified confidence in the mediumistic powers which in the end cost the sitters an exorbitant sum.
Mediums are particularly eager to stay connected with unhappy employees. There's no limit to what they'll do. They've been known to hire accomplices as housekeepers and drivers in families where they were especially keen to gather information. They often had listening devices installed in homes by fake or disloyal staff, and after a month or so of gathering secrets and information, they were ready for a séance where the sitters could only explain the incredible things revealed to them by assuming the medium had supernatural help. The outcome was an unwavering trust in the medium's abilities, which ultimately cost the sitters a ridiculous amount of money.
I heard of a medium who employed a quiet couple for the express purpose of attending funerals, mixing with the mourners, and gathering information which was eventually turned into gold, and what is known as a “sure-fire” method is to dress some little woman demurely and221 place her in the reception room where she greets the visitors, telling them her troubles and naturally receiving their confidences in return.
I heard about a medium who hired a quiet couple specifically to attend funerals, mingle with the mourners, and gather information that could eventually be turned into money. A “sure-fire” method involves dressing a modest little woman in a reserved way and putting her in the reception room to greet visitors, sharing her troubles and naturally receiving their secrets in return.221
I have even known of two cases in which these human wolves, apparently out of the kindness of their hearts, sent girls to a young ladies’ seminary where they were able to wheedle from their roommates secrets which caused the loss of several fortunes.
I even know of two cases where these human wolves, seemingly out of the kindness of their hearts, sent girls to a girls’ school where they managed to coax secrets from their roommates that led to the loss of several fortunes.
One of the biggest scoops and one that is talked of in hushed tones even among the fraud fraternity is that of an old-time circus grafter who, having been cleaned out in Wall Street, was at his wits’ ends to make a living. One evening, tired and weary from a day’s unsuccessful efforts to find honest employment, he overheard his two daughters discussing a bit of scandal they had listened to in the hairdressing parlor where they were employed and which compromised a prominent society woman’s name. The old man pricked up his ears, recognized the possibilities, and a very short time after invested what little capital he had and all he could borrow in a beauty parlor and with the information it furnished him through the aid of his wife and daughters he was able to set himself up as a medium, the venture yielding handsomely the first year.
One of the biggest gossip stories, and one that people whisper about even among con artists, involves an old-school circus scammer who, after losing everything in Wall Street, was desperate to make a living. One evening, worn out and frustrated from a day's fruitless search for honest work, he overheard his two daughters chatting about some scandal they had heard at the hair salon where they worked, which implicated a well-known society woman. The old man perked up, saw the opportunity, and shortly after, invested what little money he had and everything he could borrow into a beauty parlor. With the inside information provided by his wife and daughters, he was able to set himself up as a medium, and the venture turned out to be quite profitable in its first year.
A most novel method of obtaining information was devised by a man who decided after listening to the conversation in a Turkish bath to open one himself. Most of his attendants were accomplices and while the patrons were enjoying the bath their clothes were searched, letters opened and signatures traced. The end of the first year found him enjoying a country home in an aristocratic neighborhood.
A really clever way to gather information was created by a guy who, after overhearing some talks in a Turkish bath, decided to open one of his own. Most of the people working for him were in on it, and while the clients were relaxing in the bath, their clothes were searched, letters were opened, and signatures were copied. By the end of the first year, he was living in a country house in a fancy neighborhood.
During one of my engagements in Berlin, Germany, I made the acquaintance of the foreman of a safe factory222 who told me that he made a duplicate key117 for every safe which passed through his hands and that he sold these keys to mediums but with the express understanding that there should be nothing stolen. The mediums assured him that all they wanted was an opportunity to read the mail and private papers which the safes contained.
During one of my trips to Berlin, Germany, I met the foreman of a safe factory222 who told me that he made a duplicate key117 for every safe that came through his shop and that he sold these keys to mediums, but only on the condition that nothing would be stolen. The mediums promised him that all they wanted was a chance to read the mail and private documents stored inside the safes.
I have known of a number of cases in which the medium used a drug addict to secure information giving the poor tortured creature his necessary drug only in return for facts he wanted, knowing that when the addict was suffering for the drug’s stimulus he would stop at nothing to secure it.
I have heard of several instances where the medium took advantage of a drug addict to get information, providing the poor tortured individual with the drugs he needed only in exchange for the details he wanted. He knew that when the addict was craving the drug, he would do anything to obtain it.
In small towns “Bible sellers” have sometimes been employed who were able to get exact dates, names, and birth places which were eventually used in some form. Men employed by mediums to gather information are often disguised as agents. One in particular I know of who goes from house to house trying to sell typewriters and washing machines on the installment plan. Even if he does not make a sale he can at least engage the lady of the house in conversation, drawing on her sympathy by telling of the trials and tribulations of a canvasser and a pitiful tale of how he was driven to such work and in return usually receiving the particulars of some similar case among her friends or relatives. Information which is carefully saved for use in the future.
In small towns, "Bible sellers" have sometimes been hired to gather specific dates, names, and birthplaces, which were eventually used in some way. People hired by mediums to collect information often pose as agents. One in particular I know goes door to door trying to sell typewriters and washing machines on installment plans. Even if he doesn’t make a sale, he can at least get the lady of the house to chat by sharing his struggles as a canvasser and telling a sad story about how he ended up in this job, which usually leads to her sharing details about similar situations involving her friends or family. This information is carefully saved for future use.
It has been necessary for the United States Government to assign special men to break up a band of fake census enumerators, which, going from neighborhood to neighborhood, secures complete family histories which are later sold to mediums for large sums of money.
It has been necessary for the United States Government to assign special agents to dismantle a group of fake census takers who, going from neighborhood to neighborhood, collect complete family histories that are later sold to psychics for large amounts of money.
One of the most interesting cases I have heard of lately223 is that of a young man who was greatly in debt and sought the advice of a medium. The medium offered to pay his debts if he in return would take a position which the medium would secure for him in the Bureau of Records and in addition to his work furnish the medium with copies of certain documents. Fear of his debts becoming known to his parents forced him to accept the offer and the medium got the desired data but before an improper use could be made of it the young man’s conscience led him to make a clean breast of the whole affair to the police and a gigantic fraud was “nipped in the bud.”
One of the most intriguing cases I've heard about recently223 involves a young man who was heavily in debt and sought help from a medium. The medium offered to pay off his debts if he would take a job that the medium would arrange for him in the Bureau of Records, and in addition, provide the medium with copies of certain documents. Fearful that his debts would be discovered by his parents, he reluctantly accepted the offer. The medium got the information he wanted, but before any unethical use could be made of it, the young man’s conscience compelled him to confess everything to the police, and a massive fraud was “nipped in the bud.”
The most dastardly and unscrupulous methods that I ever heard of, methods almost beyond belief, were those used by a medium who made arrangements with a ring of “white slavers” by which he paid them a certain specified sum for any information which the “girls” in their “houses” were able to secure. In addition he also established a number of places where, under the direction of a woman, the girls drew out many secrets which would never have been told under any other circumstances.
The most despicable and ruthless methods I’ve ever heard of, methods almost unbelievable, were those used by a medium who arranged with a group of “white slavers” to pay them a specific amount for any information the “girls” in their “houses” could obtain. Additionally, he set up several locations where, under the guidance of a woman, the girls uncovered many secrets that would never have been revealed in any other situation.
One thing which makes the work of these mediums easier is the fact that many people tell things about themselves without realizing it. I have known people to deny emphatically that they had made certain statements or mentioned certain things in a seance although I had personally heard them say those very things not more than twenty minutes before. Under the excitement of the moment their subconscious mind118 speaks while their conscious mind forgets. This does not escape the medium who takes advantage of everything which it is possible to.
One thing that makes the job of these mediums easier is that many people share things about themselves without even realizing it. I've seen people strongly deny that they said certain things or mentioned specific topics during a séance, even though I heard them say those exact things just twenty minutes earlier. In the heat of the moment, their subconscious mind speaks while their conscious mind forgets. This doesn’t go unnoticed by the medium, who takes advantage of everything they can.
An incident related to me by the late Harry Kellar shows in a striking way what can be done with information the possession of which is not suspected nor its224 source accounted for by the victim. He had met in Hong Kong a troupe of travelling players, known as the “Loftus Troupe” which was featuring Jefferson De Angelus. Among these players was one, Jim Mass, who, during a discussion of Spiritualism scoffed at anyone’s belief in it. Kellar told him to visit his hotel the following night and he would be given a seance. Mass did and Kellar pretended to go into a deep trance rolling his eyes and imitating all the other effects. While in the trance he told Mass his history from the time he ran away from Newark, N. J., relating his trials and tribulations and his efforts to make a success on the stage up to the time when a young lady committed suicide in San Francisco because of his jealousy. Then Kellar turned to him and said:
An incident shared with me by the late Harry Kellar clearly illustrates how information can be used when the victim doesn’t suspect its source. He had met a group of traveling performers in Hong Kong known as the “Loftus Troupe,” which featured Jefferson De Angelus. Among these performers was a guy named Jim Mass, who ridiculed anyone's belief in Spiritualism during a conversation. Kellar invited him to his hotel the next night for a séance. Mass came, and Kellar pretended to enter a deep trance, rolling his eyes and mimicking all the typical effects. While in the trance, he recounted Mass's life story from the time he ran away from Newark, N. J., sharing his struggles and attempts to succeed on stage right up to when a young woman took her life in San Francisco due to his jealousy. Then Kellar turned to him and said:
“What is your name?”
"What's your name?"
“Jim Mass,” was the answer.
"Jim Mass," was the answer.
“That is not your right name,” Kellar retorted, “your right name is James Cropsey!”
"That’s not your real name," Kellar shot back, "your real name is James Cropsey!"
“It is a lie,” said Mass.
“It’s a lie,” Mass said.
“No, it is not a lie, for I see before me your name. I see that your father has just died of a broken heart because of your behaviour. I see your mother writing you a letter to that effect, begging you to come home and be her son again. I see the grave of your father and on the tombstone is inscribed, ‘James Cropsey.’”
“No, it’s not a lie, because I see your name right here. I see that your father has just died from a broken heart because of how you’ve acted. I see your mother writing you a letter about this, pleading with you to come home and be her son again. I see your father’s grave, and on the tombstone it says, ‘James Cropsey.’”
Kellar came out of the trance and Mass sprang up exclaiming:
Kellar snapped out of the trance, and Mass jumped up exclaiming:
“My God, you have told me things that only the Almighty and I know!”
“My God, you’ve told me things that only the Almighty and I know!”
Kellar claimed to Mass that he did not know anything which had transpired in the trance. The following day a letter came from Mass’ mother telling him of the death of his father. This fully convinced him that Kellar had strong mediumistic powers, and to such an extent that225 when they met a few days later and Kellar told him that it was all a fake, Mass refused to believe it.
Kellar told Mass that he didn’t remember anything that happened during the trance. The next day, Mass received a letter from his mother informing him of his father's death. This completely convinced him that Kellar had significant mediumistic abilities, to the point that225 when they met a few days later and Kellar said it was all a hoax, Mass wouldn't accept it.

Kellar explained to me that while in Manila a few weeks previous he had met an American traveller who, while they were discussing the different theatrical companies in the Orient, had told him all the incidents he had repeated to Mass in the supposed trance. This traveller had written home to Mass’ mother telling her of her son’s whereabouts and therefore Kellar felt fairly safe in saying that a letter would arrive in a few days, but in spite of Kellar’s confession Mass continued to believe firmly that he was a genuine psychic.
Kellar told me that a few weeks earlier, while he was in Manila, he met an American traveler who, during their conversation about the various theater companies in the Orient, shared all the details he had heard from Mass during the supposed trance. This traveler had written to Mass’s mother, updating her on her son’s location, so Kellar felt pretty confident that a letter would arrive in a few days. However, despite Kellar’s admission, Mass still firmly believed he was a true psychic.
Mediums have been known after gaining the sitter’s confidence sufficiently, to advise, through a Spirit, the purchase of certain stocks, bonds, or “swamp lands,” and a certain group which I know has made over a million dollars by this system. One of the keenest and most unscrupulous of this class, a man who at present is abroad waiting for things to blow over, had a method which gained him a huge fortune. He would acquire the confidence of a widow whose husband had not been dead long and for months he would search into her private affairs without her knowledge. Then he would arrange for a meeting with her at which he would mention casually that he was a Spiritualist and that she could find solace and comfort in Spiritualism. At an impromptu seance he would tell her so many things of a most intimate character that she would be convinced. After a series of seances he would materialize and manifest what was supposedly the Spirit of her husband who would tell her to turn over certain property and deeds to this medium who would take care of them in a business-like manner. Invariably the poor deluded widow would surrender to his226 machinations and that would be the last she would ever hear of medium or money.
Mediums have been known to gain the sitter’s trust and then, through a Spirit, suggest the purchase of certain stocks, bonds, or “swamp lands.” I know of a particular group that has made over a million dollars using this method. One of the sharpest and most unscrupulous among them, a man currently overseas waiting for things to calm down, had a technique that earned him a massive fortune. He would gain the trust of a widow who had recently lost her husband and secretly probe into her personal affairs for months. Then, he would arrange a meeting where he would casually mention that he was a Spiritualist and that she could find solace and comfort in Spiritualism. During an impromptu séance, he would reveal intimate details about her life that would convince her of his abilities. After several séances, he would summon what he claimed was the Spirit of her husband, who would instruct her to hand over certain properties and deeds to the medium, who would supposedly manage them well. Predictably, the poor, deceived widow would comply with his schemes, and that would be the last she heard of the medium or her money.
At a time when it was a British society fad to delve into the affairs of the beyond a house of clairvoyance was opened in London’s most exclusive section, the fashionable West End. It was exquisitely furnished and the interior decorating was the show work of a well-known firm. Though known as “Madame ——” the proprietor was in reality the daughter of an English aristocrat. She had formed a partnership with a man known to society as “Sir ——” and thought of as being simply a “man about town,” but was in reality the head of a desperate band of the underworld.
At a time when it was trendy in British society to explore the mysteries of the afterlife, a clairvoyant's parlor opened in London's most exclusive area, the fashionable West End. It was beautifully furnished, and the interior design showcased the work of a well-known firm. Although she went by “Madame ——,” the owner was actually the daughter of an English noble. She had partnered with a man known socially as “Sir ——,” who was perceived as just a charming socialite, but was in fact the leader of a notorious criminal gang.
A rich clientele soon became accustomed to a rule which required sittings to be arranged for at least a week in advance which gave Madame —— plenty of time for her confederates to investigate the client’s affairs. After several sittings the Madame would tell her client that she was exhausted but could reveal more if allowed to enter the atmosphere of the home and come in personal contact with some of the intimate belongings of the client. This hint invariably secured the desired invitation. Once a guest in the client’s home, she went from room to room selecting various things and finally suggesting, at the psychological moment, that she be shown all of the client’s jewelry. While this was being brought out Madame —— supposedly went into a trance but was in reality watching closely to see where the jewelry was kept. Back in her own home again she at once got in touch with Sir —— giving him such detailed information about the client’s house that it was easy for him to plan its successful robbery by his men, while the victims never suspected how their secret hiding places had been discovered. It only took the pair227 five years to acquire a fortune of three million dollars by these methods. Then Scotland Yard became suspicious of their actions and in a search for a more congenial climate they came to America and began working their system in New York.
A wealthy clientele quickly got used to a rule that required appointments to be scheduled at least a week in advance, giving Madame —— plenty of time for her associates to look into the client's affairs. After several sessions, the Madame would tell her client that she was feeling drained but could reveal more if she were allowed to immerse herself in the home's atmosphere and have personal contact with some of the client's personal items. This suggestion almost always secured the invitation she wanted. Once inside the client's home, she would move from room to room, choosing various items, and at just the right moment, she would ask to see all of the client's jewelry. While this was being retrieved, Madame —— would supposedly go into a trance but was actually observing closely to note where the jewelry was stored. Back at her own home, she would immediately contact Sir ——, providing him with such detailed information about the client's house that it was easy for him to plan a successful robbery with his crew, while the victims never suspected how their secret hiding spots had been uncovered. The pair managed to amass a fortune of three million dollars through these methods in just five years. Then Scotland Yard grew suspicious of their activities, so they sought a more favorable environment and moved to America, starting their scheme in New York.
Sir —— learned through underworld channels of a rich eccentric who would have nothing to do with banks and safe deposit vaults but kept all his money and valuables in his home where he boasted so many burglar alarms and other protective devices as to practically dare thieves to rob him. After making sure that this man had very strong Spiritualistic tendencies Madame —— wrote him a letter in which she told him that she had been requested by the spirit of his dead brother to get into communication with him. An interview followed and then a seance at which the brother’s spirit was claimed to have been materialized. The man was so convinced that he had received a message from his brother that the instructions to safeguard his money and valuables by placing them in a certain bank were followed implicitly even to the extent of taking them to the president (?) of the bank at his home instead of going to the bank with them. It is needless to say that the “bank president” was none other than Sir ——. This exploit netted them about four hundred thousand dollars. Not long after they appeared in Paris. Madame —— proceeded to dupe a jeweler out of a quantity of valuable jewels and with Sir —— succeeded in escaping to Germany where they tried to repeat the performance but were arrested.
Sir —— found out through underworld connections about a wealthy eccentric who avoided banks and safe deposit boxes and kept all his money and valuables at home, boasting an array of burglar alarms and other security measures that practically dared thieves to rob him. After confirming that this man had strong Spiritualistic beliefs, Madame —— wrote him a letter saying she had been asked by the spirit of his deceased brother to get in touch with him. This led to a meeting and then a séance, during which the brother's spirit was said to have materialized. The man was so convinced that he had received a message from his brother that he followed the instructions to safeguard his money and valuables by placing them in a specific bank, even going so far as to take them to the bank president's home instead of going to the bank. It goes without saying that the "bank president" was actually Sir ——. This scheme netted them about four hundred thousand dollars. Shortly after, they showed up in Paris, where Madame —— managed to con a jeweler out of a stash of valuable jewels, and alongside Sir ——, they tried to pull off the same trick in Germany but ended up getting arrested.
The majority of the people who are fleeced do not blame the medium but really believe that the Spirit of their departed one prescribed the loss and that the medium simply acted as an agent. It is only when the mediums fall out; when there ceases to be “honor among thieves” that the228 cases are brought to the attention of the police. Although I realize that it would be difficult to enforce, there should be a law to prevent these frauds, for as the result of investigation I know that this particular line has netted many millions of dollars from unwary, trusting, and believing people. An end ought to be put to it.
Most people who get cheated don't blame the medium; they genuinely believe that the Spirit of their deceased loved one caused the loss and that the medium just facilitated it. It's only when the mediums start to clash, when there's no longer "honor among thieves," that these cases get reported to the police. While I understand that enforcing it would be tough, there should be a law to stop these scams, because I've found that this particular scheme has made millions of dollars from unsuspecting, trusting, and believing individuals. It needs to end.
229
229
CHAPTER XIV
WHAT YOU NEED TO BELIEVE TO BE A
SPIRITUALIST
There is an old adage that “truth is stranger than fiction” but some of the miraculous things attributed to the Spirits would not be told, could not be told, even by such a famous writer of wild fiction as Baron Munchausen, but under the protecting mantle of Spiritualism these vivid tales are believed by millions. The conglomerated things you are asked to accept in good faith are almost inconceivable. If you do not then you are not a real Spiritualist. There must not be the shadow of a doubt in your mind as to the truth of the extravagant feats claimed to be performed by the Spirits through their earthly messengers the mediums.
There is an old saying that "truth is stranger than fiction," but some of the incredible things associated with the Spirits would be unbelievable, even for a famous storyteller like Baron Munchausen. Yet, under the protective umbrella of Spiritualism, these vivid stories are accepted by millions. The unbelievable things you’re asked to embrace with an open mind are nearly unimaginable. If you don’t, then you’re not a true Spiritualist. You must have complete faith in the extraordinary things claimed to be done by the Spirits through their earthly messengers, the mediums.
Among the spirits who have come back and written stories, according to the Spiritualists, are no less personages than Shakespeare, Bacon, Charles Dickens who completed his “Mystery of Edwin Drood,” Jack London, Edgar Allan Poe, Mark Twain, and lately Oscar Wilde. Magazines have been published by the “Spirits”119 and there are numbers of cases where entire books have been230 claimed to be their work. I ask the reader if he believes the following incidents which I have selected from various Spiritualistic publications in my library. If so he is entitled to join the cult.
Among the spirits who have returned to write stories, according to Spiritualists, are notable figures like Shakespeare, Bacon, Charles Dickens, who finished his “Mystery of Edwin Drood,” Jack London, Edgar Allan Poe, Mark Twain, and recently, Oscar Wilde. Magazines have been published by the “Spirits”119 and there are many claims of entire books being their work.230 I ask the reader if they believe the following incidents I've chosen from various Spiritualistic publications in my library. If so, they're welcome to join the movement.
The “Medium and Daybreak” of June 9, 1871, tells of an instance where “The Spirits ‘floated’ Mr. Herne to Mrs. Guppy’s in open day as was reported by us two weeks ago.... This has been speedily followed by other cases some of which are exceedingly well substantiated. On Saturday evening, as a circle consisting of about nine persons, sat within locked doors, with Messrs. Herne and Williams, at these mediums’ lodgings, 61 Lambs’ Conduit Street, after a considerable time an object was felt to come upon the table, and when a light was struck, their visitor was found to be Mrs. Guppy. She was not by any means dressed for an excursion, as she was without shoes, and had a memorandum book in one hand and a pen in the other.
The “Medium and Daybreak” from June 9, 1871, describes an event where “The Spirits ‘floated’ Mr. Herne to Mrs. Guppy’s in broad daylight, as we reported two weeks ago.... This was quickly followed by other cases, some of which are very well documented. On Saturday evening, a group of about nine people gathered in a locked room with Messrs. Herne and Williams at the mediums’ place at 61 Lambs’ Conduit Street. After quite a while, they felt an object appear on the table, and when they turned on the light, their visitor was revealed to be Mrs. Guppy. She definitely wasn't dressed for an outing, as she was barefoot and had a notebook in one hand and a pen in the other.
“The last word inscribed in the book was ‘onions.’ The writing was not yet dry and there was ink on the pen. When Mrs. Guppy regained her consciousness she stated that she had been making some entries of expenses, became insensible and knew nothing until she found herself in the circle. A party of gentlemen accompanied Mrs. Guppy home; a deputation went in first and questioned Miss Neyland as to how or when Mrs. Guppy had been missed. She said that she had been sitting in the same room; Mrs. Guppy was making entries in her book, and Miss Neyland was reminding her of the items to put down. Miss Neyland was reading a newspaper in the intervals of conversation, and when she raised her head from her reading Mrs. Guppy could not be seen. It was intimated, through raps on the table, that the Spirits had taken her, and as Mrs. Guppy had every confidence in the beneficence231 of these agents, Mrs. Guppy’s abduction gave no concern. Both Mr. Herne and Mr. Williams were ‘floated’ the same evening. Mr. Williams found himself at the top of the stairs, the doors being shut all the while.
“The last word written in the book was ‘onions.’ The ink was still wet, and there was ink on the pen. When Mrs. Guppy came to, she said she had been noting some expenses, lost consciousness, and didn’t know anything until she found herself in the circle. A group of gentlemen accompanied Mrs. Guppy home; a delegation went in first and asked Miss Neyland how or when Mrs. Guppy had gone missing. She said she had been sitting in the same room; Mrs. Guppy was writing in her book while Miss Neyland reminded her of what to include. Miss Neyland was reading a newspaper during their conversation, and when she looked up from her reading, Mrs. Guppy was gone. It was suggested, through knocks on the table, that the Spirits had taken her, and since Mrs. Guppy fully trusted these benevolent agents, her disappearance didn’t raise any alarm. Both Mr. Herne and Mr. Williams experienced the same thing that evening. Mr. Williams found himself at the top of the stairs, with the doors closed the whole time.”
“At the seance at the Spiritual Institution, a young lady who was a sceptic was levitated. At Messrs. Herne and Williams’ seance, at the same place, a geranium in a pot was brought into the room from the staircase window above, while doors and windows were closed. Mrs. Burns had a knife taken out of her hand, which ‘Katie’ (the Spirit) said she would deposit at Lizzie’s, meaning Mrs. Guppy. A gentleman had two spirit photographs taken from his hand. A cushion was carried from the front room to the back room, where the seance was held, the door being shut. Mr. Williams’ coat was taken off while his hands were held. Mr. Herne was floated. Mr. Andrews, a gentleman who has not the use of his limbs, held a very interesting conversation with ‘Katie’ who promised to try and benefit him. The generous sympathy of these good spirits was very apparent from their eagerness to help the distressed. A letter from Northampton intimates that similar phenomena are being produced in that town. These feats are doing a mighty work in convincing hundreds of the power.
“At the seance at the Spiritual Institution, a young woman who was skeptical was levitated. At Messrs. Herne and Williams’ seance, a potted geranium was brought into the room from the staircase window above, while the doors and windows were closed. Mrs. Burns had a knife taken out of her hand, which ‘Katie’ (the Spirit) said she would leave with Lizzie, referring to Mrs. Guppy. A gentleman had two spirit photographs taken from his hand. A cushion was moved from the front room to the back room, where the seance was held, with the door shut. Mr. Williams had his coat removed while his hands were held. Mr. Herne was floated. Mr. Andrews, a gentleman who cannot use his limbs, had a very interesting conversation with ‘Katie,’ who promised to try and help him. The generous sympathy of these good spirits was very clear from their eagerness to assist those in need. A letter from Northampton suggests that similar phenomena are occurring in that town. These events are doing a tremendous job in convincing hundreds of people of this power.”
“At a seance given by Mrs. Guppy (‘Medium and Daybreak,’ November 18, 1870), the Spirits knowing it was tea time, first of all brought through the solid wall the dishes and placed them on the table, then transported cake and hot tea, and in the center of the table was placed violets, mignonette, geranium leaves and fern leaves, all wet with rain, which had been gathered by the Spirits.
“At a seance hosted by Mrs. Guppy (‘Medium and Daybreak,’ November 18, 1870), the Spirits, aware it was tea time, first brought the dishes through the solid wall and set them on the table. Then they transported cake and hot tea. In the center of the table, they placed violets, mignonette, geranium leaves, and fern leaves, all damp from the rain, which had been collected by the Spirits.”
“Herne, with whom Williams was associated, made it his business to have his Spirits bring in the slates from232 the hallway through the closed door. He had books ooze through the solid floors, from the library overhead, and drop on the seance table. Williams would be entranced in the cabinet and the Spirits would disrobe him much to his ‘entranced’ embarrassment.
“Herne, who worked with Williams, made it his mission to have his Spirits bring in the slates from232 the hallway through the closed door. He had books float through the solid floors from the library above and drop onto the séance table. Williams would be in a trance in the cabinet, and the Spirits would take off his clothes, much to his ‘entranced’ embarrassment.”
On the testimony of Orville Pitcher, John King at a seance stood in the full glare of the daylight for twenty minutes. He then retired and was followed by no less a personage than Oliver Cromwell, who walked around, embraced his medium and all the sitters. He afterwards controlled the medium and gave utterance to thoughts of a most elevated nature.
On the testimony of Orville Pitcher, John King stood in bright daylight for twenty minutes during a séance. He then left, and was followed by none other than Oliver Cromwell, who walked around, embraced his medium, and all the participants. Afterwards, he took control of the medium and expressed thoughts of a very high nature.
“Mrs. Catherine Berry goes on record (‘Medium and Daybreak,’ July 9, 1876) that through the mediumship of Mrs. Guppy she had seen the Sultan of Zanzibar on the previous day. “He had a handsome copper-colored face and a large black beard, on his head he had a white turban such as worn by the Spirit of John King.”
“Mrs. Catherine Berry states (‘Medium and Daybreak,’ July 9, 1876) that through the mediumship of Mrs. Guppy she had seen the Sultan of Zanzibar the day before. “He had a striking copper-colored face and a large black beard, and he wore a white turban like that worn by the Spirit of John King.”
“Dr. Monck, ex-preacher, disappeared one night from the bed in which he slept with another man in Bristol and to his surprise, when he awoke, found himself in Swindon.” (Spiritualism, by Joseph McCabe.)
“Dr. Monck, a former preacher, vanished one night from the bed where he was sleeping with another man in Bristol and, to his surprise, when he woke up, he found himself in Swindon.” (Spiritualism, by Joseph McCabe.)
“Mr. Harris, his wife and a friend, who happened to be a medium, were just about to sit down to a mid-day meal when the medium, a man named Wilkinson, was suddenly ‘controlled.’ He fought hard against this unexpected behaviour of his Spirit control, but to no avail. In his unconscious state he jangled money in his pocket, then pointed to a cigarette box which was lying on a shelf in the opposite corner. In that box, it seemed, was the sum of 17s, 6d. Mr. and Mrs. Harris were wondering what this all meant, when suddenly the box virtually flew from the shelf, passed through the closed door, and was gone. Mrs. Harris immediately left the room and tried to find233 trace of the box. SHE FOUND IT UPSTAIRS UNDERNEATH THE PILLOW ON THE BED. The money was intact.” (An Amazing Seance and an Exposure, by Sidney A. Mosley, page 21.)
“Mr. Harris, his wife, and a friend who was a medium were just about to have lunch when the medium, a man named Wilkinson, was suddenly ‘controlled.’ He struggled against this unexpected influence from his Spirit control, but it was no use. In his trance, he jingled coins in his pocket, then pointed to a cigarette box that was sitting on a shelf in the opposite corner. Apparently, that box contained 17s, 6d. Mr. and Mrs. Harris were puzzled by this when suddenly the box almost flew off the shelf, passed through the closed door, and disappeared. Mrs. Harris quickly left the room to try and find the box. SHE FOUND IT UPSTAIRS UNDERNEATH THE PILLOW ON THE BED. The money was untouched.” (An Amazing Seance and an Exposure, by Sidney A. Mosley, page 21.)
At a seance held on February 15, 1919, at the home of Mr. Wallace Penylan at Cardiff, by Mr. Thomas, there were present Sir Arthur, Lady Doyle, and others, numbering about twenty in all. “Thomas, speaking from his chair (apparently still under control) then asked, ‘Is Lady Doyle cold?’ Then Lady Doyle said she felt ‘a little bit shivery’ and Thomas said, ‘Oh, you’ll be warm soon,’ and in a second or two something fell on her lap. At the close of the seance, this was found to be the Holland jacket which somehow had been removed from the medium.” (An Amazing Seance, page 51.)
At a séance on February 15, 1919, at the home of Mr. Wallace Penylan in Cardiff, led by Mr. Thomas, around twenty people were present, including Sir Arthur, Lady Doyle, and others. “Thomas, speaking from his chair (apparently still in control), then asked, ‘Is Lady Doyle cold?’ Lady Doyle replied that she felt ‘a little bit shivery,’ and Thomas responded, ‘Oh, you’ll be warm soon.’ A moment later, something fell onto her lap. At the end of the séance, it was discovered to be the Holland jacket that had somehow been taken from the medium.” (An Amazing Seance, page 51.)
Most mediums to-day have perfected the art of levitating tables and chairs and other pieces of furniture, though I doubt if any of them have ever reached the mark of perfection attained by Palladino with her years of experience, inscrutable face and uncanny knowing when to seize opportunities to fool her investigators, but you are also asked to believe that Daniel Dunglas Home, floated out of one window, over the street, and rushed through another one into a different room.
Most mediums today have mastered the art of levitating tables, chairs, and other furniture, though I doubt any of them have ever achieved the level of perfection that Palladino did with her years of experience, mysterious demeanor, and uncanny ability to know when to take advantage of opportunities to deceive her investigators. You are also expected to believe that Daniel Dunglas Home floated out of one window, over the street, and rushed through another window into a different room.
Col. Olcott asks in “Communication” What is this performance compared with the experience of Webster Eddy (a younger brother of the Eddy Brothers) when a grown man, in the presence of three reputable witnesses, was carried out of a window and over the top of a house and landed in a ditch a quarter of a mile distant?
Col. Olcott asks in “Communication”: What does this performance compare to the experience of Webster Eddy (a younger brother of the Eddy Brothers) when a grown man, in front of three trustworthy witnesses, was carried out of a window, over the top of a house, and landed in a ditch a quarter of a mile away?
“William Eddy was carried bodily to a distant wood and was kept there three days under control and was carried back again.
“William Eddy was taken to a remote forest and held there for three days before being brought back.”
“Horatio Eddy was taken bodily three miles to a mountain234 top and was obliged to find his way home alone the next morning.
“Horatio Eddy was taken physically three miles to a mountain234 top and had to find his way home by himself the next morning.
“In Lyceum Hall, Buffalo, Horatio was levitated for twenty-six consecutive evenings, while bound to a chair and he and the chair were hung on a chandelier hook in the ceiling. He was then lowered safely to his former position.
“In Lyceum Hall, Buffalo, Horatio was lifted for twenty-six straight evenings while tied to a chair, and both he and the chair were hung from a chandelier hook in the ceiling. He was then safely lowered back to his original position.”
“Mary Eddy was raised to the ceiling in Hope Chapel, in New York City, and while there wrote her name. Her little boy, Warren, was floated many evenings in dark circles and squealed lustily all the while to be let down.
“Mary Eddy was lifted up to the ceiling in Hope Chapel, in New York City, and while she was there, she wrote her name. Her little boy, Warren, was held up many evenings in dark circles and squealed loudly the whole time, asking to be let down.”
“Since 1347 authenticated reports prove that similar experiences occurred to Edward Irving, Margaret Rule, St. Philip of Neri, St. Catherine of Columbine, Loyola, Savonarola, Jennie Lord, Madame Hauffe and many others.”
“Since 1347, verified reports show that similar experiences happened to Edward Irving, Margaret Rule, St. Philip of Neri, St. Catherine of Columbine, Loyola, Savonarola, Jennie Lord, Madame Hauffe, and many others.”
Col. Olcott omitted mentioning myself. I stand ready to vouch for the fact that I personally floated in the air and levitated many times and marvelled at the ease with which I did it, but I woke up later in the night.
Col. Olcott left me out of the conversation. I'm ready to confirm that I actually floated in the air and levitated several times, amazed by how easily I did it, but I woke up later that night.
Horatio Eddy in a personal letter to me under date of July 6, 1920, wrote:
Horatio Eddy in a personal letter to me dated July 6, 1920, wrote:
“A book six inches thick would not hold my history. I cannot give any version of our floating in the air, but it is just as stated in ‘Communication.’ Webster Eddy is my youngest brother. My father did put live coals on William’s head and poured hot water down his back. We all used to get horsewhipped by him to prove the devil was in us.”120
“A book six inches thick wouldn’t hold my story. I can’t explain our experiences floating in the air, but it’s just like it says in ‘Communication.’ Webster Eddy is my youngest brother. My dad really did put live coals on William’s head and poured hot water down his back. We all used to get whipped by him to show that the devil was inside us.”120
In another letter dated July 3, 1922, he writes that he235 and his sister had been giving a joint exhibition with Ira Erastus Davenport, who had been ordered by the authorities in Syracuse to take out a juggler’s license, but would not.
In another letter dated July 3, 1922, he writes that he235 and his sister had been putting on a joint exhibition with Ira Erastus Davenport, who had been told by the authorities in Syracuse to get a juggler’s license, but refused to do so.
“The result was while we were holding a private seance we were handcuffed and taken to jail; on the way the handcuffs were taken off. We did not ride to jail but were dragged along through the snow for more than a mile. They did not put us in cells, as I told them if they did I would have every prisoner’s door open before daylight, so two police sat up all night with us. In the morning a Mr. McDonald of 7 Beach Street went our bail for fifteen thousand dollars.
“The result was that while we were having a private séance, we were handcuffed and taken to jail; on the way, the handcuffs were removed. We didn’t get a ride to jail but were dragged through the snow for over a mile. They didn’t put us in cells, because I told them that if they did, I would get every prisoner’s door open before sunrise, so two officers stayed up with us all night. In the morning, a Mr. McDonald from 7 Beach Street posted our bail for fifteen thousand dollars.”
“Our trial was to be held in Schenectady in March. We arrived there and had to wait three weeks, then they put it over to Albany three months later and our bail was renewed. We stayed in Albany until court was almost through. The day our trial was to take place the judge stated we claimed it to be a phase of religion and ruled it out of court.”
“Our trial was scheduled to be held in Schenectady in March. We got there and had to wait three weeks, then they moved it to Albany three months later and our bail was renewed. We stayed in Albany until the court was almost done. On the day our trial was supposed to happen, the judge said that we claimed it was a matter of religion and ruled it out of court.”
If you are to be a Spiritualist you must believe that fifteen persons, several of them reporters, met in Mrs. Young’s parlors in 27th Street, New York City, and at the request of the Spirit several English walnuts were placed near the piano, and that the piano rose and descended on the walnuts without crushing them. Col. Olcott writes that seven of the heaviest persons in the room were asked to sit upon the instrument. The invitation being accepted Mrs. Young played a march and the instrument and the persons surmounting it were lifted several feet.
If you want to be a Spiritualist, you have to believe that fifteen people, including several reporters, gathered in Mrs. Young’s parlor on 27th Street in New York City, and at the Spirit's request, a few English walnuts were placed near the piano. The piano then rose and fell on the walnuts without breaking them. Col. Olcott mentions that seven of the heaviest people in the room were asked to sit on the piano. Once they agreed, Mrs. Young played a march, and the piano along with the people on it was lifted several feet.
“A portfolio containing Eliza White’s Katie King note and John’s duplicate was at this time in my coat pocket, where it had been constantly since the preceding evening.236 John broke in upon our expressions of surprise by rapping out ‘Do you folks want me to commit forgery for you? I can bring you here the blank check of any National Bank and sign upon it the name of any president, cashier or other official.’ I thanked his Invisible Highness and declined the favor upon the sufficient ground that the police did not believe in Spiritualism and I did not care to risk the chance of convincing them in case the forged papers should be found in my possession.” (People from the Other World, Henry S. Olcott, page 458.)
“A portfolio containing Eliza White’s Katie King note and John’s duplicate was at this time in my coat pocket, where it had been constantly since the previous evening.236 John interrupted our surprise by saying, ‘Do you guys want me to commit forgery for you? I can bring you a blank check from any National Bank and sign it with the name of any president, cashier, or other official.’ I thanked his Invisible Highness and turned down the offer, explaining that the police didn't believe in Spiritualism and I didn’t want to risk convincing them if the forged papers were found in my possession.” (People from the Other World, Henry S. Olcott, page 458.)
“In a house on Ferretstone Road, Hornsey, London, explosions like bombs were heard, lumps of coal were propelled by some unknown agency in all directions. Brooms were thrown violently from a landing into the kitchen. Glass and china had been smashed and windows broken and to top it all off a boy sitting on a chair had been raised with the chair from the ground.” (The London Evening News, Feb. 15, 1921.)
“In a house on Ferretstone Road, Hornsey, London, explosions like bombs were heard, lumps of coal were shot out in all directions by some unknown force. Brooms were violently tossed from a landing into the kitchen. Glass and china had been shattered, and windows broken, and to make things even crazier, a boy sitting on a chair had been lifted off the ground along with the chair.” (The London Evening News, Feb. 15, 1921.)
Vincenzo Gullots, a Sicilian violinist at Batavia, Ill., well known by reason of his Chautauqua concerts, decided to take a bride chosen for him after death “by the companion of my most thrilling hours, my departed wife. She died in August and I was almost frantic with grief but in the night I could sense her presence and I followed her guidance implicitly. My new mate will comfort her.” (The New York World, May 17, 1922.)
Vincenzo Gullots, a Sicilian violinist in Batavia, Illinois, known for his Chautauqua concerts, decided to choose a bride selected for him after his death “by the companion of my most exciting moments, my late wife. She passed away in August, and I was almost overwhelmed with grief, but at night I could feel her presence and followed her guidance without question. My new partner will bring her comfort.” (The New York World, May 17, 1922.)
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle in an interview at the Hotel Ambassador, New York City, as reported by the New York World, April 11, 1922, stated that “in ‘Summerland’ marriage is on a higher and more spiritual plane than here and is merely the mating of affinities, who are always happy. No babies are born however. The spirits as they go about their daily tasks, keep a watchful eye237 on earthly matters and are extremely interested in the births here.”
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, in an interview at the Hotel Ambassador in New York City, as reported by the New York World on April 11, 1922, said that “in ‘Summerland,’ marriage exists on a higher and more spiritual level than here; it’s just the union of compatible souls, who are always content. However, no children are born. The spirits, while engaged in their daily activities, keep a close watch on earthly matters and are very interested in the births that happen here.”
He stated that there is a plane called “Paradise” where “normally respectable” persons go after death and this “plane” is only slightly removed from this earthly sphere. Bad people when they die are transported to a plane considerably lower than that tenanted by respectable ones and they continue to sink lower and lower unless they repent. After a considerable probationary period they are able to climb into “Paradise.” The average length of time they stay in “Paradise” is about forty years after which they float to higher and still higher planes. All mediums have guardian angels to whom they are especially subject, but they can communicate with other Spirits, the “guardian angel” acting as a sort of master-of-ceremonies upon such occasions.
He said that there’s a place called “Paradise” where “normally respectable” people go after they die, and this “place” is only slightly different from our earthly realm. Bad people, when they die, are sent to a place much lower than where the respectable ones go, and they keep sinking lower and lower unless they repent. After a long time of being there, they can move up to “Paradise.” The typical time they spend in “Paradise” is about forty years, after which they ascend to higher and higher levels. All mediums have guardian angels that they are especially connected to, but they can also communicate with other Spirits, with the “guardian angel” acting like a sort of master of ceremonies during those interactions.
Sir Arthur proclaimed that he once saw his dead mother’s face in the ectoplasm of a medium. This was a few months after her death and he added, “There was not the slightest question about it. That was while I was in Australia. The face seemed as solid as in life. My mother wrote me a letter through the medium signing a pet name,121 which could not have been known to the medium. There is no question about having been in communication with my son either.”
Sir Arthur stated that he once saw his deceased mother’s face in the ectoplasm of a medium. This happened a few months after her death, and he added, “There was no doubt about it. I was in Australia at the time. The face looked as solid as when she was alive. My mother sent me a letter through the medium, signing a pet name, 121, which the medium couldn’t have known. There’s also no doubt about having communicated with my son.”
An account in the New York American, April 5, 1923, says that Sir Arthur Conan Doyle told the reporters that he had recently hurt the ligaments in his right leg from the shin to the thigh, and that his son Kingsley who had238 died in the War had massaged the limb with beneficial results: “I was sitting with Evan Powell, a very unusual and powerful medium,” he said, “when my son Kingsley appeared, saying ‘it will be alright, Daddy; I will get you fixed up alright,’ and began massaging my leg.”
An article in the New York American, April 5, 1923, mentions that Sir Arthur Conan Doyle told reporters he had recently injured the ligaments in his right leg, from his shin to his thigh. He also shared that his son Kingsley, who died in the War, had massaged the leg with great results: “I was sitting with Evan Powell, a very extraordinary and powerful medium,” he said, “when my son Kingsley appeared, saying ‘it will be alright, Daddy; I’ll get you sorted out,’ and started massaging my leg.”
In an article in the London Magazine, August, 1920, Mr. C. W. Leadbeater, a prominent member of the Theosophical Society and an authority on occult theories, speaking of the apport of Spirits says: “living astrally as they do, the Fourth Dimension is a commonplace fact of their nature, and this makes it quite simple for them to do many little tricks which to us appear wonderful, such as the removal of articles from a locked box or an apport of flowers into a closed room.”
In an article in the London Magazine, August 1920, Mr. C. W. Leadbeater, a well-known member of the Theosophical Society and an expert on occult theories, talks about how Spirits manifest. He says, “Since they exist in the astral plane, the Fourth Dimension is just a normal part of their existence, and this allows them to perform many small feats that seem amazing to us, like taking items out of a locked box or bringing flowers into a closed room.”
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, in his book “Wanderings of a Spiritualist,” devotes seven pages to Charles Bailey, who was known as an “apport medium.” Sir Arthur defends Bailey, notwithstanding that he has been exposed many times.122 Among the things Bailey claims to have apported are birds, oriental plants, small animals, and a young shark eighteen inches long which he pretended the Spirit guides had brought from India and passed through the walls into the seance room.
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, in his book “Wanderings of a Spiritualist,” spends seven pages on Charles Bailey, who was known as an “apport medium.” Sir Arthur defends Bailey, even though he has been debunked many times. 122 Some of the things Bailey says he has apported include birds, exotic plants, small animals, and a young shark that was eighteen inches long, which he claimed the Spirit guides had brought from India and passed through the walls into the séance room.
Mrs. Johnson of Newcastle-on-Tyne, England, told me personally that the Spirit of her deceased son was very mischievous at times and caused her a great deal of embarrassment. One of his favorite jokes when she was on a journey was to open her travelling bag and allow all her belongings to be strewn about. She also told me that the boy’s Spirit would light the fire for her to get breakfast.
Mrs. Johnson from Newcastle-on-Tyne, England, told me directly that the spirit of her late son could be quite mischievous at times, causing her a lot of embarrassment. One of his favorite pranks when she was traveling was to open her suitcase and scatter all her things everywhere. She also mentioned that her son's spirit would start the fire for her to make breakfast.
A widow in Brooklyn, N. Y., became a mother and239 claimed that the Spirit of her husband was the father of the child.
A widow in Brooklyn, N.Y., became a mother and239 claimed that her husband's spirit was the father of the child.
The celebrated Professor Hare, a professor of chemistry in the University of Pennsylvania, graduate of Yale and Harvard, and associated with the Smithsonian Institute of Washington, tells that when travelling with a boy and while in his room, after they had locked up the iron Balled Spiritscope, shaving case, etc., in his carpet bag, in some inscrutable manner all the contents were taken from the bag and fell about him in a shower.
The renowned Professor Hare, a chemistry professor at the University of Pennsylvania, who graduated from Yale and Harvard and is affiliated with the Smithsonian Institution in Washington, shares an experience he had while traveling with a boy. While they were in his room, after securing the iron Balled Spiritscope, shaving kit, and other items in his carpet bag, somehow all the contents mysteriously came out of the bag and scattered around him like a rain of objects.
Anna Stuart, a medium of Terre Haute, could produce Spirits that would weigh from practically nothing to more than a hundred pounds, and Spiritualists are expected to believe that one human being can go into a trance and bring forth three or four beings with his own Spirit form. W. T. Stead, one of the most brilliant Spiritualists, now dead, claimed to have seen the Spirit of an Egyptian who left the “earthly life” in the time of Semir-Amide, three thousand years ago. “For several minutes the Spirit was distinctly visible to us munching an apple, but I felt so exhausted by the loss of magnetism and nervous as well that I begged him to leave us. I will never forget his soulful expression.”
Anna Stuart, a medium from Terre Haute, could summon Spirits that weighed anything from almost nothing to over a hundred pounds, and Spiritualists are expected to believe that one person can enter a trance and bring forth three or four beings using their own Spirit form. W. T. Stead, one of the most brilliant Spiritualists, who has since passed away, claimed to have seen the Spirit of an Egyptian who left the “earthly life” during the time of Semir-Amide, three thousand years ago. “For several minutes, the Spirit was clearly visible to us munching on an apple, but I felt so drained from the loss of magnetism and so nervous that I asked him to leave us. I will never forget his soulful expression.”
Florence Marryat, the daughter of Capt. Marryat, the famous writer of sea stories, has written a number of books on Spiritualism. She wrote one of the best introductions in favor of Spiritualism that I ever read, nevertheless some of the things she claims to have witnessed and lived through are of such a nature that I will only give a brief mention of them without comment, letting the reader form his own opinion. They are taken from her book “There is no Death.”
Florence Marryat, the daughter of Captain Marryat, the well-known author of sea stories, has penned several books on Spiritualism. She produced one of the best introductions supporting Spiritualism that I’ve ever read; however, some of the experiences she claims to have witnessed and gone through are so extraordinary that I will only briefly mention them without comment, allowing the reader to form their own opinion. These are taken from her book “There is no Death.”
She tells of her brother-in-law coming into the room after rifle practice and while showing his rifle it was “accidentally240 discharged, the ball passing through the wall within two inches of my eldest daughter’s head.” She claims that she foresaw the occurrence the night previous.
She talks about her brother-in-law coming into the room after rifle practice, and while he was showing off his rifle, it accidentally 240 discharged, with the bullet going through the wall just two inches away from my oldest daughter's head. She says she predicted this would happen the night before.
She writes of having joined Mr. d-Oyley Carte’s “Patience” company to play the part of Lady Jane, and tells that the different members of the company on different occasions mentioned the fact that although she was standing on the stage she appeared to be seated in the stalls. This always occurred at the same time, just before the end of the second act.
She talks about joining Mr. d'Oyley Carte's "Patience" company to play the role of Lady Jane and mentions that different members of the company, at various times, pointed out that even though she was on stage, she looked like she was sitting in the audience. This always happened at the same moment, right before the end of the second act.
In another place she says: “We unanimously asked for flowers. It being December and a hard frost, simultaneously we smelt the smell of fresh earth, and we were told to light the gas again, when the following extraordinary sight met our eyes. In the middle of the sitters, still holding hands, was piled up on the carpet an immense quantity of mold, which had been torn up apparently with the roots that accompanied it. There were laurestenius, laurels and holly and several others, just as they had been pulled out of the earth and thrown in the midst of us. Mrs. Guppy looked anything but pleased at the sight of her carpet and begged the Spirits to bring cleaner things next time. They then told us to extinguish the lights again and each sitter was to wish mentally for something for himself. I wished for a yellow butterfly, knowing it was December, and as I thought of it a little cardboard box was put in my hand. Prince Albert whispered to me ‘Have you got anything?’ ‘Yes,’ I said, ‘but not what I asked for. I expect they have given me a piece of jewelry.’ When the gas was relit I opened the box and there lay two yellow butterflies, dead of course, but none the less extraordinary for that.”
In another place, she says: “We all asked for flowers. Since it was December and there was a hard frost, we could smell fresh earth, and we were told to turn the gas on again when we saw the following amazing sight. In the middle of the sitters, still holding hands, there was a huge pile of mold on the carpet, which seemed to have been pulled up with the roots still attached. There were laurestinus, laurels, holly, and several other plants, just as they had been yanked from the ground and tossed in front of us. Mrs. Guppy did not look happy about the state of her carpet and asked the Spirits to bring cleaner things next time. They then told us to turn off the lights again and each sitter was to silently wish for something for themselves. I wished for a yellow butterfly, knowing it was December, and as I was thinking about it, a little cardboard box was placed in my hand. Prince Albert whispered to me, ‘Do you have anything?’ ‘Yes,’ I replied, ‘but not what I wished for. I think they’ve given me a piece of jewelry.’ When the gas was turned back on, I opened the box and there lay two yellow butterflies, dead of course, but still extraordinary for that.”
While talking of a seance with Katie King she said: “She told me to take the scissors and cut off her hair.241 She had a profusion of ringlets flowing to her waist that night. I obeyed religiously, hacking the hair wherever I could whilst she kept on saying ‘Cut more! cut more! not for yourself you know, because you cannot take it away.’ So I cut off curl after curl and as fast as they fell to the ground, the hair grew again on her head. When I had finished, ‘Katie’ asked me to examine her hair and see if I could detect any place where I had used the scissors, and I did so without any effect. Neither was a severed hair to be found. It had vanished out of sight.”
While talking about a séance with Katie King, she said: “She told me to take the scissors and cut off her hair.241 That night, she had a bunch of ringlets flowing down to her waist. I followed her instructions, chopping the hair wherever I could while she kept saying, ‘Cut more! Cut more! Not for yourself, you know, because you can't take it away.’ So I kept cutting curl after curl, and as quickly as they fell to the ground, the hair grew back on her head. When I was done, ‘Katie’ asked me to check her hair and see if I could find any spot where I used the scissors, and I did so without any luck. Not a single severed hair to be found. It had completely disappeared.”
In another place she says: “Once a conductor spoke to me. ‘I am not aware of your name,’ he said (and I thought ‘No, my friend, and won’t be aware of it just yet either!’) ‘but a Spirit here wishes you would come up to the cabinet.’ I advanced, expecting to see some friend, and there stood a Catholic priest, with his hand extended in blessing. I knelt down and he gave me the usual benediction, and then closed the curtain. ‘Did you know the Spirit?’ the conductor asked me. I shook my head and he continued, ‘He was Father Hayes, the well known priest in this city. I suppose you are a Catholic?’ I told him ‘Yes’ and went back to my seat. The conductor addressed me again ‘I think Father Hayes must have come to pave the way for some of your friends,’ he said. ‘Here is a Spirit who says she has come for a lady by the name of Florence, who has just crossed the sea. Do you answer to that description?’ I was about to say yes when the curtain parted again and my daughter ‘Florence’ ran across the room and fell into my arms. ‘Mother,’ she exclaimed, ‘I said I would come with you and look after you, didn’t I?’ I looked at her. She was exactly the same in appearance as when she came to me in England under the different mediumships of Florence Cook, Arthur Coleman, Charles Williams and William Ellington.”
In another place, she says: “Once, a medium spoke to me. ‘I don’t know your name,’ he said (and I thought, ‘No, my friend, and you won’t know it just yet either!’) ‘but a Spirit here wants you to come to the cabinet.’ I moved forward, expecting to see a friend, and there stood a Catholic priest with his hand raised in blessing. I knelt down, and he gave me the usual blessing, then closed the curtain. ‘Did you know the Spirit?’ the medium asked me. I shook my head, and he continued, ‘He was Father Hayes, the well-known priest in this city. I assume you’re a Catholic?’ I told him ‘Yes’ and went back to my seat. The medium spoke to me again, ‘I think Father Hayes must have come to prepare the way for some of your friends,’ he said. ‘Here is a Spirit who says she has come for a lady named Florence, who has just come across the sea. Does that describe you?’ I was about to say yes when the curtain opened again, and my daughter ‘Florence’ ran across the room and fell into my arms. ‘Mother,’ she exclaimed, ‘I said I would come with you and take care of you, didn’t I?’ I looked at her. She looked exactly the same as when she came to me in England through the different mediums Florence Cook, Arthur Coleman, Charles Williams, and William Ellington.”
242
242
She tells of a business man who attended a seance every night and presented a white flower to the Spirit of his wife who had died on her wedding day eleven years before.123 The book is full of such incidents as these but I think enough have been repeated to show the reader what it is necessary to believe to be a good Spiritualist.124
She talks about a businessman who went to a séance every night and brought a white flower to the spirit of his wife, who had passed away on their wedding day eleven years earlier.123 The book is filled with stories like this, but I think we've shared enough to give the reader an idea of what one needs to believe to be a good Spiritualist.124
In Judge Edmonds’ book “Spiritualism,” we read that it was customary to receive on blank sheets of paper messages from the Spirits of well-known men; that Benjamin Franklin came in accompanied by two other Spirits; that a pencil got up of its own accord and wrote five lines of ancient Hebrew; that books were levitated from a table numerous times, and a number of other incidents which drew upon the reader’s imagination.
In Judge Edmonds’ book “Spiritualism,” it says that it was common to receive messages from the Spirits of famous people on blank sheets of paper; that Benjamin Franklin appeared along with two other Spirits; that a pencil moved on its own and wrote five lines of ancient Hebrew; that books were lifted off a table several times, and many other incidents that captured the reader’s imagination.
Daniel Dunglas Home in testifying in July, 1869, as reported in the London Times, told of an incident which had occurred several years previous. “We were,” he said, “in a large room in the Salon de Quatorze. The Emperor and Empress were present,—I am now telling the story as I heard the Emperor tell it,—a table was moved, then a hand was seen to come. It was a very beautifully formed hand. There were pencils on the table. It lifted, not the one next to it, but the one on the far side. We heard the sound of writing, and saw it writing on fine note paper. The hand passed before me and went to the Emperor, and he kissed the hand. It went to the Empress; she withdrew from its touch, and the hand followed her. The Emperor said, ‘Do not be frightened,’ and she kissed it too. The hand seemed to be like a person thinking and as if243 it were saying, ‘Why should I?’ It came back to me. It had written the word ‘Napoleon’ and it remains written now. The writing was the autograph of the Emperor Napoleon I, who had an exceedingly beautiful hand.” Mr. Home also said that the Emperor of Russia as well as the Emperor Napoleon, had seen hands and had taken hold of them, “when they seemed to float away into thin air.”
Daniel Dunglas Home, when testifying in July 1869, as reported in the London Times, recounted an incident that had happened several years earlier. “We were,” he said, “in a large room in the Salon de Quatorze. The Emperor and Empress were there—I’m sharing this story as I heard it from the Emperor himself—a table was moved, and then a hand was seen to appear. It was a very beautifully shaped hand. There were pencils on the table. It lifted not the one next to it but the one on the far side. We heard writing sounds and saw it writing on fine notepaper. The hand passed in front of me and went to the Emperor, who kissed it. Then it went to the Empress; she pulled back from its touch, and the hand followed her. The Emperor said, ‘Don’t be scared,’ and she kissed it too. The hand seemed like a person deep in thought, as if it were saying, ‘Why should I?’ It came back to me. It had written the word ‘Napoleon,’ and it's still written now. The writing was the signature of Emperor Napoleon I, who had an extraordinarily beautiful hand.” Mr. Home also mentioned that both the Emperor of Russia and Emperor Napoleon had seen hands and had grabbed hold of them “as they seemed to float away into thin air.”
Such are the things Spiritualists are expected to believe and do believe. I could continue to recite incidents ad infinitum, ad nauseam, but I believe the reader can form his own judgment from the above. It is the kind of material which drives people insane for when some poor, sick, human being is just on the verge of recovery such nonsensical utterances often overthrow reason. Is it any wonder that the population of our insane asylums is swelled with “followers” who have attempted to believe these things?
Such are the beliefs that Spiritualists are expected to hold and do hold. I could go on and share countless incidents, but I think the reader can make their own judgment from what I've provided. This kind of material can drive people crazy, especially when a vulnerable, sick person is on the brink of recovery; these nonsensical statements often undermine reason. Is it surprising that our mental health facilities are filled with “followers” who have tried to believe in these ideas?
244
244
CHAPTER XV
Magicians as fraud detectors
The alacrity with which Spiritualists seize upon letters or other statements of magicians that they believe the so-called spirit manifestations which they have witnessed were not accomplished by means of legerdemain but were attributable to supernatural or occult powers has astonished me and while I intend to refute them I want to call attention at the same time to the incompetence of the opinion of the ordinary magician with a knowledge of two or three experiments in Spiritualism who stands up and claims that he can duplicate the experiments of any medium who ever lived.
The eagerness with which Spiritualists grab on to letters or other claims from magicians, believing that the so-called spirit manifestations they've seen weren't due to tricks but were caused by supernatural or hidden forces, has amazed me. While I plan to challenge their views, I also want to point out the lack of expertise in the opinion of the average magician who knows a couple of Spiritualism tricks and confidently claims he can replicate the feats of any medium who has ever existed.
My personal opinion is that notwithstanding the fact that innumerable exposures have been successfully made, such fact is no proof that any investigator, legerdemain artist or otherwise, is fully capable of fathoming each and every effect produced.
My personal opinion is that even though countless experiments have been successfully completed, that doesn’t prove that any investigator, magician, or anyone else is truly able to understand every single effect produced.
Some magicians with a knowledge of pseudo-Spiritualistic effects imagine that they have all they need to qualify them as investigators, and should anything transpire at a seance which they cannot explain they are mystified into temporary belief and write letters or make statements which they are quite likely to regret as the years roll on.125
Some magicians who know about fake Spiritualistic effects think they have everything they need to be considered investigators. If something happens at a séance that they can't explain, they get temporarily confused and may end up writing letters or making statements that they will probably regret as time goes by.125
A good card “shark” or “brace game”126 gambler can245 cheat and fleece the slickest sleight-of-hand performer that ever lived, unless the performer has made a specialty of gambling tricks. It seems strange, but it is true, that card magicians are poor gamblers, and mediums, like the gamblers, resort to deception and take advantage of the sitters at all angles.
A skilled card “shark” or “brace game” gambler can245 outsmart and take money from the most talented sleight-of-hand performer that has ever existed, unless that performer specializes in gambling tricks. It’s odd, but it’s true that card magicians often aren’t good gamblers, and mediums, like the gamblers, rely on deception and exploit the sitters from every angle.
It is manifestly impossible to detect and duplicate all the feats attributed to fraudulent mediums who do not scruple at outraging propriety and even decency to gain their ends. A slick medium will even resort to drawing on the sitters127 for desired information by recourse to what may be palmed off for a mere lark, and if the bait is swallowed by the sitter the circumstance is turned to good account for the perpetration of deliberate fraud to his consternation and bewilderment.
It is clearly impossible to identify and replicate all the tricks performed by fraudulent mediums who have no qualms about violating propriety and decency to achieve their goals. A clever medium will even tap into the sitters127 for information by passing off what might be just a joke, and if the sitter buys into it, that situation is exploited for the purposes of carrying out intentional fraud, leaving them shocked and confused.
Again many of the effects produced by mediums are impulsive, spasmodic, done on the spur of the moment, inspired or promoted by the attending circumstances, and could not be duplicated by themselves. Because the circumstances of their origin and performance are so peculiar detection and duplication of Spiritualistic phenomena is sometimes a most complex task. Not only are mediums alert to embrace every advantage offered by auto-suggestion but they also take advantage of every accidental occurrence. For instance, my greatest feat of mystery was performed in 1922 at Seacliffe, L. I., on the Fourth of July, at the home of Mr. B. M. L. Ernest. The children were waiting to set off their display of fireworks when it started to rain. The heavens fairly tore loose. Little Richard in his dismay turned to me and said:
Again, many of the effects created by mediums are impulsive, sudden, done on a whim, influenced or encouraged by the surrounding circumstances, and couldn’t be reproduced on their own. Because the conditions of their creation and execution are so unique, detecting and replicating Spiritualist phenomena can be quite challenging. Not only are mediums quick to seize every advantage from auto-suggestion, but they also exploit every random event. For example, my greatest mysterious feat took place in 1922 at Seacliffe, L. I., on the Fourth of July, at the home of Mr. B. M. L. Ernest. The kids were eager to start their fireworks display when it suddenly started to rain. The sky opened up. Little Richard, in his distress, turned to me and said:
246
246
“Can’t you make the rain stop?”
“Can’t you make it stop raining?”
“Why certainly,” I replied and raising my hands said appealingly, “Rain and Storm, I command you to stop.”
“Of course,” I replied, raising my hands and said appealingly, “Rain and Storm, I command you to stop.”
This I repeated three times and, as if by miracle, within the next two minutes the rain stopped and the skies became clear. Toward the end of the display of fireworks the little fellow turned to me and with a peculiar gleam in his eyes said:
This I repeated three times and, as if by magic, within the next two minutes the rain stopped and the skies cleared up. Toward the end of the fireworks show, the little guy turned to me and, with a strange sparkle in his eyes, said:
“Why, Mr. Houdini, it would have stopped raining anyway.”
“Why, Mr. Houdini, it would have stopped raining anyway.”
I knew I was risking my whole life’s reputation with the youngster but I said:
I knew I was putting my entire reputation on the line with the kid, but I said:
“Is that so? I will show you.”
“Is that right? I'll show you.”
Walking out in front I raised my hands suppliantly toward the heavens and with all the command and force I had in me called:
Walking out in front, I raised my hands in a plea toward the sky and, with all the authority and strength I had in me, called:
“Listen to my voice, great Commander of the rain, and once more let the water flow to earth and allow the flowers and trees to bloom.”
“Listen to me, great Commander of the rain, and once again let the water flow to the earth and allow the flowers and trees to bloom.”
A chill came over me for as if in response to my command or the prayer of my words another downpour started, but despite the pleading of the children I refused to make it stop again. I was not taking any more chances.
A chill swept through me as if in response to my command or the prayer of my words, another downpour began. But despite the children's pleas, I refused to make it stop again. I wasn't taking any more chances.
I am also aware of the fact that there are effects produced by magicians which they declare are accomplished by natural agencies, which other magicians are entirely unable to account for or satisfactorily explain. A notable case was a card performance by Dr. Samuel C. Hooker which included the levitation of a life-sized head of an animal, possessed of life-like movement while in a state of suspension and still there were no visible means of support. A number of these seances were given to groups of magicians only. On one occasion a dozen or more of247 the most expert professional magicians were in attendance, but no one could offer a satisfactory solution.
I also know that there are effects created by magicians that they claim are done by natural means, which other magicians can't explain or understand at all. A well-known example was a card trick by Dr. Samuel C. Hooker, which featured the levitation of a life-sized animal head that moved realistically while suspended, and there were no visible means of support. Several of these performances were held for groups of magicians only. On one occasion, a dozen or more of the most skilled professional magicians attended, but no one could come up with a satisfactory explanation.
Many magical mysteries as practised for entertainment are just as incomprehensible as so-called Spiritualistic Phenomena and it is not to be wondered at that even minds trained to analytical thinking are deceived and misguided. Were I at a seance and not able to explain what transpired it would not necessarily be an acknowledgment that I believed it to be genuine Spiritualism. The fact that I have mystified many does not signify that what I have done, though unexplainable to them, was done by the help of the Spirits. Mr. Kellar frequently, particularly during the last two years of his appearance on the stage, said to the audience:
Many magical tricks performed for entertainment are just as confusing as what people call Spiritualist Phenomena, so it's no surprise that even analytically trained minds can be fooled and misled. If I were at a séance and couldn’t explain what happened, it wouldn’t mean that I believed it was real Spiritualism. Just because I have baffled many people doesn’t mean that what I did, although unexplainable to them, was done with the help of spirits. Mr. Kellar often, especially in the last two years of his stage career, told the audience:
“Do not be ashamed if I mystify you; I have seen Houdini and his work and I do not know how he does it.”
“Don't be embarrassed if I confuse you; I've seen Houdini and his tricks, and I still don't know how he pulls it off.”
The simple fact that a thing looks mysterious to one does not signify anything beyond the necessity of analytic investigation for a fuller understanding. But to return to possibilities; I believe that the great majority of so-called manifestations can be duplicated but I am not prepared to include all, because, as before explained, some are spontaneous, and cannot be reproduced by the mediums themselves unless the identical opportunity should present itself, which is as uncertain as lightning striking twice in the same place—possible but improbable.
The simple fact that something appears mysterious to someone doesn't mean anything beyond the need for a detailed investigation to gain a better understanding. But back to the possibilities; I believe that most of the so-called manifestations can be replicated, but I’m not ready to say all of them can, because, as I explained before, some are spontaneous and can't be recreated by the mediums unless the exact circumstances arise again, which is as unlikely as lightning striking the same place twice—possible but improbable.
It would be extremely difficult, if not out of the question, to reproduce much of the “phenomena” by description as given by those who have witnessed it. The lapse of time and the fact that a story twice told never loses, renders such reproduction extremely doubtful. Were I to be challenged to duplicate any particular phase as presented by a medium, permission would have to be granted to allow me not less than three demonstrations. At the248 first, not wishing to accept any one’s word as to what happened I should want to see the manifestation so that there would be no surprise attack on my mind afterwards. At the second sitting I would be prepared to watch what I had seen at the first sitting and the third time I would try to completely analyze for duplication. It might be that some peculiar formation or years of special practice enabled the medium to do a certain action and naturally it would require at least three seances to become thoroughly cognizant of the modus operandi, or the manipulative process used. If there were no fraud, then there could be no objection to the demonstrations.
It would be really hard, if not impossible, to accurately reproduce a lot of the "phenomena" just by describing it as told by those who have seen it. The passage of time and the fact that a story told more than once never loses its edge makes such reproduction very questionable. If I were challenged to replicate any specific phase as shown by a medium, I would need permission for at least three demonstrations. In the first one, not wanting to rely on anyone else's account of what happened, I would want to see the manifestation firsthand to avoid any surprises later on. In the second session, I'd be ready to observe what I had seen in the first session, and by the third time, I would try to analyze everything for replication. It’s possible that some unique skill or years of specialized practice allowed the medium to perform a specific action, and naturally, it would take at least three sessions to fully understand the modus operandi, or the technique used. If there was no fraud, then there shouldn't be any objections to the demonstrations.
Let us dissect a few of the magician’s statements. First: Belachini, conjuror to the imperial German Court, is claimed by Spiritualists as a great magician countenancing and acknowledging the genuineness of Spiritualism, but by no possible stretch of imagination could he be so classed despite the efforts of modern Spiritualists to prove that he was, for the very nature of his tricks belie his statement. No present day magician would permit him to be mentioned as an authority on Spiritualism notwithstanding the fact that Spiritualists are trying to prove from his letters that he was, just as they have ever since the letters were written.
Let’s break down a few of the magician’s statements. First: Belachini, magician at the imperial German Court, is claimed by Spiritualists to be a great magician who supports and acknowledges the legitimacy of Spiritualism, but there’s no way he could be classified that way despite the efforts of modern Spiritualists to prove he was, because the very nature of his tricks contradicts their claims. No modern magician would allow him to be cited as an authority on Spiritualism, even though Spiritualists continue to try to prove it from his letters, just like they have since those letters were written.
I have received reports from Karl Wilmann, of Hamburg; A. Herman, of Berlin, and Rosner of Haisenhaid, to the effect that Belachini was solely an apparatus or mechanical conjuror with an adroit and daring address. In fact, his unbounded self-confidence won him the position for which he is famous. He was performing for Kaiser Wilhelm I. who sat amazed at his suave dexterity. The climax of the performance came when Belachini, bowing, proffered a pen to Wilhelm.
I’ve received reports from Karl Wilmann in Hamburg, A. Herman in Berlin, and Rosner in Haisenhaid, saying that Belachini was just a gadget or mechanical magician with a skillful and bold style. In fact, his overwhelming self-confidence earned him the fame he has. He was performing for Kaiser Wilhelm I, who sat amazed by his smooth skills. The peak of the show came when Belachini, bowing, handed a pen to Wilhelm.
“Take this, your Majesty,” he requested, “and attempt249 to write with it. I warn you it is a magical pen and subject only to my control; I can write anything with it or cause anything to be written; you cannot.”
“Here, your Majesty,” he said, “try using this pen. Just a heads up, it’s a magical pen and only I have control over it; I can write anything with it or make anything be written; you can’t.”
Wilhelm laughingly took the pen with a confident mien, hiding his real awe of Belachini. He applied it to the paper before him but in spite of his most careful efforts, the pen balked, spluttering and splashing ink, while Belachini stood by smiling.
Wilhelm laughed as he confidently grabbed the pen, masking his true awe of Belachini. He put it to the paper in front of him, but despite his best efforts, the pen refused to cooperate, sputtering and splashing ink, while Belachini stood by with a smile.
“Well,” said the Kaiser, “tell me what to write.”
“Well,” said the Kaiser, “tell me what to write.”
Belachini reflectively caressed his chin, then replied with a dry smile:
Belachini thoughtfully rubbed his chin, then replied with a smirk:
“Write this. I hereby appoint Belachini Court Conjuror.”
“Write this. I officially appoint Belachini as the Court Conjuror.”
The monarch chuckled at the wit and without difficulty wrote and signed the order.
The king laughed at the cleverness and easily wrote and signed the order.
A second, famous in his day, was “Herr Alexander,” a magician whose full name was Alexander Heinberger. He gave seances at the White House for President Polk who sent him to South America once on a man-of-war. The President was willing to believe that Heinberger was guided and aided by the Spirits but Heinberger would neither affirm nor deny the suspected origin of his feats but like a good showman left his observers to their own deductions as was the practice of the Davenport Brothers. He lived to be ninety years old, and was a most remarkable old man. I visited him at his home in Munster, Westphalia.
A second, well-known in his time, was “Herr Alexander,” a magician named Alexander Heinberger. He held seances at the White House for President Polk, who once sent him on a naval ship to South America. The President was open to believing that Heinberger was guided and assisted by Spirits, but Heinberger neither confirmed nor denied the suspected source of his abilities. Like a skilled showman, he left his audience to draw their own conclusions, just like the Davenport Brothers used to do. He lived to be ninety years old and was a truly remarkable old man. I visited him at his home in Munster, Westphalia.
Sometimes a misunderstanding entangles a magician with Spiritualism. The following instance comes to my mind. It is a popular belief among Spiritualists that certain letters and statements bearing the signature of Robert Houdin are acknowledgments of his belief in Spiritualism. On the contrary they refer simply to certain acts of clairvoyance purported to have taken place at the250 instance of one Alexis Didier. The first statement has been translated as an interview of considerable length which is concluded as follows:
Sometimes a misunderstanding connects a magician with Spiritualism. One example comes to mind. Many Spiritualists believe that certain letters and statements signed by Robert Houdin show that he believed in Spiritualism. In reality, they only refer to specific acts of clairvoyance that supposedly occurred at the request of someone named Alexis Didier. The first statement has been translated as a lengthy interview, which concludes as follows:
“Ah, Monsieur (Alexis Didier, as addressed by Houdin), that may seem so to a man of no experience in these matters, to the ordinary person,—though even then such a mistake is hardly admissible,—but to the expert! Just consider, Monsieur, that all my cards are faked, marked, often of unequal sizes, or at least artistically arranged. Again I have my signals and telegraphs. But in this case a fresh pack was used which I had just taken out of its wrapper, and which the somnambulist cannot have studied. There is another point, where deception is impossible, namely, in the handling of the cards: in the one case, the entire artlessness of the performance, in the other, that tell-tale air of effort which nothing can entirely disguise. Add to this his total blindness, for need I insist on the impossibility—the absolute impossibility—of his having seen. Besides, even supposing he could see, how can we account for the other phenomena? With regard to my own ‘second-sight’ performances, without being able to divulge my secret to you now, bear in mind that I am careful to tell you every evening, that I only promise a second sight! Consequently in my case a first sight is indispensable.
“Ah, Monsieur (Alexis Didier, as Houdin calls him), that might seem true to someone inexperienced in these matters, to an average person—though even then, such a mistake is hardly acceptable—but to an expert! Just think about it, Monsieur, all my cards are fake, marked, often uneven in size, or at least cleverly arranged. Plus, I have my signals and telegraphs. However, in this instance, a brand-new deck was used, one that I had just unwrapped, and the somnambulist couldn't have studied it beforehand. There's another point where deception is impossible, specifically in how the cards are handled: in one situation, the entire simplicity of the performance, in the other, that obvious look of effort that nothing can completely hide. Add to that his total blindness, for do I really need to stress the impossibility—the absolute impossibility—of his having seen? Moreover, even if he could see, how do we explain the other phenomena? As for my own ‘second-sight’ performances, without being able to reveal my secret to you right now, keep in mind that I make it a point to tell you every evening that I only promise a second sight! Therefore, in my case, a first sight is essential.”
“The following day Robert Houdin gave me (Alexis Didier) the following signed statement:
“The next day, Robert Houdin provided me (Alexis Didier) with this signed statement:
“‘While I am by no means inclined to accept the compliments which M—— is kind enough to pay me, and while I am particularly anxious that my signature should not be held to prejudice in any way my opinion, either for or against magnetism, still I cannot refrain from affirming that the incidents recorded above are ABSOLUTELY CORRECT, and that the more I think about them the251 more impossible I find it to class them with those which form the subject of my profession and of my performances.
“While I certainly don’t feel comfortable accepting the compliments that M—— is nice enough to give me, and while I really want to make it clear that my signature shouldn’t be taken to influence my opinion about magnetism in any way, I can’t help but say that the events described above are ABSOLUTELY CORRECT, and the more I think about them the251 more impossible it seems to categorize them with the matters related to my work and performances.
“‘Robert Houdin.
‘Robert Houdin.
“‘May 4th, 1847.’”
"May 4, 1847."
It will be seen at a glance that the signature in this case refers to a mystification by card handling, clairvoyance, forecasting, etc. His second letter was written a fortnight later and is as follows:
It’s clear at first glance that the signature in this case points to a trick involving card manipulation, psychic abilities, predictions, etc. His second letter was written two weeks later and is as follows:
“Monsieur, (Alexis Didier) as I informed you, I was anxious to have a second sitting. This sitting which was held at Marcillet’s house yesterday proved even more extraordinary than the first, and has left me without a shadow of a doubt as to the clairvoyance of Alexis. I went to this seance, fully determined to keep a careful watch on the game of écarté, which had astounded me so much before. This time I took much greater precautions than at the first seance, for distrusting myself I took a friend, whose natural imperturbability enabled him to form a cool judgment and helped me to steady mine. I append an account of what took place, and you will see that trickery could never have produced such results as those which I am about to recount.
“Monsieur, (Alexis Didier) as I mentioned to you, I was eager to have a second session. The session that took place at Marcillet’s house yesterday was even more remarkable than the first and has completely convinced me of Alexis's clairvoyance. I went to this seance fully ready to closely observe the game of écarté, which had amazed me so much before. This time I took much greater precautions than at the first seance, and since I didn't fully trust myself, I brought along a friend whose natural calmness allowed him to make a clear judgment and helped me steady mine. I’ve included a summary of what happened, and you’ll see that no trickery could have produced the results I'm about to describe.
“I undo a pack of cards, which I had brought with me in a marked wrapper to guard against another pack being substituted for it. I shuffle and it is my deal. I deal with every precaution known to a man well up in all the dodges of his profession. It is all of no use, Alexis stops me, and pointing to one of the cards that I had just placed in front of him on the table, says:
“I take out a pack of cards that I brought with me in a marked wrapper to prevent someone from switching it for another pack. I shuffle, and it’s my turn to deal. I deal with every precaution known to someone who knows all the tricks of the trade. It’s no use, though; Alexis stops me and points to one of the cards I just placed in front of him on the table, saying:
“‘I’ve got the King.’
"I have the King."
“‘But you can’t possibly know yet; the trump card has not been turned up.’
“‘But you can’t possibly know yet; the trump card hasn’t been revealed.’”
“‘You will see,’ he replies. ‘Go on.’
“‘You’ll see,’ he replies. ‘Go on.’”
252
252
“As a matter of fact I turn up the eight of Diamonds, and his was the King of Diamonds. The game was continued in an odd enough manner, for he told me the cards I had to play, though my cards were hidden under the table and held close together in my hands. To each lead of mine he played one of his own cards without turning it up, and it was always the right card to have played against mine. I left this seance then in the greatest possible state of amazement, and convinced of the utter impossibility of chance or conjuring having been responsible for such marvellous results.—Yours, etc.,
“As it turns out, I revealed the eight of Diamonds, and his was the King of Diamonds. The game continued in a strange way, as he instructed me on which cards to play, even though my cards were hidden under the table and held tightly in my hands. For each card I played, he played one of his own without showing it, and it was always the perfect card to play against mine. I left this session in a state of total amazement, fully convinced that neither luck nor trickery could explain such incredible results.—Yours, etc.,
(Signed) “Robert Houdin,
“16th May, 1847.”
(Signed) “Robert Houdin,
“May 16, 1847.”
I here embrace the opportunity to make a correction of a statement in “The Unmasking of Robert Houdin” (page 287). The record and source of information at that time was published in Berlin, Germany. It gave the impression that the “letters” cited above referred to Spiritualistic phenomena, but now, having come into possession of a true translation of these documents complete, as published by the Society for Psychical Research,128 I am of the opinion that Houdin did treat the subject of Spiritualism with conservative prudence and impartiality, as recorded by Professor Hoffmann.
I want to take this chance to correct a statement from “The Unmasking of Robert Houdin” (page 287). At that time, the record and source of information were published in Berlin, Germany. It seemed like the “letters” mentioned referred to Spiritualistic phenomena, but now that I have a complete and accurate translation of these documents published by the Society for Psychical Research,128 I believe Houdin approached the subject of Spiritualism with careful caution and neutrality, as noted by Professor Hoffmann.
But I wish to say that in my estimation of Robert Houdin, despite his wonderful reputation and record as mentioned in Larousse’s Encyclopedia, I cannot agree with his statements, because he misrepresented so much in his “Memoirs of a Magician.” In “The Unmasking of Robert Houdin” I devoted a whole chapter to his ignorance of magic and by investigating I have found that he was not competent as an investigator of the claims of Spiritualists.
But I want to say that in my view of Robert Houdin, despite his impressive reputation and record mentioned in Larousse’s Encyclopedia, I can’t agree with his claims because he distorted so much in his “Memoirs of a Magician.” In “The Unmasking of Robert Houdin,” I dedicated an entire chapter to his lack of knowledge about magic, and through my investigations, I discovered that he wasn’t qualified to evaluate the claims of Spiritualists.
253
253
It came quite as a shocking surprise to me to find that the letters which were supposed to refer to Spiritualistic seances, and which have been quoted so often as being such, refer only to his experience with Alexis the clairvoyant. It must be apparent, even to the casual observer, that they have no bearings whatsoever on Spiritualism, but refer only to sittings with a clairvoyant in a game of sharp card practice. Knowing, as I do now, what it all meant, the fact that he wrote the letters does not surprise me in the least. I believe a lot of things transpired in that room which he could not see, or know whether there was confederacy, for clairvoyants as well as mediums often get information from the most unexpected sources. Clairvoyance, like Spiritualism, was not in the direct line of professional observation to Robert Houdin. What would he or any of his confreres, who were supposed to be adepts at that time, say if they could visit a seance of some of our present day clairvoyants who are appearing before the public and making use of radio, wireless, induction coils, etc.? What a wonderful bunch of letters they might write because of the simple fact that they could not tell how the effects were produced. It is ridiculous for any magician to say that the work he witnesses is not accomplished by conjuring or legerdemain simply because he cannot solve the problem.
It was a huge shock to me to discover that the letters often cited as references to Spiritualistic seances actually only refer to his experience with Alexis the clairvoyant. Even a casual observer can see that they have nothing to do with Spiritualism and are solely about sessions with a clairvoyant involving sharp card tricks. Now that I understand what it all meant, I'm not surprised at all that he wrote those letters. I think a lot happened in that room that he couldn't see or know if there was any collusion, since clairvoyants, like mediums, often get information from the most unexpected sources. Clairvoyance, like Spiritualism, wasn't part of Robert Houdin's professional observation. What would he or any of his contemporaries, who were seen as experts at that time, think if they could attend a seance with some of today’s clairvoyants who are using radio, wireless tech, induction coils, and so on? They would likely write a fascinating collection of letters because they wouldn't be able to figure out how the effects were created. It's ridiculous for any magician to claim that what he witnesses isn't achieved through tricks or sleight of hand just because he can't solve the mystery behind it.
As to his qualifications for adjudging the work of a clairvoyant, we have but to revert to his own narration of the origin and development of second-sight as used by himself. This account can be found in the English edition of his Memoirs:
As for his qualifications to judge the work of a clairvoyant, we only need to look back at his own story about the origin and development of second sight as practiced by him. This account can be found in the English edition of his Memoirs:
“My two children were playing one day in the drawing-room at a game they had invented for their own amusement; the younger had bandaged his elder brother’s eyes and made him guess the objects that he touched, and when254 later he guessed right they changed places. This simple game suggested to me the most complicated idea that ever crossed my mind. Pursued by the notion, I ran and shut myself in my workshop, and was fortunately in that happy state when the mind follows easily the combinations traced by fancy. I rested my head in my hands, and in my excitement laid down the first principles of second sight.”
“My two kids were playing one day in the living room with a game they had come up with for fun. The younger one had blindfolded his older brother and made him guess the objects he touched, and when he guessed right, they swapped places. This simple game sparked the most complicated idea I've ever had. Driven by the thought, I ran and locked myself in my workshop, luckily getting into that perfect mindset where creativity flows easily. I rested my head in my hands, and in my excitement, I outlined the basic principles of second sight.”
It is hard to reconcile this statement with truth in view of the fact that memory training, as he describes it, was in vogue and practised long before129 his time and is not the way second sight is learned. It could not have been discovered or invented by him except coincidentally by his utter lack of knowledge bearing on the methods of seership and clairvoyance as practised either in his time or antiquity. Let me explain clearly, and I hope once for all, the valuelessness of his letters as far as they relate to Spiritualism and clairvoyance.
It’s hard to align this statement with the truth considering that memory training, as he describes it, was popular and practiced long before his time and isn’t how second sight is learned. It couldn't have been discovered or invented by him, except possibly by coincidence due to his complete lack of understanding regarding the methods of seership and clairvoyance that were used in his time or in the past. Let me clearly explain, and I hope once and for all, how worthless his letters are in relation to Spiritualism and clairvoyance.
In the first place the blindfold test130 as produced by Alexis Didier to mystify Houdin. Putting cotton on the eyes and covering it with a handkerchief is now used by amateurs in the cheapest kind of what we term “muscle reading.” There is not the slightest difficulty in seeing beneath such a bandage, sometimes over it, and the range of vision can easily be determined by a test. In Paris I saw a mysterious performer, named Benoval, who had his eyes glued together with adhesive paper, on top of it cotton was placed, and over the cotton a handkerchief, but he danced around bottles and burning candles without any difficulty.
In the first place, the blindfold test130 was created by Alexis Didier to confuse Houdin. Putting cotton over the eyes and covering it with a handkerchief is now used by amateurs in the most basic form of what we call "muscle reading." It's really easy to see under such a bandage, and sometimes even over it, and the field of vision can be easily checked through a test. In Paris, I saw a mysterious performer named Benoval, who had his eyes sealed shut with adhesive paper, then cotton placed on top, and a handkerchief over that, yet he danced around bottles and burning candles without any trouble.
Regarding the information given clairvoyantly to Madame255 Robert Houdin during another seance with Alexis; Houdin at that time was one of the best known characters of Paris, a public person, and it was the easiest thing in the world for Alexis to gather information concerning him and his family. Houdin may not have been acquainted with the subtlety of what we now term “fishing,” “stalling,” or “killing time,” in order to get information or put something over. He might have been mystified but his knowledge of Spiritualism and clairvoyance was nil according to his own statement.
Regarding the information that was clairvoyantly given to Madame255 Robert Houdin during another seance with Alexis; Houdin was one of the most well-known figures in Paris at that time, a public personality, and it was very easy for Alexis to gather information about him and his family. Houdin might not have been aware of the subtleties of what we now call “fishing,” “stalling,” or “killing time” to extract information or manipulate a situation. He may have been confused, but according to his own words, his understanding of Spiritualism and clairvoyance was non-existent.
One of the demonstrations presented by Alexis to mystify Houdin was the reading from a book, by the seer, several pages in advance of a page designated by the person holding the book at the time. There does not seem to be any really authentic details reported regarding the exact performance of this man, Alexis, consequently much must of necessity be left to conjecture and a knowledge of the orthodox methods for doing such things. Such information as there is available seems to have passed through several hands and in all probability was first presented to the public through a Spiritualistic publication. However, the particular effect referred to is neither new nor strange but has always been a feature in second sight acts and with clairvoyants. The reading of a book from memory is quite possible to persons of abnormal mind or special training in co-relative memorizing; a very clever system with surprising possibilities. There are many cases on record of persons who, having read a book once, could repeat every word and even tell where the punctuation was. The ability to recite entire chapters or parts of them is much more common, and is not difficult for trained minds such as are possessed by members of theatrical stock companies, who are oftentimes obliged to commit to memory simultaneously three or four plays, and256 this too while on the road. In order to be prepared to play one part in the afternoon and an entirely different one the same night, stock actors frequently have to do some marvellous memorization work on short notice. It is not an exception but the rule. They get long parts with from fifty to a hundred and fifty “sides,” each side containing from one to ten speeches. The foster-mother’s speech in “Common Clay” is over three pages, and the Duchess’ in the first act of Oscar Wilde’s “Lady Wildmere’s Fan” is about four pages. The well-known actress, Miss Beatrice Moreland, told me that she memorized them both in an hour and was almost letter perfect. The actor’s rule for memorizing parts is to take ten pages first and when they have been committed to memory take ten more. If such feats can be done as the result of training how easy it must be for an abnormal mind to memorize a book.
One of the tricks Alexis used to confuse Houdin was reading from a book several pages ahead of the page indicated by the person holding the book. There aren’t many reliable details about how Alexis performed this, so a lot of it is left to guesswork and an understanding of traditional methods for doing such things. The information available seems to have gone through various sources and likely first appeared in a Spiritualist publication. However, the effect mentioned isn’t new or unusual; it has always been part of second sight acts and among clairvoyants. Memorizing a book is possible for people with exceptional minds or specialized training in correlated memorization—a clever system with surprising potential. There are many documented cases of people who, after reading a book once, could recite every word and even pinpoint the punctuation. Reciting entire chapters or portions of them is much more common and isn’t difficult for trained minds, like those in theatrical stock companies, who often have to memorize three or four plays simultaneously while on the road. To be ready for one role in the afternoon and a completely different one that night, stock actors frequently undergo impressive memorization on short notice. This is the norm, not the exception. They handle lengthy roles with fifty to one hundred and fifty “sides,” each side containing one to ten speeches. The foster-mother’s speech in “Common Clay” is over three pages, and the Duchess’ speech in the first act of Oscar Wilde’s “Lady Wildmere’s Fan” is about four pages long. The well-known actress, Miss Beatrice Moreland, told me she memorized both in an hour and was nearly word-perfect. The actor’s method for memorizing parts is to take ten pages at a time, and once those are committed to memory, they move on to the next ten. If such feats can be achieved through training, how much easier must it be for someone with an extraordinary mind to memorize an entire book?
There comes to my mind a phenomenal memory feat by a blind slave boy called “Blind Tom.” He would listen while a composer played an original composition. As soon as the composer finished Tom seated himself at the piano and reproduced the entire piece with all the composer’s delicacy of shading and technique.
There’s a remarkable memory skill I remember about a blind slave boy named “Blind Tom.” He would listen closely while a composer played an original piece. As soon as the composer was done, Tom would sit down at the piano and recreate the entire piece, capturing all the nuances and techniques of the composer.
There is a case on record of a memory performance, I think in Rousseau’s time, where a poet read a piece of poetry, a long monody, to the King. At its conclusion the King said:
There’s a recorded instance of a memory performance, I believe during Rousseau’s time, when a poet recited a long poem, a monody, to the King. At the end, the King said:
“Why, that is quite an old story, I have heard it before. As a matter of fact the man who related it to me is in my palace now; I will send for him and have him recite it for you.”
“Why, that's quite an old story; I've heard it before. Actually, the guy who told it to me is in my palace right now. I'll send for him and have him tell it to you.”
He spoke to a servant who left the room and returned in a few minutes with the memory man who stood in the center of the room and recited the entire poem. It appears257 that the King, wishing to mystify the poet, had the memory man hidden in a closet where he could hear the poem read.
He talked to a servant who went out of the room and came back a few minutes later with the memory man, who stood in the middle of the room and recited the whole poem. It seems257 that the King, wanting to surprise the poet, had the memory man hidden in a closet where he could listen to the poem being read.
Inaudi, a Frenchman, has given performances both in America and Europe in which he looks at a blackboard covered with figures written by a committee, then turns around and immediately tells correctly every figure on the board and its position; adds, subtracts, and multiplies them, with lightning-like rapidity, and all without looking at the board a second time. He makes no claim to psychic or clairvoyant powers but simply explains his wonderful performance as being the result of a photographic memory.
Inaudi, a Frenchman, has performed in both America and Europe where he examines a blackboard filled with numbers written by a committee, then turns around and accurately recites every number on the board along with its location. He adds, subtracts, and multiplies them with incredible speed, all without glancing at the board again. He doesn’t claim to have any psychic or clairvoyant abilities but just attributes his amazing feat to having a photographic memory.
I might repeat such instances indefinitely but I think I have given enough to substantiate my claim of precedence for God’s natural laws and their marvellous, even incomprehensible working, over any so-called supernatural endowment of a class of people so thoroughly disqualified by all known laws of moral sociology, as many professional mediums are admitted to be by their most ardent supporters.
I could go on listing examples forever, but I believe I've provided enough to support my argument that God's natural laws and their amazing, even baffling, functioning take priority over any so-called supernatural abilities possessed by a group of people who, as acknowledged by even their most enthusiastic supporters, are deeply disqualified by all recognized principles of moral sociology, like many professional mediums are.
Even such an eminent mystifier as Robert Houdin can misjudge when it comes to fathoming the so-called manifestations of the professional medium. As I have explained in “The Unmasking of Robert Houdin,” page 291, he makes two flagrant errors in attempting to explain the Davenport Brothers’ trick. First he claims that “by dint of special practice on the part of the mediums, the thumb is made to lie flat in the hand, when the whole assumes a cylindrical form of scarcely greater diameter than the wrist.” Secondly, he declares that the Davenport Brothers possessed the power of seeing in the dark as the result of practice or training.
Even a renowned magician like Robert Houdin can misjudge when it comes to understanding the so-called abilities of professional mediums. As I explained in “The Unmasking of Robert Houdin,” page 291, he makes two glaring mistakes while trying to explain the Davenport Brothers’ trick. First, he claims that “with special practice from the mediums, the thumb is positioned flat in the hand, while the whole shape takes on a cylindrical form with barely a larger diameter than the wrist.” Second, he asserts that the Davenport Brothers had the ability to see in the dark due to practice or training.
Releasing myself from fastenings of all sorts, from ropes to straightjackets, has been my profession for over258 thirty-five years, therefore I am in a position to positively contradict Houdin’s first statement. I have met thousands of persons who claimed that the rope trick as well as the handcuff trick was accomplished by folding the hand together or by making the wrist larger than the hand, but I have never met the man or woman who could make the hand smaller than the wrist. I have even gone so far as to have iron bands made to press my hands together, hoping to make them smaller than my wrists eventually, but it was no use. Even if the thumbs were cut away I believe it would be impossible to slip a rope that is properly bound around the wrist. Furthermore I know that Houdin was wrong in regard to the Davenports because of what Ira Erastus Davenport himself told me.
Freeing myself from all kinds of restraints, from ropes to straightjackets, has been my job for over258 thirty-five years, so I can confidently contradict Houdin’s first statement. I’ve met thousands of people who claimed that the rope trick and the handcuff trick were done by bringing the hands together or by making the wrist larger than the hand, but I’ve never met anyone who could make their hand smaller than their wrist. I even went as far as having iron bands made to squeeze my hands together, hoping to eventually make them smaller than my wrists, but it was no use. Even if the thumbs were removed, I believe it would still be impossible to slip a properly secured rope around the wrist. Additionally, I know Houdin was wrong about the Davenports because of what Ira Erastus Davenport himself told me.
Equally preposterous is the gift of seeing in the dark with which Houdin endowed the Davenports. Professor Hoffmann defends Houdin by citing instances of prisoners who had been confined in a dungeon for an indefinite period and had learned to see in the dark. Ira Erastus Davenport laughed at the idea and Morelle, who was confined in a dungeon for a number of years, told me that all the years he had spent in darkness did not accustom his eyesight at all and that to have seen an article plainly he would have been forced to hold it close to his eyes and even then would have had to stretch his imagination.
Equally ridiculous is the supposed ability to see in the dark that Houdin gave to the Davenports. Professor Hoffmann defends Houdin by pointing to examples of prisoners who spent a long time in a dungeon and learned to see in the dark. Ira Erastus Davenport laughed at this idea, and Morelle, who was locked away in a dungeon for several years, told me that all those years in darkness didn't help his eyesight at all. He said that to see an object clearly, he would have had to hold it close to his eyes, and even then, he would have needed to stretch his imagination.
Baggally, an investigator, a member of the Society for Psychical Research, London, England, emphatically records that he believes the Zancigs are genuine telepathists, and my friend, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, though he says that Zancig has given proof numerous times that he works with a code, nevertheless has stated in writing that he believed the Zancigs to be genuine. I want to go on record that the Zancigs never impressed me as being anything but clever, silent and signal codists. Zancig has admitted259 freely to members of the Society of American Magicians, of which he is a member, that they were not telepathists but, as we term it, “second sight artists.” They simply have a wonderful code which the public cannot detect. It is interesting to know that after Mrs. Zancig’s death, Zancig took a street-car conductor from Philadelphia and broke him in to do the act. This young man soon quit his teacher, married, and began presenting the act with his wife. Then Zancig took young David Bamberg, an intelligent son of Theodore Bamberg, one of our well-known magicians. The boy proved exceptionally clever but on account of unexpected circumstances he left and went abroad. Zancig came to me for an assistant and I introduced him to an actress. He said he would guarantee to teach her the code inside of a month, but they never came to an agreement on financial matters. Zancig has now married again, this time a school teacher, and they are doing a very clever performance. In passing I would note that in 1906 or 1907 I engaged Zancig to go with my show. I had ample opportunity to watch his system and codes. They are swift, sure, and silent, and I must give him credit for being expertly adept in his chosen line of mystery, but I have his personal word, given before a witness, that telepathy does not enter into it.
Baggally, an investigator and member of the Society for Psychical Research in London, England, strongly states that he believes the Zancigs are genuine telepathists. My friend, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, while mentioning that Zancig has shown proof multiple times of using a code, has nonetheless written that he believes the Zancigs to be authentic. I want to make it clear that the Zancigs have always struck me as nothing more than clever, quiet, and skilled codists. Zancig has openly told members of the Society of American Magicians, of which he is part, that they are not telepathists but, as we call it, “second sight artists.” They simply have a fantastic code that the public can't figure out. Interestingly, after Mrs. Zancig passed away, Zancig took a streetcar conductor from Philadelphia and trained him to perform the act. This young man soon left his mentor, got married, and started performing the act with his wife. Then Zancig recruited young David Bamberg, a smart son of Theodore Bamberg, a well-known magician. The boy was extremely talented, but due to unforeseen circumstances, he left and went abroad. Zancig came to me looking for an assistant, and I introduced him to an actress. He claimed he could teach her the code within a month, but they never reached a financial agreement. Zancig has now remarried, this time to a school teacher, and they are putting on a very impressive performance. By the way, in 1906 or 1907, I hired Zancig to join my show. I had plenty of chances to observe his methods and codes. They are quick, precise, and silent, and I have to give him credit for being highly skilled in his area of mystery, but I have his personal word, given in front of a witness, that telepathy is not involved.
Charles Morritt has a code for second sight which is very simple and can be taught to anyone in thirty minutes. He has given me the secret. He gave this code to a banker who performed it with his sister, and Morritt, although he had taught the signals, could not follow or detect them once they began to work smoothly. Of course he knew what they were doing but simply could not follow them.
Charles Morritt has a code for second sight that's really straightforward and can be taught to anyone in thirty minutes. He has shared the secret with me. He taught this code to a banker who practiced it with his sister, and even though Morritt taught the signals, he couldn't follow or recognize them once they started to flow easily. Of course, he knew what they were doing, but he just couldn't keep up with them.
Regarding the possibility of using codes and cues before others without being detected I can say positively that it is not only possible but simple and practical. I had a260 fox terrier by the name of “Bobby” that I trained to pick up cards by a cue. On May 31, 1918, I performed with this dog before the Society of American Magicians and I do not believe that there was one in the audience who detected my silent cue. I spoke about this to a number of expert professionals who thought, to all intents and purposes, that Bobby was listening to my speech, whereas I was silently cueing him all the time. I do not wish to expose the silent cue as I know that the great dog trainers of the world use it and it would not be fair to them to make it public. I was able to give Bobby his silent cue in any room or even a newspaper office and the spectators could watch me closely all the time because I never made a move they could see or a sound they could hear.
Regarding the possibility of using codes and cues before others without being noticed, I can confidently say that it's not only possible but also easy and practical. I had a260 fox terrier named “Bobby” that I trained to pick up cards using a cue. On May 31, 1918, I performed with this dog in front of the Society of American Magicians, and I don’t believe anyone in the audience caught on to my silent cue. I talked about this with several expert professionals who thought, for all intents and purposes, that Bobby was paying attention to my speech, while I was silently cueing him the whole time. I don’t want to expose the silent cue because I know that the top dog trainers in the world use it, and it wouldn’t be fair to them to make it public. I was able to give Bobby his silent cue in any room or even a newspaper office, and the spectators could watch me closely the entire time because I never made a visible move or a sound they could hear.
It is common to train other animals in a similar way. During one of my tours in Germany I saw a horse called “Kluge Hans” that was able to spell, add, subtract, pick out cards, and with his feet make one tap for yes and two taps for no. Kluge Hans fooled the professors for a long time but finally it came out that he got his cues from the trainer’s assistant. It is not generally known that, owing to the position of his eyes, a horse can look backwards to a certain degree and the investigators did not notice the assistant who stood just back of the horse’s head.
It’s common to train other animals in a similar way. During one of my trips to Germany, I saw a horse named “Kluge Hans” that could spell, add, subtract, pick out cards, and use his feet to tap once for yes and twice for no. Kluge Hans tricked the professors for a long time, but eventually, it was revealed that he was getting his cues from the trainer’s assistant. It’s not widely known that, because of the position of their eyes, a horse can look back to a certain extent, and the researchers didn’t notice the assistant standing just behind the horse’s head.
At one time William Eglinton, an English medium, was undoubtedly considered by Spiritualists the most powerful professional psychic not only in England but throughout a greater part of Europe. In 1876 he held the palm as a successor to Slade in slate writing tricks. He was a strong card for the cause and was extolled and lauded to the skies by the Spiritualistic press. He produced varied phenomena in addition to his slate writing effects, such as the movement of articles, production of Spirit lights, and materialization. The Spiritualists have261 told that “he was so skillful that several practised conjurors as well as many investigators” were at a loss to detect or account for his methods. That may have been so. Half a century ago conjurors were not up on Spiritualism as they are to-day, and besides, it must be conceded that even conjurors are not immune to being deceived. Nevertheless there were conjurors and lay investigators fully qualified to discover and expose his frauds.
At one point, William Eglinton, an English medium, was widely regarded by Spiritualists as the most powerful professional psychic not just in England but across much of Europe. In 1876, he took the lead as Slade's successor in slate writing tricks. He was a strong asset for the movement and was praised endlessly by the Spiritualist press. In addition to his slate writing abilities, he produced various phenomena, including the movement of objects, the creation of spirit lights, and materialization. Spiritualists have stated that he was so skillful that several experienced magicians and many investigators couldn't figure out how he did it. That might have been true. Fifty years ago, magicians weren't as knowledgeable about Spiritualism as they are today, and it's worth noting that even magicians can be tricked. Nonetheless, there were both magicians and amateur investigators who were fully capable of uncovering and exposing his scams.
In 1876, while in his prime as a medium, he was exposed in the materialization of an Arab. This Arab’s flowing beard and draperies were very familiar to English Spiritualists and as proof of the actual materialization sitters were permitted to cut fragments from the beard and robes. Archdeacon Colley, an interested member of a circle of sitters, suspecting fraud, secured some clippings and a few days later when opportunity offered “he found in Eglinton’s portmanteau a false beard and a quantity of muslin to which the detached relics perfectly corresponded.” He was also exposed several other times but this did not prevent the Spiritualist paper, Light, from publishing in October, 1886, a mass of testimony given by more than a hundred observers, including persons of high culture and social standing, to show that the phenomena at his seances were not due to any deliberate action on the part of the medium but to “conclusively establish the existence of some objective, intelligent force, capable of acting externally to the medium and in contravention of the recognized laws of matter.”
In 1876, at the height of his career as a medium, he was caught faking the materialization of an Arab. The Arab's long beard and flowing robes were quite familiar to English Spiritualists, and to prove that the materialization was real, attendees were allowed to cut pieces from the beard and robes. Archdeacon Colley, a skeptical member of the group, collected some samples and a few days later found “a fake beard and a bunch of muslin in Eglinton’s suitcase that matched the detached pieces perfectly.” He was exposed several more times, but that didn’t stop the Spiritualist newspaper, Light, from publishing in October 1886 a lot of testimonials from over a hundred witnesses, including highly educated and socially prominent people, claiming that the phenomena at his séances were not the result of any trickery by the medium but instead were meant to “definitively prove the existence of some objective, intelligent force, capable of acting independently of the medium and contrary to the established laws of matter.”
The publication of such statements inspired Professor H. Carvill Lewis131 to visit Eglinton for the purpose of investigation and arrangements were made for him to have262 a first sitting in November just a month after the extravagant statement in Light. Aware of the frailty of memory Professor Lewis made notes during the seance and wrote out his deductions and conclusions immediately after. He discovered at an early stage that close scrutiny did not produce an atmosphere sufficiently wholesome for desired results. While his attention was concentrated on the medium the “objective intelligent force” seemed totally inoperative, but whenever he turned his attention from the medium and apparently became absorbed in making notes the “intelligent force” became active instanter. Under the observation of Professor Lewis, Eglinton failed utterly at times and at others simply declined to work when conditions were against him. Professor Lewis quotes him as claiming that he had converted Kellar to Spiritualism but refutes such a claim in the following words:
The publication of such statements prompted Professor H. Carvill Lewis131 to visit Eglinton for investigation, and arrangements were made for him to have262 a first session in November, just a month after the extravagant statement in Light. Knowing how unreliable memory can be, Professor Lewis took notes during the séance and wrote down his observations and conclusions right afterward. He found early on that careful examination did not create an environment conducive to achieving the expected results. When he focused on the medium, the “objective intelligent force” seemed completely inactive, but whenever he shifted his focus away from the medium and became absorbed in taking notes, the “intelligent force” would spring to life immediately. Under Professor Lewis's scrutiny, Eglinton sometimes failed completely and at other times simply declined to perform when the conditions were unfavorable. Professor Lewis cites Eglinton’s claim of having converted Kellar to Spiritualism but counters this claim with the following words:
“So far is this from being the case that Mr. Kellar, whom I know personally, is nightly offering in America twenty pounds to anyone who will produce Spiritualistic phenomena that he cannot imitate by conjuring.”
“So far from this being true, Mr. Kellar, who I know personally, is offering twenty pounds every night in America to anyone who can produce Spiritualistic phenomena that he can't replicate through magic.”
The facts are that Kellar had a sitting with Eglinton in Calcutta to see if he could reproduce his effects by natural means. His mind was unbiased, and failing to detect Eglinton’s method he remarked, “If my senses are to be relied on the writing is in no way the result of trickery or sleight-of-hand.” But note the qualification in his remark: “If my senses are to be relied upon.” Evidently he had his misgivings then and he must have worked out the problem soon after for two years later, as Professor Lewis told, he was producing the effect in America, and not long after performed both the Slade and Eglinton slate tricks before the Seybert Commission in Philadelphia to its complete amazement.
The facts are that Kellar had a session with Eglinton in Calcutta to see if he could replicate his effects naturally. His mind was open, and after failing to figure out Eglinton’s method, he said, “If I can trust my senses, the writing is definitely not the result of trickery or sleight-of-hand.” But pay attention to the caveat in his statement: “If I can trust my senses.” Clearly, he had his doubts at that time, and he must have worked through the problem soon after because, two years later, as Professor Lewis mentioned, he was generating the effect in America. Not long after, he performed both the Slade and Eglinton slate tricks for the Seybert Commission in Philadelphia, leaving them completely astonished.
263
263
It was not strange that Kellar did not detect Eglinton’s method instantly nor is it strange that he acknowledged that he was baffled. No magician is immune from being deceived and it is no way beneath a magician’s dignity or demeaning to professional reputation to openly admit that he cannot always account for what he thinks he sees.
It wasn't surprising that Kellar didn't notice Eglinton’s method right away, nor is it unusual that he admitted he was confused. No magician is immune to being fooled, and it's not beneath a magician's dignity or damaging to their professional reputation to openly acknowledge that they can't always explain what they think they see.
Ernst Basch, of the famous Basch family, who made the major apparatus for the magicians of the world, told me that he made hundreds of wireless tables before wireless was so well known under the name of “The Bewitched Table.” He was a great illusion inventor and builder with a wonderful knowledge but in all his experience and contact with mediums he had never seen anything which would make him believe in Spiritualism. Neither has Francis J. Martinka, who traveled around the world with Haselmeyer, the magician, and who has sold magical apparatus in New York City for over forty years. I have the following letter from him in regard to Spirit-communication.
Ernst Basch, from the famous Basch family known for creating major equipment for magicians worldwide, told me that he built hundreds of wireless tables before they were widely recognized as “The Bewitched Table.” He was an incredible illusion inventor and builder with extensive knowledge, but despite all his experience and interactions with mediums, he never saw anything that would convince him of Spiritualism. The same goes for Francis J. Martinka, who traveled the globe with the magician Haselmeyer and has been selling magic equipment in New York City for over forty years. I have this letter from him regarding spirit communication.
“146 East 54th Street,
New York City,
March 23rd, 1921.
“146 East 54th Street,
New York City,
March 23, 1921.
“Dear Mr. Houdini:
"Dear Mr. Houdini,"
“In answer to your question if I believe in Spiritualism, or the possibility of the return to this earth after death, how can I believe in such a thing as Spiritualism, when for more than two score years as the prominent magical dealer and manufacturer of mysterious effects I have supplied almost every known and thousands of unknown tricks or apparatus to the great majority of magicians, and indirectly to well-known mediums (one instance you may remember owing to the hullabaloo it raised at the time, when I sold luminous paint to Hereward Carrington, at the exact time when he was manager of the celebrated264 medium, E. Palladino, who had baffled the scientists of the world), also to all the managers of magician supply houses in existence.
“In response to your question about whether I believe in Spiritualism or the possibility of returning to this earth after death, how can I believe in something like Spiritualism when, for over twenty years, I've been a leading dealer and manufacturer of magical effects? I’ve supplied almost every known and thousands of unknown tricks or equipment to the vast majority of magicians, and indirectly to well-known mediums (one instance you might recall due to the noise it caused back then was when I sold luminous paint to Hereward Carrington while he was managing the famous medium E. Palladino, who had puzzled scientists worldwide), as well as to all the managers of magician supply shops that exist.
“No, I must say positively I do not believe in Spiritualism and it has always amused me to see how easy it is to deceive the human beings who seek solace for their grief or those who delve into the mysteries of which they know nothing.
“No, I definitely don’t believe in Spiritualism, and I’ve always found it amusing to see how easy it is to fool people who are looking for comfort for their loss or those who explore mysteries they don’t understand.”
“In the forty years experience I have never seen anything that could convince me that such a thing as Spiritualism existed.
"In my forty years of experience, I've never seen anything that could convince me that Spiritualism exists."
“And to show you that I wish my letter to be positively authentic, have two friends sign as witnesses.
“And to show you that I want my letter to be absolutely genuine, have two friends sign as witnesses.
“Regards.
“Sincerely yours,
(Signed) “Francis J. Martinka.
“Best regards.”
“Yours sincerely,”
(Signed) “Francis J. Martinka.
“Witnesses.
(Signed) Jean A. Leroy,
133 3rd Ave.
(Signed) Billy O’Connor,
Magicians’ Club,
London.”
Witnesses.
(Signed) Jean A. Leroy,
133 3rd Ave.
(Signed) Billy O'Connor,
Magicians' Society,
London.”
Another who finds nothing but “gross fraud” in Spiritualism after sixty years of study is A. M. Wilson, M. D., of Kansas City, Mo., Editor and Publisher of The Sphinx. He wrote me as follows:
Another person who sees nothing but "blatant fraud" in Spiritualism after sixty years of study is A. M. Wilson, M.D., from Kansas City, Mo., Editor and Publisher of The Sphinx. He wrote to me as follows:
1007 Main St.,
Kansas City, Mo.
1007 Main St.,
Kansas City, MO.
My dear Houdini:—
My dear Houdini:—
For almost sixty-one years I have been witnessing and investigating Spiritualism and Spiritism as propagated by mediums through their so-called communications with the dead. Up to this time I have not met a medium, celebrated265 or obscure, that was not a gross fraud, nor seen a manifestation that was not trickery and that could not be duplicated by any expert magician and that without the conditions and restrictions demanded by the mediums or explained by perfectly natural mental or physical methods.
For nearly sixty-one years, I have been observing and studying Spiritualism and Spiritism as promoted by mediums through their so-called communications with the dead. So far, I haven’t encountered a single medium, famous or not, who wasn’t a blatant fraud, nor have I witnessed any manifestation that wasn’t just a trick and couldn’t be replicated by any skilled magician, without the conditions and limitations demanded by the mediums or explained by completely natural mental or physical means.
Sure there are certain mental and psychic phenomena peculiar to a few persons who use their special gift to delude believers (as well as other credulous persons) with the belief that their work is supernatural, but even these phenomena can be analyzed and explained by any competent psychologist.
Sure, there are certain mental and psychic phenomena unique to a few individuals who use their special gifts to deceive believers (and other gullible people) into thinking their work is supernatural. However, even these phenomena can be analyzed and explained by any qualified psychologist.
The thing that first aroused my suspicion and disbelief and started me to thinking and investigating, was, why could not the dear departed communicate direct with their relatives and friends? why talk, or rap, or write or materialize through a medium, the majority of whom are ignorant men and women, though shrewd and cunning; and if through a medium why should the medium need a control, especially of an old Indian chief or prattling Indian maiden? Why a control at all?
The thing that first made me suspicious and doubtful and got me thinking and investigating was, why couldn't the dearly departed communicate directly with their relatives and friends? Why talk, or knock, or write, or show themselves through a medium, most of whom are just ordinary people, even if they're clever and sly? And if they do need a medium, why does the medium need a control, especially an old Indian chief or a chatty Indian maiden? Why is a control necessary at all?
True there are a few well educated, intelligent and refined mediums in the business and which advantage makes them the more dangerous but none the less fraudulent than their more ignorant confreres.
It's true that there are some well-educated, intelligent, and sophisticated mediums in the field, and this advantage makes them even more dangerous, but they are no less fraudulent than their less knowledgeable counterparts.
I repeat, that from my first seance in Aurora, Ind., February, 1863, until this date of 1923 I have never met a medium that was not a fraud or seen a manifestation of any kind or character that was not fraudulent. In other words was a more or less crude or skillful magical performance by a clever trickster or tricksteress.
I repeat, that from my first séance in Aurora, Indiana, in February 1863, until this date in 1923, I have never encountered a medium who wasn't a fraud or witnessed any kind of manifestation that was genuine. In other words, it was essentially a more or less crude or skillful magical performance by a clever trickster or tricksteress.
(Signed) A. M. Wilson, M. D.,
Editor The Sphinx.
(Signed) A. M. Wilson, M.D.,
Editor The Sphinx.
266
266
CHAPTER XVI
CONCLUSION
It has been my desire in this book to convey to the reader my views regarding Spiritualism which are the result of study and investigation, the startling feature of which has been the utter inability of the average human being to describe accurately anything he or she has witnessed. Many sitters, devoid of the sense of acute observation, prefer to garnish and embellish their stories with the fruits of their fertile imaginations, adding a choice bit every time the incident is reported, and eventually, by a trick of the brain, really believing what they say. It is evident, therefore, that by clever misguidance and apt misdirection of attention, a medium can accomplish seeming wonders. The sitter becomes positively self-deluded and actually thinks he has seen weird phantoms or has heard the voice of a beloved one.
I want to share my thoughts on Spiritualism in this book, based on my research and exploration. What stands out is the complete inability of the average person to accurately describe what they’ve witnessed. Many participants, lacking keen observation skills, tend to spice up their stories with their vivid imaginations, adding new details each time they recount the incident, and eventually convincing themselves that their version is true. Thus, it’s clear that with clever manipulation and a strategic shift in focus, a medium can create impressive illusions. The participant becomes thoroughly self-deceived and genuinely believes they’ve seen strange apparitions or heard the voice of someone they loved.
To my knowledge I have never been baffled in the least by what I have seen at seances. Everything I have seen has been merely a form of mystification. The secret of all such performances is to catch the mind off guard and the moment after it has been surprised to follow up with something else that carries the intelligence along with the performer, even against the spectator’s will. When it is possible to do this with a highly developed mind like Mr. Kellar’s, one trained in magic mystery, and when scientific men of the intelligence of Sir Oliver Lodge, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, the late William Crookes and William267 T. Stead, can be made to believe by such means how much easier it must be in the case of ordinary human beings.
To my knowledge, I have never been confused at all by what I've seen at séances. Everything I've witnessed has just been a form of trickery. The key to all these performances is to catch the mind off guard, and the moment it’s surprised, follow up with something else that keeps the audience engaged with the performer, even against their will. When this can be accomplished with a highly skilled mind like Mr. Kellar’s, who is trained in the art of magic, and when respected scientists like Sir Oliver Lodge, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, the late William Crookes, and William267 T. Stead can be made to believe through such methods, it’s clear how much easier it must be to deceive ordinary people.
I cannot accept nor even comprehend the intelligence which justifies the conclusion, so often put in print as the opinion of brainy men supporting Spiritualism, that admits the possibility of a result being accomplished by natural means but nevertheless assert their sincere belief that the identical performance by a professional medium is solely of supernatural origin and guidance, nor can I understand the reasoning that, acknowledging the disreputable character of certain practitioners or mediums, deliberately defends the culprits in the performance of what has been proven a crime. Is it true logic, logic that would stand either in court or club room, to say that a medium caught cheating ninety-nine times out of a hundred was honest the hundredth time because not caught? Would the reader trust a servant who stole ninety-nine articles and then professed innocence when the hundredth article was missing?
I can't accept or even understand the reasoning behind the belief, often expressed by intellectuals who support Spiritualism, that while it's possible for something to be achieved through natural means, they still genuinely believe that the same outcome produced by a professional medium is purely of supernatural origin and guidance. I also can't grasp the logic that, while recognizing the shady behavior of certain practitioners or mediums, intentionally defends those who have been proven to commit a crime. Is it really logic that would hold up in court or in a discussion to claim that a medium caught cheating ninety-nine times out of a hundred was honest the one time they weren’t caught? Would you trust a servant who stole ninety-nine items and then claimed innocence when the hundredth item went missing?
Sir Conan Doyle asks in all innocence, “Is it really scientific to deny and at the same time refuse to investigate?” My answer is most emphatically “no.” Nevertheless, they absolutely oppose all honest efforts at investigation, and justify the mediums in refusing to work when the conditions are not just as they want them. When one is invited to a dark seance for the purpose of investigation and finds the conditions so fixed as to bar him from enquiring too closely and compel him to be content with merely looking on he stands a poor chance of getting at the facts, and should he dare to disregard the “rules of the circle” and the seance results in a blank, the investigator is charged with having brought an atmosphere of incredulity to bear which prevents manifestation.
Sir Conan Doyle innocently asks, “Is it really scientific to deny something and at the same time refuse to investigate it?” My answer is a definite “no.” However, they completely reject any genuine attempts at investigation and defend the mediums' choice to refuse to perform when the conditions aren’t exactly what they want. When someone is invited to a dark séance for the purpose of investigation and finds the conditions set up in a way that prevents any close inquiry, leaving them just to watch, they have little chance of uncovering the truth. If they dare to ignore the “rules of the circle” and the séance ends up being unproductive, the investigator is accused of bringing an atmosphere of disbelief that disrupts the manifestations.
268
268
I do not affirm that the claims of Spiritualism are disproved by such failures but I do say that if under such circumstances one dared to investigate properly and sanely, and to cross-examine, as he most certainly would do in any other form of investigation, scientific, or in the other walks of life, Spiritualism would not be so generously accepted. In justification the psychic says that darkness or excessively dim light is perfectly legitimate and that tangible investigation might result in injury or even death to the medium. The folly of any such fear has been proven time and again by the unexpected play of a flash light. Even the ardent supporters who lay emphasis on such an absurdity have, according to their own confession, made, or had made, flashlight photographs and there has never been a single case of harm or disaster reported. This necessity for darkness seems but the grossest invention of the medium to divert, even to the point of intimidation, the attention of the sitters. Such a necessity cannot be accorded a logical reason for existing under test conditions to demonstrate a scientific subject. It can be supported only as a visionary, speculative superstition; an instrument to foster hallucinatory illusion and as an admirable subterfuge to cover fraud.
I don’t claim that the arguments against Spiritualism are proven by such failures, but I do say that if someone dared to properly and rationally investigate and cross-examine—like they would in any other scientific inquiry or area of life—Spiritualism wouldn’t be so readily accepted. The psychic defends this by saying that darkness or very dim light is totally acceptable and that physical investigation could lead to injury or even death for the medium. The ridiculousness of such fears has been shown repeatedly by the unexpected results of a flashlight. Even the most passionate supporters who emphasize this absurdity have, by their own admission, taken flashlight photographs, and there hasn’t been a single instance of harm or disaster reported. This need for darkness seems to be a blatant ploy by the medium to distract, even intimidate, the participants. Such a requirement has no logical justification for existing in test conditions meant to demonstrate a scientific subject. It can only be backed as a fanciful, speculative superstition; a tool to promote hallucinatory illusion and a clever way to conceal fraud.
Sir Arthur says:
Sir Arthur says:
“If you want to send a telegram you must go to a telegraph office. If you want to telephone you must first pick up the receiver and give your message to either an operator or a waiting automaton.”
“If you want to send a text, you need to go to a messaging service. If you want to make a phone call, you must first pick up the receiver and share your message with either a person or an automated system.”
Very well, I have gone to the operator between the Beyond and this earthly sphere, I have gone to the telegraph office that receives the message in code, to the so-called medium. What would be more wonderful to me than to be able to converse with my beloved mother? Surely there is no love in this world like a mother’s love,269 no closeness of spirit, no other heart throbs that beat alike; but I have not heard from my blessed Mother, except through the dictates of the inmost recesses of my heart, the thoughts which fill my brain and the memory of her teachings.
Very well, I have visited the operator between the Beyond and this earthly realm, I have gone to the telegraph office that receives the coded messages, to the so-called medium. What could be more amazing to me than being able to talk to my beloved mother? Surely there is no love in this world like a mother’s love, 269 no connection of spirit, no other hearts that beat in sync; but I haven't heard from my blessed Mother, except through the deepest feelings of my heart, the thoughts that fill my mind, and the memories of her teachings.
Would not my private secretary, John William Sargent, come back to me and tell me the secrets of the beyond if it were possible? Did he not, just before he died, tell me that he would come to me if there was any way of doing it? More than being a private secretary, he was my friend,—true, loyal, sacrificing,—knew me for thirty years. He has not come back to me and he would if it were possible.
Wouldn't my personal assistant, John William Sargent, come back to me and share the secrets of what lies beyond if he could? Didn’t he, just before he passed away, tell me that he would reach out if there was any way to do so? More than being just my assistant, he was my friend—true, loyal, and selfless—someone who knew me for thirty years. He hasn’t come back to me, and he would if it were possible.
I had compacts with a round dozen. Each one promised me faithfully to come back if it were possible. I have even gone so far as to create secret codes and hand-grips. Sargent had a certain word he was to repeat to me; William Berol, the eminent mental expert, gave me the secret handshake a few hours before he died and did not regain consciousness after silently telling me that he remembered our compact; Atlanta Hall, niece of President Pierce, a woman ninety years of age, who had had seances with the greatest mediums that visited Boston, called for me just before her death, clasped my hand and gave me our agreed-upon grip which she was to give me through a medium. They have never come back to me! Does that prove anything? I have attended a number of seances since their death, the mediums have called for them, and when their spirit forms were supposed to appear not one of them could give me the proper signal. Would I have received it? I’ll wager I would have. There was love of some kind between each of these friends who are gone and myself. It is needless to point out the love of a mother and son; the love of a real friend; the love of270 a woman of ninety toward a man who held her dear; the love of a philosopher toward a man who respected his life study,—they were all loves, each strong, each binding. If these persons, with all the love they bore in their heart for me and all the love I have in my heart for them, did not return, what about those who did not hold me close, who had no interest in me? Why should they come back and mine not?
I made agreements with a full dozen people. Each one promised to come back if they could. I even went so far as to create secret codes and handshakes. Sargent had a specific word he was supposed to repeat to me; William Berol, the well-known mental expert, shared the secret handshake with me just hours before he died and didn’t regain consciousness after silently confirming that he remembered our agreement; Atlanta Hall, niece of President Pierce, a woman who was ninety years old and had sessions with the greatest mediums who visited Boston, called for me right before her death, held my hand, and gave me the grip we agreed on that she was supposed to share through a medium. They have never returned to me! Does that mean anything? I’ve attended several sessions since their deaths, the mediums have called for them, and when their spirit forms were supposed to show up, none of them could give me the right signal. Would I have received it? I bet I would have. There was some kind of love between each of these friends who are gone and me. It’s unnecessary to point out a mother’s love for her son; the love of a true friend; the love of a ninety-year-old woman for a man she cherished; the love of a philosopher for a man who respected his life’s work—these were all kinds of love, each strong and binding. If these people, with all the love they had in their hearts for me and all the love I have for them, didn’t come back, what about those who didn’t hold me close, who had no interest in me? Why should they come back and not mine?
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle has repeatedly told the Spiritualists that I will eventually see the light and embrace Spiritualism. If the memory of a loved one, gone to the protection of the hands of the Great Mystifier means Spiritualism, then truly I do believe in it. But if Spiritualism is to be founded on the tricks of exposed mediums, feats of magic, resort to trickery, then I say unflinchingly I do not believe, and more, I will not believe. I have said many times that I am willing to believe, want to believe, will believe, if the Spiritualists can show any substantiated proof, but until they do I shall have to live on, believing from all the evidence shown me and from what I have experienced that Spiritualism has not been proven satisfactorily to the world at large and that none of the evidence offered has been able to stand up under the fierce rays of investigation.
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle has repeatedly told Spiritualists that I will eventually see the truth and accept Spiritualism. If remembering a loved one who has passed and is now in the care of the Great Mystifier signifies Spiritualism, then I do genuinely believe in it. But if Spiritualism is based on the tricks of exposed mediums, magical acts, and deceit, then I firmly say I do not believe, and furthermore, I will not believe. I have expressed many times that I am open to believing, eager to believe, and willing to believe if the Spiritualists can provide any solid proof. However, until they do, I will continue to live believing, based on all the evidence presented to me and my own experiences, that Spiritualism has not been convincingly proven to the broader world and that none of the evidence provided has been able to withstand serious scrutiny.
It is not for us to prove that the mediums are dishonest, it is for them to prove that they are honest. They have made a statement, the most serious statement in recent times, for it affects the welfare, the mental attitude and means a complete revolution of age-old beliefs and customs of the world. If there is anything to Spiritualism then the world should know it. If there is nothing to it, if it is, as it appears, built on a flimsy framework of misdirection, then too the universe must be told. There is too much at stake for a flighty passing, for unsubstantiated truths.
It’s not our job to prove that the mediums are lying; it’s their responsibility to prove that they are honest. They’ve made a serious claim, one of the most significant in recent times, because it impacts people's well-being, mindset, and represents a complete shift in long-held beliefs and traditions. If Spiritualism has any validity, the world should be informed. If it’s just a flimsy facade based on deception, that also needs to be made clear. There’s too much at risk for something superficial or unverified.
271
271
APPENDIX
A
Margaret Fox's Statement
“Do you know that there is something behind the shadowy mask of Spiritualism that the public can hardly guess at? I am stating now what I know, not because I actually participated in it, for I would never be a party to such promiscuous nastiness, but because I had plenty of opportunity, as you may imagine, of verifying it. Under the name of this dreadful, this horrible, hypocrisy—Spiritualism—everything that is improper, bad and immoral is practiced. They go even so far as to have what they call ‘Spiritual children.’ They pretend to something like the immaculate conception! Could anything be more blasphemous, more disgusting, more thinly deceptive than that? In London I went in disguise to a quiet seance at the house of a wealthy man, and I saw a so-called materialization. The effect was produced with the aid of luminous paper, the luster of which was reflected upon the operator. The figure thus displayed was that of a woman, virtually nude, being enveloped in transparent gauze, the face alone being concealed. This was one of those seances to which the privileged non-believing friends of believing Spiritualists could have access. But there are other seances where none but the most tried and trusted are admitted, and where there are shameless goings on that vie with the secret Saturnalia of the Romans. I could not describe these things to you, because I would not.”
“Do you know there’s something behind the shadowy mask of Spiritualism that the public can hardly imagine? I’m sharing what I know, not because I was involved, as I would never take part in such promiscuous behavior, but because I had plenty of chances to verify it. Under the guise of this dreadful, horrible hypocrisy—Spiritualism—everything improper, bad, and immoral is practiced. They even go so far as to create what they call ‘Spiritual children.’ They pretend to something like the immaculate conception! Could anything be more blasphemous, more disgusting, more superficially deceptive than that? In London, I went undercover to a quiet séance at the home of a wealthy man, and I saw a so-called materialization. The effect was created using luminous paper, the sheen of which was reflected on the operator. The figure displayed was that of a woman, nearly nude, wrapped in transparent gauze, with only her face hidden. This was one of those séances to which the privileged non-believing friends of believing Spiritualists could attend. But there are other séances where only the most trusted are allowed, and where the shameless activities rival the secret Saturnalias of the Romans. I couldn’t describe these things to you because I wouldn’t.”
From “The Death Blow to Spiritualism,” by Ruben Briggs Davenport. Page 50.
From “The Death Blow to Spiritualism,” by Ruben Briggs Davenport. Page 50.
B
Irving's Talk
Speech of Henry Irving preceding his imitation of the Davenports February 25, 1865, at the Manchester Athenæum, Manchester, England.
Speech of Henry Irving before his imitation of the Davenports February 25, 1865, at the Manchester Athenæum, Manchester, England.
272
272
“Ladies and gentlemen:—In introducing to your notice the remarkable phenomena which have attended the gentlemen, who are not brothers, who are about to appear before you, I do not deem it necessary to offer my observations upon their extraordinary manifestations. I shall therefore at once commence a long rigmarole for the purpose of distracting your attention, and filling your intelligent heads with perplexity. I need not tell this enlightened audience that the manifestations they are about to witness are produced by occult power, the meaning of which I don’t clearly understand; but, we simply bring before your notice facts, and from these you must form your own conclusions. Concerning the early life of these gentlemen, columns of the most uninteresting description could be written; I will mention one or two interesting facts connected with these remarkable men, and for the truth of which I personally vouch. In early life, one of them to the perfect unconcern of everybody else, was constantly and most unconsciously floating about his peaceful dwelling in the arms of his amiable nurse, while, on other occasions, he was frequently tied with invisible hands to his mother’s apron strings. Peculiarities of a like nature were exhibited by his companion, whose acquaintance with various Spirits commenced many years ago, and has increased to the present moment with pleasure to himself and profit to others. These gentlemen have not been celebrated throughout the vast continent of America, they have not astonished the civilized world, but they have travelled in various parts of this glorious land—the land of Bacon—and are about to appear in a phase in your glorious city of Manchester. Many really sensible and intelligent individuals seem to think that the requirement of darkness seems to infer trickery. So it does. But I will strive to convince you that it does not. Is not a dark chamber essential to the process of photography? And what would we reply to him who would say ‘I believe photography is a humbug, do it all in the light and we will believe otherwise’? It is true that we know why darkness is essential to the production of a sun picture; and if scientific men will subject these phenomena to analysis, they will find why darkness is essential to our manifestations. But we don’t want them to find out, we want them to avoid a common-sense view of the mystery. We want them to be blinded by our puzzle, and to believe with implicit faith in the greatest humbug in the nineteenth century.”
“Ladies and gentlemen: In bringing to your attention the remarkable phenomena associated with the gentlemen, who are not brothers, about to present themselves to you, I don’t feel it’s necessary to comment on their extraordinary manifestations. So, I will jump right into a long ramble to distract you and fill your clever minds with confusion. I don't need to tell this enlightened audience that the phenomena you’re about to witness are produced by a mysterious power, the meaning of which I don’t fully grasp; however, we simply present you with facts, and you must draw your own conclusions from them. There could be pages written about the uninteresting early lives of these gentlemen; instead, I will mention a couple of intriguing facts about these remarkable men, for which I personally vouch. In his early years, one of them, without anyone else caring, would often float around his peaceful home in the arms of his kind nurse, while at other times, he was frequently tethered to his mother’s apron strings by unseen hands. Similar peculiarities were exhibited by his companion, whose acquaintance with various Spirits began years ago and continues to bring him joy and benefit to others. These gentlemen haven’t gained fame across the vast continent of America, nor have they astounded the civilized world, but they have traveled through various parts of this great land—the land of Bacon—and are about to present a phase in your magnificent city of Manchester. Many sensible and intelligent individuals seem to believe that the need for darkness implies trickery. And it can. But I will try to convince you that it does not. Isn’t a dark room essential for photography? And what would we say to someone who claims, ‘I think photography is a fraud; do it all in the light and we’ll believe otherwise’? It’s true we know why darkness is crucial for producing a sun picture; and if scientists analyze these phenomena, they will understand why darkness is vital for our manifestations. But we don’t want them to figure it out; we want them to avoid a straightforward view of the mystery. We want them to be dazzled by our puzzle and to believe with absolute faith in the greatest deception of the nineteenth century.”
273
273
C
Lord Adare's Tale.
That is the way Spiritualistic chroniclers tell this story, but Lord Dunraven, in a letter to the Editor of The Weekly Dispatch, London, Eng., March 21, 1920, gives quite a different version of the occurrence, and because of its intrinsic worth as refutation of the loud claim made by Spiritualists I am reproducing the entire article including head lines:
That’s how Spiritualist writers tell this story, but Lord Dunraven, in a letter to the Editor of The Weekly Dispatch, London, Eng., March 21, 1920, shares a very different account of the events. Because of its significant value as a counterargument to the strong claims by Spiritualists, I’m reproducing the entire article, including headlines:
“MEDIUM’S ENTRY BY WINDOW
"Entry by Window"
“WHAT I SAW AT ASHLEY HOUSE
“WHAT I SAW AT ASHLEY HOUSE
“By Lord Dunraven.
By Lord Dunraven.
“My attention has been drawn to accounts of a debate on ‘Spiritualism’ on March 11 between Sir Arthur Conan Doyle and Mr. Joseph McCabe, in which the latter is reported to have described the alleged wafting of Mr. D. D. Home from window to window as one of the greatest pieces of trickery to be found in the whole Spiritualistic movement.
“My attention has been drawn to reports of a debate on ‘Spiritualism’ on March 11 between Sir Arthur Conan Doyle and Mr. Joseph McCabe, in which the latter is said to have described the supposed floating of Mr. D. D. Home from window to window as one of the biggest acts of trickery in the entire Spiritualist movement.”
“Assuming the substantial accuracy of the report, I, as the sole survivor of those present on the occasion, think it my duty, in justice to the dead, to mention the facts as recorded by me at the time.
“Assuming the report is mostly accurate, I, as the only survivor of those who were there, feel it's my duty, in fairness to the dead, to mention the facts as I recorded them at the time.
“They are extracted from a long letter descriptive of the evening to my father, who was much interested in the subject. Whether my letter was submitted to the others present I cannot now say for certain. I have no doubt that it was, for my custom was always to ask others present to test the accuracy of any record that I kept.
“They are taken from a long letter describing the evening to my dad, who was very interested in the topic. Whether my letter was shown to the others there, I can't say for sure now. I have no doubt that it was, because I always made it a habit to ask those present to check the accuracy of any record I kept."
“The date was December 16, 1868. Those present were myself (then Lord Adare), the late Lord Crawford, (then Master of Lindsay), a cousin of mine, Mr. Wynne (Charlie) and Mr. D. D. Home.
“The date was December 16, 1868. Those present were me (then Lord Adare), the late Lord Crawford (then Master of Lindsay), a cousin of mine, Mr. Wynne (Charlie), and Mr. D. D. Home.”
“ON THE THIRD FLOOR
"ON THE 3RD FLOOR"
“The scene was Ashley House (in Ashley-place). Speaking from memory, it consisted of two rooms facing the front—that274 is, looking on Ashley-place—a passage at the back running the length of the two rooms, a door in each room connecting it with the passage. The locality is thus described in the letter to my father:
“The scene was Ashley House (in Ashley Place). Going from memory, it had two rooms at the front—that is, facing Ashley Place—a hallway at the back stretching the length of the two rooms, with a door in each room leading to the hallway. The area is described in the letter to my father:"
“‘Outside each window is a small balcony or ledge, 19 in. deep, bounded by stone balustrade, 18 in. high. The balustrades of the two windows are 7 ft. 4 in. apart, measuring from the nearest points. A string-course, 4 in. wide, runs between the windows at the level of the bottom of the balustrade, and another, 3 in. wide, at the level of the top. Between the window at which Home went out and that at which he came in the wall recedes 6 in. The rooms are on the third floor.’
“Outside each window is a small balcony or ledge, 19 inches deep, surrounded by a stone railing that is 18 inches high. The railings of the two windows are 7 feet 4 inches apart, measured from the closest points. A ledge, 4 inches wide, runs between the windows at the height of the bottom of the railing, and another, 3 inches wide, at the height of the top. Between the window that Home exited and the one he entered, the wall steps back 6 inches. The rooms are located on the third floor.”
“The following account of the incident is extracted from the letter to my father:
“The following account of the incident is taken from the letter to my father:
“He (Home) then said to us, ‘Do not be afraid, and on no account leave your places;’ and he went out into the passage.
“He (Home) then said to us, ‘Don’t be afraid, and whatever you do, don’t leave your spots;’ and he went out into the hallway.”
“FROM ROOM TO ROOM
"FROM ROOM TO ROOM"
“Lindsay suddenly said, ‘Oh, good heavens! I know what he is going to do; it is too fearful.’ Adare: ‘What is it?’ Lindsay: ‘I cannot tell you; it is too horrible! Adah says that I must tell you; he is going out of the window in the other room, and coming in at this window.’
“Lindsay suddenly exclaimed, ‘Oh my gosh! I know what he’s about to do; it’s too terrifying.’ Adare: ‘What is it?’ Lindsay: ‘I can’t tell you; it’s just too awful! Adah says I have to tell you; he’s climbing out of the window in the other room and coming in through this window.’”
“We heard Home go into the next room, heard the window thrown up, and presently Home appeared standing upright outside our window. He opened the window and walked in quite cooly. ‘Ah,’ he said, ‘you were good this time,’ referring to our having sat still and not wished to prevent him. He sat down and laughed.
“We heard Home go into the next room, heard the window thrown up, and soon Home appeared standing upright outside our window. He opened the window and walked in quite casually. ‘Ah,’ he said, ‘you were good this time,’ referring to our sitting still and not trying to stop him. He sat down and laughed.
“Charlie: ‘What are you laughing at?’ Home: ‘We are thinking that if a policeman had been passing and had looked up and seen a man turning round and round along the wall in the air he would have been much astonished. Adare, shut the window in the next room.’
“Charlie: ‘What are you laughing at?’ Home: ‘We’re just imagining that if a cop had been walking by and looked up to see a guy spinning around along the wall in the air, he would have been really surprised. Adare, close the window in the next room.’”
“I got up, shut the window, and in coming back remarked that the window was not raised a foot, and that I could not think how he had managed to squeeze through.
“I got up, closed the window, and as I came back, I noticed that the window wasn’t raised even a foot, and I couldn’t figure out how he had managed to slip through.”
275
275
“OUT, HEAD FIRST
“OUT, HEAD FIRST”
“He arose and said ‘Come and see.’ I went with him; he told me to open the window as it was before, I did so; he told me to stand a little distance off; he then went through the open space, head first, quite rapidly, his body being nearly horizontal and apparently rigid. He came in again, feet foremost, and we returned to the other room.
“He got up and said, ‘Come and see.’ I followed him; he asked me to open the window like it was before, and I did. He told me to stand a little back; then he went through the open space headfirst, really fast, his body almost horizontal and looking stiff. He came back in feet first, and we went back to the other room.”
“It was so dark I could not see clearly how he was supported outside. He did not appear to grasp, or rest upon, the balustrade, but rather to be swung out and in.”
“It was so dark I couldn't see clearly how he was being held outside. He didn't seem to hold onto or lean on the railing, but instead seemed to be swung in and out.”
“Such are the facts as narrated at the time. I make no comment except this. Rigorously speaking, it is incorrect to say, as I think has been said, that we saw Mr. Home wafted from one window to the other.
“Here are the facts as told at the time. I won’t add any comments except this. Strictly speaking, it’s not accurate to say, as I believe has been said, that we saw Mr. Home floated from one window to another.”
“As to whether he was or was not, I am concerned only to state the facts as observed at the time, not to make deductions from them.”
“As for whether he was or wasn’t, I only care to share the facts as they were seen at the time, not to draw conclusions from them.”
In view of this publication, it is quite natural to infer that Sir Arthur Conan Doyle was cognizant of it at the time of its appearance, because of his controversy with Mr. Joseph McCabe, on that subject; therefore, it is difficult to reconcile that thought with the fact of Sir Arthur’s unmitigated praise and endorsement of a man such as all adduced evidence has branded a charlatan.
In light of this publication, it's reasonable to assume that Sir Arthur Conan Doyle was aware of it when it was released, given his dispute with Mr. Joseph McCabe on the topic; so, it’s hard to reconcile that idea with the fact that Sir Arthur clearly praised and supported someone whom all presented evidence has labeled a fraud.
D
Luther R. Marsh and the Huylers
In 1903, Luther R. Marsh again fell into the hands of charlatans as Mr. Isaac K. Funk tells in his book “The Widow’s Mite and Other Psychic Phenomena.” A court set aside the assignment of several insurance policies which Marsh had made to a medium known as Mrs. Huyler. Mr. Funk tells the story as follows:
In 1903, Luther R. Marsh once again fell victim to fraudsters, as Mr. Isaac K. Funk recounts in his book “The Widow’s Mite and Other Psychic Phenomena.” A court annulled the assignment of several insurance policies that Marsh had given to a medium named Mrs. Huyler. Mr. Funk tells the story like this:
“On the day Mr. Marsh transferred the policies he (Huyler) and his wife had gone to Mr. Marsh’s room, where Mrs. Huyler claimed to hold communication with the Spirits and told Mr. Marsh there was a terrible uproar in Spiritland because he declined to transfer the policies. She told him that his276 Spiritualistic wife, Adelaide Neilson, was tearing her hair and weeping, and heaping reproaches upon him. His wife, Mrs. Marsh, was acting in the same fashion, and his father-in-law, ‘Sunset,’ Alvin Stewart, was exceedingly wroth.
“On the day Mr. Marsh transferred the policies, Huyler and his wife went to Mr. Marsh’s room, where Mrs. Huyler claimed she communicated with Spirits and told Mr. Marsh there was a huge commotion in Spiritland because he refused to transfer the policies. She said that his Spiritualistic wife, Adelaide Neilson, was tearing her hair out and crying, throwing accusations at him. His wife, Mrs. Marsh, was behaving in the same way, and his father-in-law, ‘Sunset,’ Alvin Stewart, was extremely angry.”
“Mr. Marsh was alarmed at this manifestation of Spiritualistic displeasure, and agreed to transfer the policies. At the last moment he hesitated and claimed that because his will was made out he thought it better to postpone the matter a little while; but Mrs. Huyler insisted that he go across the way to a lawyer’s office, and he did so.
“Mr. Marsh was concerned about this sign of Spiritualistic displeasure and agreed to transfer the policies. At the last minute, he hesitated and argued that since his will was drawn up, he thought it was better to delay the matter for a bit; but Mrs. Huyler insisted that he go over to a lawyer’s office, and he complied.”
“While he was gone Mrs. Huyler admitted that the trance was a ‘fake’ and said that she wanted to get all she could from the ‘old fool’ before he died.
“While he was away, Mrs. Huyler admitted that the trance was a ‘fake’ and said she wanted to take everything she could from the ‘old fool’ before he passed away."
“Mr. Marsh returned to the room presently and assured her that the transfer had been made as she desired. As soon as this evidence had been given by Huyler, Justice Marean ended the proceedings.
“Mr. Marsh came back to the room shortly and confirmed to her that the transfer had been completed as she wished. Once Huyler provided this evidence, Justice Marean concluded the proceedings.”
“‘This man is a thief and a fraud,’ he said turning to Huyler, ‘and he acted the part of a thief when he and his wife conspired to secure those policies by the means he has just related.’”
“‘This guy is a thief and a con artist,’ he said, turning to Huyler, ‘and he played the role of a thief when he and his wife teamed up to get those policies through the methods he just described.’”
E
Police Record of Ann O’Delia Diss Debar.
Editha Loleta, Jackson, alias The Swami—5—3½—sallow.
Editha Loleta, Jackson, also known as The Swami—5—3½—pasty skin.
Hair brown, turning gray. Blue eyes. Occupation, authoress.
Hair brown, turning gray. Blue eyes. Occupation, writer.
Sentence:
Please provide the phrase you would like to modernize.
6 mos., New York. 19.6.88. Swindling. Ann O’Delia Diss Debar.
6 mos., New York. 6/19/88. Fraud. Ann O’Delia Diss Debar.
2 years, Geneva. 25.3.93. Larceny. Vera P. Ava.
2 years, Geneva. 03/25/93. Theft. Vera P. Ava.
Expelled from New Orleans. 7.5.99. Swindling, Susp. Person. Edith Jackson.
Expelled from New Orleans. 7.5.99. Fraud, Suspended. Edith Jackson.
30 days, New Orleans. 16.5.99. Susp. Person. Edith Jackson.
30 days, New Orleans. 05/16/99. Suspicious person. Edith Jackson.
7 years penal servitude, Central Criminal Court, London. 16.12.01. Aiding and abetting the commission of rape. Editha Loleta Jackson.
7 years in prison, Central Criminal Court, London. 16.12.01. Assisting and encouraging the act of rape. Editha Loleta Jackson.
277
277
F
Judge Edmonds
Judge Edmonds was born in Hudson, N. Y., in 1799, received a college education and studied law. In 1819 he entered the law office of President Van Buren. In 1828 he was appointed Recorder of Hudson and in 1831 was elected to the State Senate by an unprecedented majority. In 1843 he was appointed Inspector of the State Prison at Sing Sing holding the position until 1845 when he resigned to become a Circuit Judge of the First Judicial District. Later he was elected Judge of the State Supreme Court and finally in 1851 became a member of the Court of Appeals. These various offices gave him experience in the widest range of judicial duties; he had a greatly developed mentality and was known as the shrewdest judge of his time.
Judge Edmonds was born in Hudson, NY, in 1799. He received a college education and studied law. In 1819, he joined the law office of President Van Buren. In 1828, he was appointed Recorder of Hudson, and in 1831, he was elected to the State Senate by an unprecedented majority. In 1843, he was appointed Inspector of the State Prison at Sing Sing, a role he held until 1845 when he resigned to become a Circuit Judge of the First Judicial District. Later, he was elected as a Judge of the State Supreme Court and, finally, in 1851, became a member of the Court of Appeals. These various roles gave him experience across a wide range of judicial duties; he was known for his sharp intellect and was considered the shrewdest judge of his time.
In 1850 he lost his wife with whom he had lived for over thirty years. He was very much affected by her death and his mind became occupied with inquiries concerning the nature and conditions of death, frequently spending the greater part of the night reading and reflecting on the subject. One midnight he seemed to hear the voice of his wife speaking a sentence to him. It was his doom. He started as though shot and from that time on devoted all his time, money and energy to Spiritualism. His faith did not waver to the end. On his death bed he claimed to be surrounded by Spirit forms and declared that by reason of entering their sphere in an advanced state of spiritual development he would be able to send back messages and proofs of Spiritualism at once. He died April 5th, 1874 (the very date of my birth). I doubt if the history of Spiritualism can point out a man of greater brilliancy who ruined his life following up this “will-o-the-wisp” to relieve his grief.
In 1850, he lost his wife, with whom he had been together for over thirty years. Her death deeply affected him, and he became consumed with questions about the nature and conditions of death, often spending most of the night reading and reflecting on the topic. One midnight, he seemed to hear his wife's voice speaking a sentence to him. It was his fate. He jumped as if shot and from that moment on, devoted all his time, money, and energy to Spiritualism. His faith never wavered until the end. On his deathbed, he claimed to be surrounded by Spirit forms and declared that due to entering their realm with an advanced state of spiritual development, he would be able to send back messages and proof of Spiritualism immediately. He died on April 5th, 1874 (the very date of my birth). I doubt the history of Spiritualism can point to a man of greater brilliance who ruined his life chasing this “will-o-the-wisp” to ease his grief.
G
Doyle and the “Denver Express.”
This reminds me of a conversation which we had in Denver in May, 1923, when he admitted to me that he was frequently misquoted and made to say things which he never even thought of.
This reminds me of a conversation we had in Denver in May 1923, when he admitted that he was often misquoted and made to say things he never even thought about.
278
278
By some prank of fate, Sir Arthur was booked to lecture in Denver at the same time I was performing there.
By some twist of fate, Sir Arthur was scheduled to give a lecture in Denver at the same time I was performing there.
Lady Doyle, Sir Arthur, Mrs. Houdini and myself went out motoring in the morning and when we returned to the hotel Sir Arthur excused himself. About two hours later on my way to the Orpheum Theatre, Sir Arthur came dashing through the lobby of the hotel excitedly looking around for someone. I walked up to him saying, “Anything I can do for you?” He put his arm around me and said, “Houdini, there is a challenge of $5,000 in this paper which I am purported to have issued. I want you to know that I would never dream of doing such a thing, to you above everyone else.”
Lady Doyle, Sir Arthur, Mrs. Houdini, and I went for a drive in the morning, and when we returned to the hotel, Sir Arthur excused himself. About two hours later, on my way to the Orpheum Theatre, Sir Arthur came rushing through the hotel lobby, excited and looking for someone. I approached him and said, “Is there anything I can help you with?” He put his arm around me and said, “Houdini, there’s a $5,000 challenge in this paper that I’m supposedly behind. I want you to know that I would never even consider doing something like that, especially to you.”
I replied, “Sir Arthur, this is just another case, where you have been misquoted. No doubt you are thinking that I am going to believe it, for I know that if conditions were reversed you would have believed it; therefore, you see it is best to investigate before giving credence to anything as being a fact. I am not even upset about it—things happen that way. Will you please remember this incident the next time you read an interview supposedly issued by me?” Sir Arthur left for Salt Lake City the next morning.
I said, “Sir Arthur, this is just another instance where you’ve been misquoted. You probably think I’m going to buy it, but I know that if the roles were reversed, you would have believed it; so, it’s clear that it’s better to investigate before accepting anything as true. I’m not even bothered by it—things like this happen. Can you please keep this in mind the next time you read an interview that supposedly came from me?” Sir Arthur left for Salt Lake City the next morning.
I walked into the Editorial Department of the Denver Express, saw Mr. Sydney B. Whipple, the Managing Editor, and told him that I had met Sir Arthur the night before and that he was very indignant at the challenge which the paper reported he issued. I said, “You see, Mr. Whipple, Sir Arthur, Lady Doyle, Mrs. Houdini and myself were out motoring all yesterday afternoon, and when Sir Arthur returned he saw the “scare head-line” to the effect that he had challenged me for $5,000! Whipple asked, “You mean to say that Sir Arthur Conan Doyle denies having challenged you?” I replied, “Most emphatically,—he said that it was not true and he never made such a statement and added he had written to the Editor to let him know what he thought of him for misrepresenting and misquoting what he said.” Mr. Whipple asked me to wait a moment until he got to the bottom of the matter.
I walked into the Editorial Department of the Denver Express, saw Mr. Sydney B. Whipple, the Managing Editor, and told him that I had met Sir Arthur the night before and that he was very upset about the challenge that the paper claimed he issued. I said, “You see, Mr. Whipple, Sir Arthur, Lady Doyle, Mrs. Houdini, and I were out driving all yesterday afternoon, and when Sir Arthur got back, he saw the sensational headline that he had challenged me for $5,000!” Whipple asked, “Are you saying that Sir Arthur Conan Doyle denies challenging you?” I replied, “Absolutely—he said it wasn't true and that he never made such a statement. He also mentioned that he had written to the Editor to express his feelings about being misrepresented and misquoted.” Mr. Whipple asked me to wait a moment while he got to the bottom of the situation.
Whipple called over Mr. Sam Jackson and said, “Regarding this challenge of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, did he or did he not challenge Houdini during your interview?” Jackson answered, “Why he positively did. You do not think, Mr. Whipple, that I279 would come in with a story which is not true? Sir Arthur distinctly made his statement in terms positive, that he was willing to challenge Houdini for $5,000. Miss Jeanette Thornton was there at the time interviewing Lady Doyle, and she overheard the conversation. Will you please call her and have her confirm my statement.”
Whipple called Mr. Sam Jackson over and said, “About this challenge from Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, did he or did he not challenge Houdini during your interview?” Jackson replied, “He definitely did. You don’t think, Mr. Whipple, that I would come in with a story that isn’t true? Sir Arthur made his statement clearly that he was willing to challenge Houdini for $5,000. Miss Jeanette Thornton was there interviewing Lady Doyle at the time, and she overheard the conversation. Can you please call her to confirm what I said?”
Miss Thornton came over and upon being questioned, answered, “Most assuredly I heard Sir Arthur’s challenge yesterday. I thought it was a very interesting incident so I paid particular attention. I am surprised that Sir Arthur now denies having made it.”
Miss Thornton came over and when asked, answered, “I definitely heard Sir Arthur’s challenge yesterday. I thought it was a really interesting incident, so I paid close attention. I’m surprised that Sir Arthur is now denying that he made it.”
Whipple turned to me saying, “There you are—any further proof you want, is there anything we can do for you to contradict this? Do you wish us to make a statement?” To which I replied, “No, just let it go, we will let it pass.”
Whipple turned to me and said, “There you are—any more proof you need? Is there anything we can do to contradict this? Do you want us to make a statement?” I replied, “No, just let it go; we’ll move on.”
The following letters which I received from Mr. Whipple are self-explanatory:
The letters I got from Mr. Whipple are clear on their own:
“THE ‘DENVER EXPRESS’
“THE TRUTH—QUICK.
“DENVER EXPRESS”
“THE TRUTH—FAST.
“May 11, 1923.
May 11, 1923.
“Dear Mr. Houdini:—
“Dear Mr. Houdini:”
“I am enclosing a letter from Sir Arthur Conan Doyle complaining that the report of his challenge regarding mediumistic appearances was garbled in this paper.
“I am enclosing a letter from Sir Arthur Conan Doyle complaining that the report of his challenge about mediumistic appearances was misrepresented in this paper.
“I must also say that our reporter, who talked with Doyle insists that his report of the conversation was absolutely correct, and that Doyle said what we printed.
“I also need to mention that our reporter, who spoke with Doyle, insists that his report of the conversation was completely accurate, and that Doyle said what we published.”
“Cordially yours,
(Signed) “Sydney B. Whipple.
“Best regards, (Signed) “Sydney B. Whipple.
“THE BROWN PALACE HOTEL
Denver, Colo.
"THE BROWN PALACE HOTEL
Denver, CO"
“May 9, 1923.
May 9, 1923.
“Sir:—
"Dear Sir:"
“The report in the Denver Express that I offered to bring back the spirit of my mother for five thousand dollars, in order to280 confute Mr. Houdini, is a monstrous fabrication, and I cannot imagine how you dare to print such a thing, which is on the face of it so blasphemous and absurd.
“The article in the Denver Express claiming that I offered to bring back my mother's spirit for five thousand dollars to280 characters challenge Mr. Houdini is a complete lie, and I can't believe you would print such a thing, which is obviously so disrespectful and ridiculous.”
“What actually occurred was that your reporter said that my friend Mr. Houdini had wagered $5,000 that he could do anything any medium could do, to which I answered “To do that he would have to show me my mother.” This is surely very different.
"What actually happened was that your reporter claimed my friend Mr. Houdini had bet $5,000 that he could do anything any medium could do, to which I replied, 'To do that, he would have to show me my mother.' This is definitely very different."
“Yours faithfully,
(Signed) “A. Conan Doyle.”
“Yours sincerely, (Signed) “A. Conan Doyle.”
H
Revealing Mrs. Stewart
It is significant to note that on December 28, 1923, at St Louis, Mo., I was fortunate in forming acquaintance with Judge Daniel G. Taylor, who presided over Division No. 2 of the Circuit Court, to which division Josie K. Folsom-Stewart, as President, Charles W. Stewart, Secretary, and Phoebe S. Wolf, as Treasurer, made application for incorporation of the “Society of Scientific and Religious Truthseekers,” who claimed that they had associated themselves by articles of agreement in writing, as a “Society for religious and mutual improvement purposes.” “The articles of agreement and association are signed by some forty persons.” As was customary in such cases, Judge Taylor “appointed J. Lionberger Davis, then a practicing attorney, now President of Security National Bank, as amicus curiae to examine into the matter and report whether or not the charter should be granted.” The outcome of which was evidence of guilt of fraudulent manifestations of mediumship. In the course of investigation, Miss Martha Grossman, a member of Mrs. Folsom’s “Development Class,” testified that Mr. Stewart and Mrs. Folsom were conducting meetings which she had attended for six months, at which time she saw writing on cards which Mrs. Folsom said was done by Spirits.
It’s important to mention that on December 28, 1923, in St. Louis, Missouri, I was lucky enough to meet Judge Daniel G. Taylor, who was in charge of Division No. 2 of the Circuit Court. In this division, Josie K. Folsom-Stewart, as President, along with Charles W. Stewart, Secretary, and Phoebe S. Wolf, Treasurer, applied for the incorporation of the “Society of Scientific and Religious Truthseekers.” They claimed they had come together through written articles of agreement as “a Society for religious and mutual improvement purposes.” “The articles of agreement and association are signed by about forty individuals.” As was typical in these cases, Judge Taylor “appointed J. Lionberger Davis, a practicing attorney at the time and now President of Security National Bank, as amicus curiae to look into the situation and report whether or not the charter should be granted.” The result showed evidence of fraudulent behavior related to mediumship. During the investigation, Miss Martha Grossman, a member of Mrs. Folsom’s “Development Class,” testified that Mr. Stewart and Mrs. Folsom held meetings she attended for six months, during which she observed writing on cards that Mrs. Folsom claimed was produced by Spirits.
Miss Grossman testified that what Mrs. Folsom claimed to be spirit photographs were mere transfers from prints in the Post-Dispatch, advertising “Syrup of Figs” and “Lydia Pinkham’s”281 concoction. It also developed that Miss Alice C. Preston confessed to having been a confederate and in that capacity “assisted Mrs. Folsom in producing, physically, and by natural means, the supposed supernatural demonstrations.” A reference to this testimony is contained in the memorandum document on the evidence which is signed by the attorney for the petitioners and which is in the court files.
Miss Grossman testified that what Mrs. Folsom said were spirit photographs were actually just transfers from advertisements in the Post-Dispatch for “Syrup of Figs” and “Lydia Pinkham’s” concoction. It also came to light that Miss Alice C. Preston admitted to being an accomplice and, in that role, “helped Mrs. Folsom create, physically and by natural means, the supposed supernatural demonstrations.” A mention of this testimony is included in the memorandum document on the evidence, signed by the petitioners' attorney, which is in the court files.281
As a conclusion, Judge Taylor denied the petition for incorporation, which in any event could have been granted for the purpose of holding real estate only, and not for promulgating teachings of a cult.
As a conclusion, Judge Taylor denied the petition for incorporation, which could have been granted solely for the purpose of holding real estate, not for spreading the teachings of a cult.
The Judge acknowledged that he himself was convinced that Mrs. Folsom was a fraud; and this is the same Mrs. Stewart, who appeared before the Scientific American Committee of Investigation in 1923, wherein she was detected in her card-trick.
The Judge admitted that he was convinced Mrs. Folsom was a fraud; and this is the same Mrs. Stewart who appeared before the Scientific American Committee of Investigation in 1923, where she was caught in her card trick.
Mrs. Folsom was forced to acknowledge to the court in 1905 that she was the author of a small book under title of “Non-Godism,” a copy of which together with documentary evidence bearing on the court proceedings referred to above are now in my possession.
Mrs. Folsom had to admit to the court in 1905 that she wrote a small book titled “Non-Godism,” a copy of which, along with documentary evidence related to the court proceedings mentioned above, is now in my possession.
285
285
FOOTNOTES
2 Sir John Franklin was a celebrated Arctic explorer. In 1845 he was appointed to the command of an expedition sent out by the British Admiralty in search of the northwest passage. The expedition sailed from Greenhithe, May 18, 1845, and was last spoken off the entrance of Lancaster Sound, July 26, 1845. Thirty-nine relief expeditions, public and private, were sent out from England and America in search of the missing explorer between 1847 and 1857. McClintock found traces of the missing expedition in 1859, which confirmed previous rumors of its total destruction.
2 Sir John Franklin was a famous Arctic explorer. In 1845, he was given the leadership of an expedition organized by the British Admiralty to find the northwest passage. The expedition left Greenhithe on May 18, 1845, and was last heard from near the entrance of Lancaster Sound on July 26, 1845. Between 1847 and 1857, thirty-nine rescue missions, both public and private, were launched from England and America to search for the missing explorer. In 1859, McClintock found evidence of the lost expedition, which confirmed earlier reports of its complete destruction.
4 See Appendix A.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
6 Sir Arthur Conan Doyle in his book, “Our American Adventures,” states:
6 Sir Arthur Conan Doyle in his book, “Our American Adventures,” states:
“The original house was removed by pious hands and reconstructed, as I understand it, at Lily Dale. It is not generally known that when it was pulled down or it may have been before, the bones of the murdered peddler and his tin box were discovered buried in the cellar, as was stated in the original rappings. The rappings were in 1848, the discovery in 1903. What have our opponents to say to this?”
“The original house was taken apart by devout individuals and rebuilt, as I understand it, in Lily Dale. It's not widely known that when it was torn down, or maybe even before, the bones of the murdered peddler and his tin box were found buried in the cellar, as mentioned in the original knocks. The knocks occurred in 1848, and the discovery was in 1903. What do our opponents have to say about this?”
According to Margaret Fox’s confession, Doyle’s statements are misleading and contrary to the facts.
According to Margaret Fox's confession, Doyle's statements are misleading and not true to the facts.
7 There were three investigations by competent investigators. One in Buffalo by medical doctors, one in Philadelphia by the Seybert Commission of the University of Pennsylvania, and one in Boston by a committee of professors from Harvard University. Any one of the three would have resulted disastrously for the medium had the conditions and requirements demanded by the investigators been complied with. A suspicion was well founded in the minds of the investigators as to the actual solution of the problem, but they were not permitted to proceed to a finish, the mediums hedging each time when a crucial test was proposed.
7 There were three investigations conducted by qualified investigators. One took place in Buffalo by medical doctors, one in Philadelphia by the Seybert Commission from the University of Pennsylvania, and one in Boston by a committee of professors from Harvard University. Any one of these investigations would have ended badly for the medium if they had followed the conditions and requirements set by the investigators. The investigators had legitimate suspicions about the true answer to the problem, but they weren't allowed to complete their inquiries, as the mediums avoided each time a critical test was suggested.
8 I have been warned while writing this book to be careful regarding my statement of the confession of Margaret Fox. I am also fully aware of the fact that Dr. Funk writes in his book, “The Widow’s Mite”:
8 I've been advised while writing this book to be cautious about how I present Margaret Fox's confession. I'm also completely aware that Dr. Funk mentions in his book, “The Widow’s Mite”:
“Margaret Fox, not long before her death, confessed that she and her sister had duped the public. This unfortunate woman had sunk so low that for five dollars she would have denied her own mother and sworn to anything. At that time her affidavit for or against anything should not be given the slightest weight.”
“Margaret Fox, shortly before her death, admitted that she and her sister had fooled the public. This unfortunate woman had fallen so far that for five dollars she would deny her own mother and swear to anything. At that time, her statement for or against anything shouldn’t be taken seriously at all.”
Mr. W. S. Davis, himself a practicing medium, who knew Margaret Fox Kane personally, wrote me:
Mr. W. S. Davis, a practicing medium himself, who personally knew Margaret Fox Kane, wrote to me:
“One would think that Margaret Fox got drunk, and in that condition, was induced to confess that she was a fraud, but when she became sober she renounced her confession. That is what we would think to hear some Spiritualists talk. She was sober when the made her confession; she was sober when she appeared in the theatre and gave her exposé. In fact she was usually sober. She drank considerably during the later years of her life, and often drank too much, but usually she was sober. One of her reasons for drinking was that her hypocrisy had become more and more distasteful to her. Living a constant lie got on her nerves, and, when the later years came, she didn’t have the same degree of vital force that she had in her younger days to battle off the dictates of her conscience.”
“One might assume that Margaret Fox got drunk and, in that state, confessed to being a fraud, but when she sobered up, she took back her confession. That's the kind of thing you'd expect to hear some Spiritualists say. She was sober when she made her confession; she was sober when she appeared in the theater and gave her exposé. In fact, she was usually sober. She drank a lot in the later years of her life and often overindulged, but usually she was sober. One reason she drank was that her hypocrisy became increasingly unbearable to her. Living a constant lie stressed her out, and by her later years, she didn’t have the same level of energy she once had to fight against her conscience.”
11 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
12 These statements are fully corroborated by letters on file in my library and I consider it not only a privilege, but a duty as well to truthfully present them here.
12 These statements are fully backed up by letters stored in my library, and I see it as not just a privilege, but also a responsibility to present them accurately here.
13 Ira, the surviving brother, was so touched by this little act that he taught me the famous Davenport rope-tie, the secret of which had been so well kept that not even his sons knew it.
13 Ira, the surviving brother, was so moved by this small gesture that he taught me the famous Davenport rope-tie, a secret that had been kept so well that not even his sons knew it.
14 It was in Paris too that the other brother, William Henry Harrison Davenport, met the great Adah Isaacs Menken, called the “Bengal Tiger,” and though not generally known she later became his wife. She was considered one of the “Ten Super-Women of the World.” She was born within a few miles of New Orleans, La., in 1835. Upon the death of her father she embarked on her stage career and instantaneously won success.... She made her first appearance in New York City at the National Theatre in 1860. She was married a number of times. Her first marriage was to John C. Heenan, the prize fighter, better known as “Benicia Boy.” She was the first woman to do the Mazeppa in tights, playing the rôle both in America and Europe. While in London she became the literary and professional star of the hour and her hotel was the meeting place for such men as Charles Dickens, Swinburne, Alexander Dumas, Charles Reade, Watts Phillips, John Oxenford, The Duke of Hamilton and many others. She wrote a book of poems named “Infelicity,” which she dedicated to Charles Dickens. She had a penchant for being photographed with many of her admirers and there is a rare photograph of her and Swinburne which he tried hard to suppress. Another famous one is of Dumas and the fair lady.
14 It was also in Paris that William Henry Harrison Davenport met the renowned Adah Isaacs Menken, known as the “Bengal Tiger,” who later became his wife, although this isn't widely recognized. She was regarded as one of the “Ten Super-Women of the World.” Born just a few miles from New Orleans, Louisiana, in 1835, she launched her stage career after her father's death and quickly achieved success. She made her first appearance in New York City at the National Theatre in 1860. She was married several times, with her first husband being John C. Heenan, the boxer famously called the “Benicia Boy.” She was the first woman to perform the Mazeppa in tights, taking on the role in both America and Europe. While in London, she became the literary and professional star of the moment, with her hotel serving as a gathering spot for notable figures like Charles Dickens, Swinburne, Alexander Dumas, Charles Reade, Watts Phillips, John Oxenford, The Duke of Hamilton, and many others. She published a book of poems titled “Infelicity,” dedicated to Charles Dickens. She had a knack for being photographed with her admirers, including a rare photo of her and Swinburne, which he tried hard to keep from being public. Another well-known photo features Dumas with the glamorous lady.
16 Long after Ira died his only daughter, Zellie, a well known actress, told me that while her father and I were so absorbed in discussing and experimenting with the rope trick she and her mother cautiously slipped behind the curtains and watched us through the bedroom window.
16 Long after Ira passed away, his only daughter, Zellie, a well-known actress, shared with me that while her father and I were deeply engrossed in discussing and trying out the rope trick, she and her mother quietly slipped behind the curtains and watched us through the bedroom window.
17 Ira told me that at first they used to work unbound in a corner of the room with a curtain to conceal their methods. At one of their seances they were asked if the Spirits would work if the Brothers allowed themselves to be tied. This led them to try out different rope methods, gradually developing the one used all over the world which Ira taught me, saying smilingly after he had done so: “Houdini, we started it, you finish it.”
17 Ira told me that at first, they worked freely in a corner of the room with a curtain to hide what they were doing. During one of their séances, someone asked if the Spirits would still perform if the Brothers allowed themselves to be tied up. This prompted them to experiment with various ways of tying ropes, eventually creating the method that's now used worldwide, which Ira showed me, adding with a smile after he finished: “Houdini, we started it, you finish it.”
18 I had the honor of being instrumental in launching and directing Dean Kellar’s farewell at the Hippodrome in New York City and he selected me to be his last assistant. As a part of the performance he presented with some table tipping what he called the “Davenport Cabinet and Rope Mystery.” After the performance he walked to the footlights and said:
18 I had the privilege of helping to launch and lead Dean Kellar’s farewell at the Hippodrome in New York City, and he chose me to be his final assistant. For the show, he showcased what he referred to as the “Davenport Cabinet and Rope Mystery” with some table tipping. After the performance, he approached the edge of the stage and said:
“Ladies and gentlemen, I am finished giving performances to-night. As I will have no further use for the cabinet and table I publicly present them to my dear friend Houdini.”
“Ladies and gentlemen, I’m done with performances tonight. Since I won’t need the cabinet and table anymore, I’m officially giving them to my dear friend Houdini.”
In this cabinet, made in imitation of the one used by the Davenport Brothers, the benches are fitted into a groove making it possible for them to be slipped out in case of an extra severe tie-up, giving enough freedom to ring bells and do a number of other things without releasing the hands in the usual way. This is something of an improvement in mystery cabinets.
In this cabinet, designed to look like the one used by the Davenport Brothers, the benches are set into a groove, allowing them to be pulled out in case of a really tight situation, giving enough freedom to ring bells and do several other tasks without having to free the hands in the usual way. This represents a notable upgrade in mystery cabinets.
20 It was sometimes claimed that after their demonstrations were over the Davenports turned the papers and remarked them. This Ira said was a deliberate lie as they never left their places throughout the entire performance.
20 It was sometimes said that after their performances were finished, the Davenports would go through the papers and make notes on them. Ira claimed this was a deliberate lie because they never left their spots during the whole show.
21 At one of their seances a man tied the brothers so tightly that it was necessary for them to make a desperate struggle to effect a release. The next night the man tried a more difficult test, simply laying the ropes all over their bodies, but the Davenports worked so slowly, deftly, and with such inexhaustible patience that they saved their reputation.
21 At one of their seances, a man tied the brothers up so tightly that they had to put up a desperate fight to free themselves. The next night, the man attempted a more challenging test, just laying the ropes over their bodies, but the Davenports worked so slowly, skillfully, and with such endless patience that they maintained their reputation.
23 William Fay, in order to be prepared for an emergency, always carried a piece of rope in his mandolin, and boasted to his partners:
23 William Fay, to be ready for any situation, always had a piece of rope in his mandolin and proudly told his partners:
“I’ll not chaw the ropes like you fellows, I’ll cut.”
“I won’t chew on the ropes like you guys; I’ll cut them.”
25 In order to prove to the public that they did not make use of their hands test conditions were imposed by filling both the brothers’ hands with flour and then tying them behind their backs. Almost every publication that has written an exposé of the Davenport Brothers claims with glee that the trick was performed by putting flour into their pockets from which they took a fresh handful after the manifestations were finished and pretending that their hands were clenched all the time. It is claimed that once a committeeman instead of placing flour in their hands filled them with snuff and after the manifestations had been performed they had their hands fulls of flour. Ira told me that this was a deliberate lie as they did not need to get rid of the flour in their hands as they could do all the tricks with their hands clenched using the free thumb.
25 To prove to the public that they didn’t use their hands, they imposed test conditions by filling both brothers' hands with flour and tying them behind their backs. Almost every publication that has written an exposé on the Davenport Brothers excitedly claims that the trick was done by hiding flour in their pockets, from which they took fresh handfuls after the performances, pretending their hands were clenched the whole time. It is said that once a committee member, instead of putting flour in their hands, filled them with snuff, and after the performances, they had hands full of flour. Ira told me that this was a deliberate lie because they didn’t need to get rid of the flour in their hands since they could perform all the tricks with their hands clenched, using their free thumb.
26 The levitation act which has helped to swell the ranks of the Spiritualists and which mystified scientist and laymen alike, was one of the simplest deceptions ever practiced on the guileless masses by cunning mediums. A reformed medium in Bristol, England, told me that he would endeavor to free himself from his restraints, and by deft manipulations managed to pick up a person who sat in a chair nearby. Although the sitter had only been lifted a few inches from the floor he believed in all good faith that his head had actually brushed the ceiling, this impression being created by the medium gently passing his hand over the top of the sitter’s head.
26 The levitation trick that helped grow the ranks of Spiritualists and baffled both scientists and everyday people was one of the simplest tricks ever pulled on unsuspecting crowds by clever mediums. A former medium from Bristol, England, told me he would try to break free from his restraints, and with some clever moves, he managed to lift a person sitting in a nearby chair. Even though the sitter was only raised a few inches off the ground, he genuinely believed his head had touched the ceiling, an illusion created by the medium gently running his hand over the top of the sitter’s head.
27 As to the delusion of sound. Sound waves are deflected just as light waves are reflected by the intervention of a proper medium and under certain conditions it is a difficult thing to locate their source. Stuart Cumberland told me an interesting test to prove the inability of a blindfolded person to trace sound to its source. It is exceedingly simple; merely clicking two coins over the head of the blindfolded person.
27 As for the illusion of sound, sound waves behave like light waves, getting deflected when they pass through the right medium and under certain conditions, making it hard to pinpoint their source. Stuart Cumberland shared an interesting test to demonstrate how a blindfolded person can't trace sound back to its origin. It's super simple—just click two coins above the head of the blindfolded person.
28 This refers to our contemplated tour of the world. When I first became acquainted with Ira Davenport in 1909 I found that he was very anxious to re-enter the entertainment field and we set about planning a tour of the world together. By combining his reputation and my knowledge and experience we would have been able to set the world agog. Under no circumstances, however, would we have claimed our performance Spiritualistic, but just a mystery entertainment.
28 This refers to our planned world tour. When I first met Ira Davenport in 1909, I found that he was eager to return to the entertainment industry, and we started making plans for a world tour together. By combining his reputation with my knowledge and experience, we could have created a huge buzz. However, we would never have called our performance Spiritualistic; it would just be mystery entertainment.
29 The start of the Liverpool riot can be laid indirectly to Ferguson. He protested the way the boys had been secured and without waiting for instructions or a word from the Brothers, whipped out a knife and cut the ropes. Ira told me that it was too bad that Ferguson did that for they never could have secured them so they could not have produced some manifestations.
29 The beginning of the Liverpool riot can be indirectly traced back to Ferguson. He objected to how the boys had been tied up, and without waiting for any directions or a word from the Brothers, he pulled out a knife and cut the ropes. Ira told me it was unfortunate that Ferguson acted that way because they could never have restrained them enough to produce any reactions.
30 Ira told me that during the disturbance in Liverpool, John Hughes, Fenian head, offered him five hundred Irishmen to clean up any mob of Englishmen.
30 Ira told me that during the unrest in Liverpool, John Hughes, the Fenian leader, offered him five hundred Irishmen to handle any mob of Englishmen.
31 Ira told me that he believed that their success so diminished the popularity of the theatre where Irving was playing that the stars were forced to resort to various schemes to counteract the dwindling receipts at the box office.
31 Ira told me that he thought their success had significantly decreased the popularity of the theatre where Irving was performing, to the point where the stars had to come up with different strategies to deal with the declining box office sales.
See Appendix B for Irving’s speech.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ for Irving's talk.
32 The reader should not confuse this man Jacobs with Jacoby, the German escape-artist, a rope specialist who invented a number of rope tricks that are still well worth presenting.
32 The reader shouldn't confuse this man Jacobs with Jacoby, the German escape artist, a rope specialist who created several rope tricks that are still worth showcasing today.
33 He wrote me a letter on July 5th, 1911, and was waiting to see me at the time of his death on the 8th. I was to leave New York on receipt of his letter but his daughter Zelie wired me of his passing away.
33 He wrote me a letter on July 5, 1911, and was expecting to see me when he died on the 8th. I was supposed to leave New York when I got his letter, but his daughter Zelie messaged me about his passing.
34 When Sir Arthur Conan Doyle was appearing in Australia in 1920 he met Bendigo Rymer, the grandson of J. S. Rymer, who had entertained Home lavishly. Bendigo showed Sir Arthur a number of letters from his grandfather which proved conclusively that Home had been guilty of taking advantage of the man’s friendship. Rymer had entertained Home in England and sent him to Rome with his son to study art. From Rome young Rymer wrote his father that as soon as Home had been able to elbow his way into society he totally ignored him though as host he was paying Home’s expenses. Finally Home ran away and lived with a titled English woman, shunning Rymer altogether.
34 When Sir Arthur Conan Doyle was in Australia in 1920, he met Bendigo Rymer, the grandson of J. S. Rymer, who had hosted Home lavishly. Bendigo showed Sir Arthur several letters from his grandfather that clearly showed Home had taken advantage of the man’s friendship. Rymer had hosted Home in England and sent him to Rome with his son to study art. From Rome, young Rymer wrote to his father that as soon as Home was able to ingratiate himself into society, he completely ignored him, even though Rymer was covering Home’s expenses as the host. Eventually, Home ran off and lived with a titled English woman, completely avoiding Rymer.
Sir Arthur in his book, “The Wanderings of a Spiritualist,” says in reference to Home: “For weeks he lived at her villa, although the state of his health would suggest that it was rather as a patient than a lover.” In his introduction to Madame Home’s book Sir Arthur entirely forgives this rude action of Home and strongly defends his base ingratitude.
Sir Arthur in his book, “The Wanderings of a Spiritualist,” talks about Home: “For weeks he stayed at her villa, even though his health suggested he was more of a patient than a lover.” In his introduction to Madame Home’s book, Sir Arthur completely excuses this rude behavior from Home and fiercely defends his ungratefulness.
35 Home, the Spiritualist, is giving readings in Boston. Has he given up his Spiritualism in disgust at finding that people who strained at his manifestations have swallowed the Davenports? We are glad to think he has adopted an honest profession at last, and we hope before long to see his rivals rising to sweeping a crossing or something as respectable.—London Fun, 1864.
35 Home, the Spiritualist, is doing readings in Boston. Has he abandoned his Spiritualism in frustration after realizing that those who criticized his displays have accepted the Davenports? We’re pleased to believe he has finally chosen an honest profession, and we hope to soon see his competitors taking up respectable jobs like sweeping the streets or something similar.—London Fun, 1864.
37 It is quite unnecessary for me to repeat the many proofs of fraud perpetrated by Home, but if the reader is interested he will find many such cases reported by Mr. Frank Podmore in “Modern Spiritualism,” London, 1902, and “Newer Spiritualism,” London, 1910. Mr. Podmore was a Spiritualist himself and a member of the Society of Psychical Research and would naturally make out as good a case for Home as he could honestly.
37 It's not really necessary for me to go over the numerous examples of fraud committed by Home, but if you're interested, you can find several cases documented by Mr. Frank Podmore in “Modern Spiritualism,” London, 1902, and “Newer Spiritualism,” London, 1910. Mr. Podmore was a Spiritualist himself and a member of the Society of Psychical Research, so he would naturally try to present the best case for Home that he could honestly.
38 See Appendix F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
40 In his introduction to the 1921 edition of “D. D. Home’s Life and Work,” by Madame Home, Doyle declares that he commends the book to the student, saying:
40 In his introduction to the 1921 edition of “D. D. Home’s Life and Work,” by Madame Home, Doyle states that he recommends the book to the reader, saying:
“Very especially the second series is commended to the student of Home, because in it will be found all the papers dealing with the Home-Lyon lawsuit showing conclusively how honorable was the action of Home.”
“Especially the second series is recommended to the student of Home, because it contains all the documents related to the Home-Lyon lawsuit, clearly demonstrating how honorable Home's actions were.”
Does he wish us to infer that it was Home who brought the suit against Mrs. Lyon, rather than the opposite?
Does he want us to think that it was Home who sued Mrs. Lyon, instead of the other way around?
Does he wish it understood that he is sincere in his commendation of a charlatan?
Does he want it understood that he is sincere in his praise of a fraud?
Throughout the introduction he defends Home and seems to deliberately twist the history of the man.
Throughout the introduction, he defends Home and seems to intentionally distort the man's history.
41 It is interesting to note that Sir William Crookes, the eminent scientist, who must have known of the history and character of Home as unveiled at the Lyon trial, should have permitted himself to fall within the mesh of D. D. Home.
41 It's interesting to see that Sir William Crookes, the well-known scientist, who must have been aware of the history and reputation of Home revealed during the Lyon trial, allowed himself to get caught up in D. D. Home's influence.
42 Taking for granted that the committee in the room was not able to see or permitted to leave the table the method Home could have used with the greatest ease was: first actually get out of the window, or pretend to; then, go back and noiselessly crawl on all fours through the door into the next room and shake the window; and lastly, boldly return to the first room, closing the door with a bang.
42 Assuming that the committee in the room couldn't see or weren't allowed to leave the table, the easiest method Home could have used was: first actually get out of the window, or fake it; then, sneak back and quietly crawl on all fours through the door into the next room and shake the window; and finally, confidently return to the first room, slamming the door behind him.
There is a possibility that a man of Home’s audacity with levitation feats might have resorted to swinging from one window to another, which means nothing to any acrobat with a wire properly placed in readiness.
There’s a chance that a guy with Home’s boldness and skills in levitation might have swung from one window to another, which doesn’t mean anything to any acrobat with a wire set up and ready to go.
The idea of Home losing his physical weight and floating out of the window head first is merely a suggestion of his, a ruse which is still being used by mediums.
The idea of Home losing his physical weight and floating out of the window headfirst is just a suggestion of his, a trick still used by mediums.
43 See Appendix C for Lord Adare’s story.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ for Lord Adare’s story.
44 There are numerous versions of the cause of his death. Mme. Blavatsky, who made a special investigation of the deaths of prominent mediums, wrote: “This Calvin of Spiritualism suffered for years from a terrible spinal disease, brought on through his intercourse with the ‘Spirits,’ and died a perfect wreck.”—“Key to Theosophy,” 1890.
44 There are many theories about the reason for his death. Mme. Blavatsky, who specifically looked into the deaths of well-known mediums, wrote: “This Calvin of Spiritualism endured a terrible spinal disease for years, caused by his communication with the ‘Spirits,’ and died completely broken.” —“Key to Theosophy,” 1890.
46 “She was taken in a menial position into a family given to Spiritualistic practices. Being called one day to make up the circle at a seance, certain new and surprising manifestations took place, and she was pronounced to be a medium. So it appears that the Spiritualists actually pushed her into the matter, and she immediately took advantage of the opportunity.”—Proceedings, Society for Psychical Research, November, 1909, pp. 311, 312.
46 “She joined a family that practiced Spiritualism in a low-level role. One day, when she was asked to participate in a séance, there were some unexpected and remarkable occurrences, and she was recognized as a medium. It seems the Spiritualists really encouraged her involvement, and she quickly seized the chance.”—Proceedings, Society for Psychical Research, November, 1909, pp. 311, 312.
47 Robert Owen, Prof. Hare, Prof. Challis, Prof. Zollner, Prof. Weber, and Lombroso were all near the end of their lives when they embraced Spiritualism.—See “Spiritualism,” by Joseph McCabe, page 207.
47 Robert Owen, Prof. Hare, Prof. Challis, Prof. Zollner, Prof. Weber, and Lombroso were all nearing the end of their lives when they accepted Spiritualism.—See “Spiritualism,” by Joseph McCabe, page 207.
48 Another adroit method of freeing one hand when the sitter thinks he has evidence that the two hands of the medium are being kept busy, is for the medium to keep up a continuous clapping of the hands, working the hands near the face or some other exposed part of the body and simply change the clapping of one hand against another to the clapping of one hand against the body. In the dark the effect is the same and the sitter believes that both the medium’s hands are busily engaged in clapping.
48 Another clever way for the medium to free one hand when the sitter thinks both of their hands are busy is to keep clapping continuously. The medium can move their hands close to their face or another visible part of their body and switch from clapping one hand against the other to clapping one hand against their body. In the dark, the result feels the same, and the sitter believes both of the medium’s hands are actively involved in clapping.
50 Mr. Baggally had a reputation as a conjuror and I think he has done much in the way of exposing mediums. He is also a believer in telepathy and has recently published a book on that subject, “Telepathy, Genuine and Fraudulent,” Chicago, 1918.
50 Mr. Baggally was known as a magician, and I believe he has done a lot to expose fake mediums. He also believes in telepathy and recently published a book on the topic, “Telepathy, Genuine and Fraudulent,” Chicago, 1918.
51 The “human-clamp” is one of the simplest and yet one of the most effective and mystifying means of table levitation. The medium and her subjects place the tips of their fingers on the top of the table lightly. The medium gently rocks the table back and forth until she gets it in a correct position to place her foot, or the hem of her dress, under one of the legs. When she perfects her position she presses down with the hand above the table leg that is resting on her foot. From then on it is only a matter of raising the foot to whatever height she wishes the table to rise. If she wants it levitated to a great height, she gives it an upward kick and then withdraws her foot, and the table rises and falls true to the laws of gravitation.
51 The “human clamp” is one of the simplest yet most effective and puzzling methods of table levitation. The medium and her subjects lightly place their fingertips on the top of the table. The medium gently rocks the table back and forth until she finds the right position to place her foot or the hem of her dress under one of the legs. Once she gets it just right, she presses down with the hand above the table leg that's resting on her foot. After that, it’s just about raising her foot to the desired height for the table to rise. If she wants it to levitate higher, she gives it an upward kick and then pulls her foot back, and the table rises and falls in accordance with the laws of gravity.
52 At one time during the series of tests in New York City, a man from Philadelphia, Mr. Edgar Scott, who was standing in the background, took advantage of the darkness and crawled along the floor to the cabinet and attempted to grab Eusapia’s foot while she was using it for trick purposes but just as his hand touched her foot Eusapia had a spasm of screeching. Professors Jastrow and Miller were witnesses of this fact.
52 At one point during the series of tests in New York City, a man from Philadelphia, Mr. Edgar Scott, who was standing in the back, seized the opportunity of the darkness and crawled along the floor to the cabinet. He tried to grab Eusapia’s foot while she was using it for tricks, but just as his hand touched her foot, Eusapia let out a loud screech due to a spasm. Professors Jastrow and Miller saw this happen.
53 Palladino wanted her own interpreter, also a personal friend, but that obstacle was avoided. Neither was her business manager, Mr. Hereward Carrington, present on this particular occasion.
53 Palladino wanted her own interpreter, who was also a personal friend, but that issue was sidestepped. Her business manager, Mr. Hereward Carrington, wasn't there on this particular occasion either.
55 In an interview with Walter Littlefield, a noted journalist, Palladino revealed three methods by which she was able to employ substitution in regard to hands at the table, four in regard to foot substitution, half a dozen methods of table levitation, several ways of producing knocks, two ways in which she produced the illusion of a current of air coming from her forehead. She told him that she was not annoyed when caught practicing tricks, nor did she deny their use when caught. She said to him, “All mediums indulge in tricks—all.” She also told him that she was a good Catholic, went to Mass, made her confession, and said she hated to hear people talk about “super-normal,” or “supernatural” phenomena.
55 In an interview with Walter Littlefield, a well-known journalist, Palladino disclosed three ways she used substitution for hands at the table, four for foot substitution, six methods for levitating tables, several techniques for creating knocks, and two methods for producing the illusion of air coming from her forehead. She told him that she wasn’t bothered when caught practicing tricks, nor did she deny using them when discovered. She said to him, “All mediums use tricks—all.” She also mentioned that she was a good Catholic, attended Mass, made her confession, and disliked hearing people talk about "super-normal" or "supernatural" phenomena.
The famous “current of air from the forehead” which Mr. Littlefield mentions was simply her breath blown with force and diverted by her under lip.
The well-known “current of air from the forehead” that Mr. Littlefield talks about was just her breath blown out forcefully and redirected by her bottom lip.
56 I am informed on good authority that Eusapia threw her legs into the laps of her male sitters! That she placed her head upon their shoulders, and did various other things calculated to confuse and muddle men, all of which was explained on the theory of “hysteria.” In her younger days Eusapia was a buxom woman and it is not strange that a lot of old scientists were badly flabbergasted by such conduct.
56 I’ve heard from reliable sources that Eusapia placed her legs in the laps of the men sitting with her! She rested her head on their shoulders and did several other things meant to confuse and bewilder men, all of which was explained through the idea of “hysteria.” In her younger years, Eusapia was an attractive woman, and it’s not surprising that many older scientists were quite shocked by her behavior.
57 See Appendix D.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
59 In order to prove that fraud and trickery were the tools which had been used in fleecing the unwary, magicians were induced to appear in evidence, and on May 27, 1888, Alexander Hermann gave a public Demonstration at the Academy of Music in New York City for the purpose of duplicating the phenomena produced by Diss Debar and as an aid to the New York Press Club Fund.
59 To show that fraud and deception were the methods used to scam the unsuspecting, magicians were called to testify, and on May 27, 1888, Alexander Hermann performed a public demonstration at the Academy of Music in New York City to replicate the effects created by Diss Debar and to support the New York Press Club Fund.
The audience included many prominent people and notables including Col. Cockerell; Edward S. Stokes, of the Hoffman House; Joseph Howard; District Attorney Fellows; Ex-Judge Donohue; Lawyer Newcombe; Judge Hilton; Luther R. Marsh; and “Dr.” Lawrence, one of the attaches of the Diss Debar Temple.
The audience included many prominent people and notables including Col. Cockerell; Edward S. Stokes from the Hoffman House; Joseph Howard; District Attorney Fellows; former Judge Donohue; Lawyer Newcombe; Judge Hilton; Luther R. Marsh; and “Dr.” Lawrence, one of the staff members at the Diss Debar Temple.
Professor Hermann read spirit messages, did table tipping, cabinet, light seance, and produced spook pictures, finishing with a dark seance of ghostly music and materializations.
Professor Hermann read spirit messages, conducted table tipping, held cabinet and light seances, and produced ghost pictures, ending with a dark seance featuring ghostly music and materializations.
62 When the London press was full of sensational stories following the arrest of Laura and Theodore Jackson, Carl Hertz, on picking up his paper one morning, was astonished to recognize the woman who had lured young girls into joining her immoral cult as Ann O’Delia Diss Debar, with whom he had measured swords at the Marsh trial. He got in touch with Scotland Yard immediately and gave it all the information he had regarding Diss Debar’s connection with fraud activities.
62 When the London press was buzzing with sensational stories after the arrest of Laura and Theodore Jackson, Carl Hertz was shocked one morning to see the woman who had recruited young girls into her immoral cult identified as Ann O’Delia Diss Debar, the same person he had faced off against at the Marsh trial. He contacted Scotland Yard right away and shared all the information he had about Diss Debar’s involvement in fraudulent activities.
63 “Miss Croisdale, who was one of the victims, testified that she had been initiated into the ‘Theocratic Unity,’ the sect which the Jacksons claimed to head, with a rope fastened about her; passes were made over her, she said, with a lamp, water and a saw: Jackson told her that he was Christ re-incarnated. Miss Croisdale then described the oath in which she swore she would allow no one else to hypnotize her and she would keep all the secrets under the penalty of ‘submitting myself to a deadly and hostile current of will set in motion by the Chief of the order, with which I would be slain or paralyzed without visible weapons, as if blasted by lightning.’ Mrs. Jackson (or Diss Debar) looked as if she wished to carry out the threat on the spot. Miss Croisdale further testified that Theodore had outraged her in his wife’s presence. Jackson declared he was physically incapable and demanded a doctor’s examination to prove his statement.”—Dispatch from the London Times in the New York Sun, October 11, 1901.
63 “Miss Croisdale, one of the victims, testified that she had been initiated into ‘Theocratic Unity,’ the sect that the Jacksons claimed to lead, with a rope tied around her; she said that passes were made over her with a lamp, water, and a saw: Jackson told her he was Christ reincarnated. Miss Croisdale then described the oath she took, swearing she would not allow anyone else to hypnotize her and that she would keep all the secrets under the threat of ‘submitting myself to a deadly and hostile current of will set in motion by the Chief of the order, with which I would be killed or paralyzed without visible weapons, as if struck by lightning.’ Mrs. Jackson (or Diss Debar) looked like she wanted to carry out that threat right then. Miss Croisdale further testified that Theodore had assaulted her in his wife's presence. Jackson claimed he was physically incapable and demanded a doctor's examination to prove his claim.”—Dispatch from the London Times in the New York Sun, October 11, 1901.
67 See Appendix E for Police Record.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ for the police record.
68 If the reader cares to look the matter up I would refer him to Podmore’s “Modern Spiritualism,” Vol. II, pages 204 and 221; also to the story of Dr. Slade in the same volume; to the proceedings of the American S. P. R., Vol. II, part I, pages 17, 36–59; to Abbot’s, “Behind the Scenes with Mediums,” pages 114 to 192; to “Revelations of a Spirit Medium,” page 121–157; to “Bottom Facts,” pages 143–159; to the Report of the Seybert Commission; “Spirit Slate Writing,” by Wm. E. Robinson, and newspaper exposures without number.
68 If the reader wants to look into this further, I would suggest checking out Podmore’s “Modern Spiritualism,” Vol. II, pages 204 and 221; also the story of Dr. Slade in the same volume; the proceedings of the American S. P. R., Vol. II, part I, pages 17, 36–59; Abbot’s “Behind the Scenes with Mediums,” pages 114 to 192; “Revelations of a Spirit Medium,” pages 121–157; “Bottom Facts,” pages 143–159; the Report of the Seybert Commission; “Spirit Slate Writing” by Wm. E. Robinson, and numerous newspaper exposes.
69 According to “The Medium and Daybreak,” October 6, 1876, Slade “discovered” the phenomena of slate-writing while experimenting at the private house of Mr. Gardiner Knapp, New Albany, Indiana, where Slade was visiting.
69 According to “The Medium and Daybreak,” October 6, 1876, Slade “discovered” the phenomenon of slate writing while experimenting at the private home of Mr. Gardiner Knapp in New Albany, Indiana, where Slade was visiting.
70 As he reached for the sponge, which had been placed purposely on centre of table, he held slate just below range of vision and with the reaching for sponge, twisted slate around, blank side on top and pretended to wipe off the sentence he had “read”—when in fact he had written something entirely different.
70 As he reached for the sponge, which had been intentionally placed in the center of the table, he held the slate just below his line of sight and, while reaching for the sponge, flipped the slate around so the blank side was on top and pretended to wipe away the sentence he had “read”—when in reality he had written something completely different.
71 In regard to involuntary and subconscious table rapping and tapping: Some people rap and tip table in all seances of table tipping and rapping. I have attended seances where I have caught some one obligingly cheating to relieve the monotony, and the imposition once started is forced to be kept up.
71 In relation to unintentional and subconscious table tapping and rapping: Some individuals rap and tap tables during all sessions of table tipping and rapping. I've been to sessions where I've noticed someone deliberately cheating to break the boredom, and once the trick is started, it has to be maintained.
73 See Appendix F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
74 In those days there were no dry plates and with the old “wet” plates it was quite possible to expose a plate, develop it, and then prepare it again and expose it the second time. When this was done both pictures appeared in the print. Such a plate could be used under the strictest test conditions without detection.
74 In those days, there were no dry plates, and with the old “wet” plates, it was entirely possible to expose a plate, develop it, and then prep it again to expose it a second time. When this was done, both images showed up in the print. Such a plate could be used under the strictest testing conditions without being detected.
75 In speaking of Spirit photography, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle usually brings up as proof positive, that his fairy photographs are genuine. According to the London Star, December 20, 1921, there were many interesting developments regarding these:
75 In discussing Spirit photography, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle often points out that his fairy photographs are authentic as definitive proof. According to the London Star, December 20, 1921, there were several intriguing developments concerning these:
“Messrs. Price and Sons, the well known firm of candle makers, inform us that the fairies in this photograph are an exact reproduction of a famous poster they have used for years, to advertise their night lights.
“Messrs. Price and Sons, the well-known candle-making company, let us know that the fairies in this photo are an exact replica of a famous poster they've used for years to promote their night lights.”
“‘I admit on these fairies there are wings, whereas our fairies have no wings,’ said a representative of the firm to a Star reporter, ‘but, with this exception, the figures correspond line for line with our own drawing.’”
“‘I acknowledge that these fairies have wings, while our fairies do not,’ said a company representative to a Star reporter, ‘but aside from that, the designs match our drawing exactly.’”
76 I would like to say for the benefit of the reader that DeVega is a skilled magical entertainer; has invented a number of legerdemain feats; contributed a number of interesting articles to magical publications; is a skilled artist and a clever photographer. I was very fortunate in being able to secure a man of his ability for the investigation.
76 I want to point out for the reader that DeVega is a talented magical performer; has created a number of sleight-of-hand tricks; has written several engaging articles for magic magazines; is a talented artist and a skilled photographer. I was really lucky to have someone of his talent on the investigation.
77 On March 5, 1923, Harry F. Young, known as “The Human Fly,” fell ten stories from a window ledge of the Hotel Martinqiue, New York City. He succumbed before he reached the hospital.
77 On March 5, 1923, Harry F. Young, called “The Human Fly,” fell ten stories from a window ledge of the Hotel Martinqiue in New York City. He died before he got to the hospital.
For the benefit of those who do not know, “A Human Fly” is an acrobat who makes a specialty of scaling tall buildings, simply clinging to the apertures or crevices of the outward architecture of such building for the edification of an assembled throng, for which he receives a plate collection, a salary or is engaged especially for publicity purposes. It is not a very lucrative profession and its dangers are many.
For those who aren’t familiar, “A Human Fly” is an acrobat who specializes in climbing tall buildings, simply hanging on to the openings or cracks in the exterior of these structures for the entertainment of a gathered crowd, for which he receives a collection of coins, a paycheck, or is hired specifically for promotional reasons. It’s not a very profitable job and it comes with many risks.
78 On April 14, 1922, in New York City, Sir Arthur, according to his book, “Our American Adventure,” attended a seance given by a young Italian by the name of Pecoraro. During the seance the name Palladino was given and he was told that the famous medium was present. A voice from the cabinet, supposedly Palladino’s, said, “I, who used to call back the Spirits, now come back as a Spirit myself,” to which Sir Arthur answered, “Palladino, we send you our love and our best encouragement.” However, the force was broken by “the absurd and vile dancing of the table,” and there was no physical manifestation. This shows Sir Arthur’s will to excuse even Palladino, who was on numerous occasions exposed as a fraudulent medium.
78 On April 14, 1922, in New York City, Sir Arthur, in his book, “Our American Adventure,” attended a séance hosted by a young Italian named Pecoraro. During the séance, the name Palladino was mentioned, and he was informed that the famous medium was present. A voice from the cabinet, supposedly Palladino’s, said, “I, who used to call back the Spirits, now come back as a Spirit myself,” to which Sir Arthur responded, “Palladino, we send you our love and our best encouragement.” However, the experience was disrupted by “the ridiculous and disgusting dancing of the table,” and there was no physical manifestation. This illustrates Sir Arthur’s willingness to defend even Palladino, who had been exposed as a fraudulent medium on numerous occasions.
79 ALL Spiritualists say that.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ALL Spiritualists say that.
80 Dr. A. T. Schofield wrote in the Daily Sketch, February 9, 1920, that thousands of persons were estimated by a famous mental specialist to have been driven to the asylum through Spiritualism. A truly pitiful record.
80 Dr. A. T. Schofield wrote in the Daily Sketch, February 9, 1920, that thousands of people were estimated by a well-known mental health expert to have ended up in asylums because of Spiritualism. A really sad statistic.
81 Letter from Sir Arthur to H. H. (dated April 2, 1920): “I have had very conclusive evidence since my two books were written. Six times I have spoken face to face with my son, twice with my brother and once with my nephew, all beyond doubt in their own voices and on private matters, so for me there is not, nor has been for a long time, any doubt. I know it is true, but we can’t communicate that certainty to others. It will come—or not, according to how far we work for it. It is the old axiom, ‘Seek and ye shall find.’”
81 Letter from Sir Arthur to H. H. (dated April 2, 1920): “I have had very convincing evidence since I wrote my two books. I’ve spoken face to face with my son six times, twice with my brother, and once with my nephew, all without a doubt in their own voices and about private matters. So, for me, there hasn’t been any doubt for a long time. I know it’s true, but we can’t communicate that certainty to others. It will happen—or not, depending on how much we work for it. It’s the old saying, ‘Seek and ye shall find.’”
83 I have it on the positive word of Stuart Cumberland, who was at one of the seances of the “Masked Medium” and he gave me definite specifications and positive facts of the reading of the initials in the ring submitted by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle to the “Masked Medium” whom he said possessed remarkable powers. Stuart Cumberland told me a number of ways this feat could be done. Among them, the black boxes were exchanged surreptitiously in the dark, and then brought back. It is an easy thing to present a box for inspection and yet have false compartments in it so that the contents will fall out. It was only after the methods were told innumerable times to Sir Arthur that he condemned it as a fraud.
83 I have it on good authority from Stuart Cumberland, who attended one of the seances with the “Masked Medium.” He provided me with specific details and solid evidence regarding the reading of the initials in the ring that Sir Arthur Conan Doyle presented to the “Masked Medium,” who he claimed had extraordinary abilities. Stuart Cumberland explained several ways this trick could be achieved. For instance, the black boxes were secretly swapped in the dark and then returned. It’s quite simple to show a box for inspection while having hidden compartments, allowing the contents to drop out. It wasn’t until Sir Arthur heard these methods numerous times that he labeled it a fraud.
84 According to the New Orleans Times-Picayune, March 9, 1923, Clarence Thomson, self-styled missionary, President and member of the Board of Directors of the International Psychical Association, was fined $25 and sentenced to serve 30 days in jail. He admitted he had been arrested in Chicago and Kansas City for conducting seances, but said he had been honorably discharged.
84 According to the New Orleans Times-Picayune, March 9, 1923, Clarence Thomson, who called himself a missionary and was the President and a member of the Board of Directors of the International Psychical Association, was fined $25 and sentenced to 30 days in jail. He admitted that he had been arrested in Chicago and Kansas City for holding séances, but claimed he had been honorably discharged.
88 Morning Post, July 16, 1920.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Morning Post, July 16, 1920.
89 See Appendix G.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
90 This was not known to Lady Doyle. If it had been my Dear Mother’s Spirit communicating a message, she, knowing her birthday was my most holy holiday, surely would have commented on it.
90 This was not known to Lady Doyle. If it had been my dear mother's spirit trying to send a message, she, knowing that her birthday was my most sacred holiday, definitely would have mentioned it.
91 So far, all of the several seances of investigation held under the auspices of the Scientific American, have failed in proving the existence of supernatural power or force, such as might with logical consistency be conceded as psychic.
91 So far, all of the various investigative seances conducted under the guidance of Scientific American have failed to prove the existence of any supernatural power or force that could reasonably be accepted as psychic.
Valentine, the Wilkesbarre medium, proved to be a failure. Rev. (?) Jessie K. Stewart the same. Mrs. Elizabeth Allen Tomson of Chicago, a complete fiasco, not possessing sufficient courage to attempt a sitting other than under conditions and in a place prescribed by herself. And lastly the Italian lad, Nino Pecoraro, has accomplished nothing beyond the possibility of human exertion, and failed utterly in so doing when securely fettered, as proved to be the case, when I personally did the tying. See also Appendix H.
Valentine, the medium from Wilkes-Barre, turned out to be a failure. Rev. (?) Jessie K. Stewart was the same. Mrs. Elizabeth Allen Tomson from Chicago was a complete disaster, lacking the courage to hold a session unless it was under conditions and in a location she chose herself. Lastly, the Italian boy, Nino Pecoraro, achieved nothing beyond the limits of human effort and completely failed at that, especially when he was securely bound, as I personally witnessed when I did the tying. See also Appendix H.
And from the results gotten thus far from the series of sittings with this “medium” it is safe to predict that the final analysis will place him in the same category as all others to date.
And based on the results we've gotten so far from the series of sessions with this "medium," it's safe to say that the final analysis will put him in the same category as everyone else so far.
92 According to Spiritualistic publications The Dialectical Society never made a full report. The “Reports” of sub-committees only were published by Spiritualist papers used by writers in books but such reports were based on “hear-say” evidence taken from Spiritists. They told their ghost stories to Committees and they were believed. There never was a unanimous report or conclusion. The non-Spiritual (?) members of the Dialectical Society refused to have anything to do with the investigation. The great majority of the Committee were full-fledged Spiritualists, and the few whom they claimed to have convinced were simply credulous.
92 According to Spiritualist publications, the Dialectical Society never issued a complete report. The “Reports” of sub-committees were only published by Spiritualist papers that writers referenced in their books, but such reports were based on “hear-say” evidence from Spiritists. They shared their ghost stories with the Committees, and those stories were accepted as truth. There was never a unanimous report or conclusion. The non-Spiritual (?) members of the Dialectical Society refused to participate in the investigation. The vast majority of the Committee consisted of committed Spiritualists, and the few who they claimed to have convinced were merely gullible.
93 Sir Arthur Conan Doyle seems to imagine that all the newspapers in the world are against him. After his Australian tour he accused the Australian papers of refusing to publish the truth about his seances. Writing about American newspapers in his book, “An American Adventure,” he says: “The editors seem to place the intelligence of the public very low, and to imagine that they cannot be attracted save by vulgar, screaming headlines.
93 Sir Arthur Conan Doyle seems to think that all the newspapers in the world are against him. After his Australian tour, he accused the Australian papers of not publishing the truth about his seances. In his book, “An American Adventure,” he writes: “The editors appear to hold the public's intelligence in very low regard and believe they can only be drawn in by sensational, shouting headlines."
“The American papers have a strange way also of endeavoring to compress the whole meaning of some item into a few words of headline, which, as often as not, are slang.”
“The American newspapers have a bizarre habit of trying to condense the full meaning of a story into just a few words in the headline, which are often slang.”
Even in Canada Sir Arthur claims to have badly used by the newspapers. In “Our American Adventure” he writes: “There were some rather bitter attacks in the Toronto papers, including the one leader in the Evening Telegram, which was so narrow and illiberal that I do not think the most provincial paper in Britain could have been guilty of it.
Even in Canada, Sir Arthur says he was treated poorly by the newspapers. In “Our American Adventure,” he writes: “There were some quite harsh criticisms in the Toronto papers, including a prominent one in the Evening Telegram, which was so narrow-minded and unwelcoming that I don’t think the most provincial paper in Britain could have done anything like it."
“It was to the effect that British lecturers took money out of the town, that they did not give the money’s worth, and that they should be discouraged.
“It was suggested that British lecturers were taking money out of the town, that they weren’t providing value for the money, and that they should be discouraged.”
“‘Poking Them in the Eye’ was the dignified title.
“‘Poking Them in the Eye’ was the respectful title.
“It did not seem to occur to the writer that a comic opera or a bedroom comedy was equally taking the money out of the town, but that the main purpose served by lectures, whether one agreed with the subject or not, was that they kept the public in first hand touch with the great current questions of mankind. I am bound to say that no other Toronto paper sank to the depth of the Evening Telegram but the general atmosphere was the least pleasant that I had met with in my American travels.”
“It didn’t seem to cross the writer’s mind that a comic opera or a bedroom comedy also took money out of the town, but the real benefit of lectures, whether you agreed with the topic or not, was that they kept the public directly connected to the important issues facing humanity. I have to say that no other Toronto paper stooped as low as the Evening Telegram, but the overall environment was the least pleasant I encountered during my travels in America.”
94 In an article in Truth, April, 1923, entitled “The New Revelation,” by Rev. P. J. Cormican, S. J., he asks:
94 In an article in Truth, April 1923, called “The New Revelation,” by Rev. P. J. Cormican, S. J., he asks:
“Does the knighted prophet of the New Revelation (Sir Arthur Conan Doyle) tell the whole truth about Spiritism? We think not. He says nothing about the evil consequences, physical, intellectual and moral, to those who dabble in Spiritism. He gives a one-sided account of the matter. He says nothing about what Spiritism has done, and is still doing, to fill our lunatic asylums all over the world. There are over thirty thousand lunatics in England alone who lost their mind through this modern necromancy. Doyle does not even hint at the countless cases of insanity and suicide, of blasphemy and obscenity, of lying and deception, of broken homes and violated troth, all caused by Spiritism. To suppose that a God of truth and sanctity is giving a new message through such sources and with such consequences, is blasphemy pure and simple. Furthermore, to assert that this New Revelation is to supersede a worn-out creed is both gratuitous and absurd. Christianity will last till the crack of doom, when titled prophets shall have ceased to cross the Atlantic in quest of American shekels.”
“Does the knighted prophet of the New Revelation (Sir Arthur Conan Doyle) tell the whole truth about Spiritism? We don't think so. He doesn’t mention the harmful physical, intellectual, and moral consequences for those who get involved in Spiritism. He presents a one-sided view of the issue. He says nothing about what Spiritism has done, and continues to do, to fill our mental hospitals around the world. There are over thirty thousand people in England alone who lost their minds due to this modern necromancy. Doyle doesn’t even hint at the countless cases of insanity and suicide, of blasphemy and obscenity, of lying and deception, of broken homes and broken promises, all caused by Spiritism. To believe that a God of truth and purity is delivering a new message through such sources and with such results is pure blasphemy. Furthermore, to claim that this New Revelation is meant to replace a tired old belief is both unnecessary and ridiculous. Christianity will endure until the end of days, while titled prophets will stop crossing the Atlantic in search of American dollars.”
95 Mrs. Feilding is Mme. Tomchik, the Polish medium examined by Professor Ochorowiz, and is the best known medium who “levitates” things without physical contact.
95 Mrs. Feilding is Mme. Tomchik, the Polish medium assessed by Professor Ochorowicz, and she is the most well-known medium who “levitates” objects without any physical touch.
97 In this trick I swallow (if one’s eyes are to be trusted) anywhere from fifty to a hundred and fifty needles and from ten to thirty yards of thread; then after a few seconds I bring up the needles all threaded. The length of thread is governed by the size of my audience. For instance, at the Hippodrome, in New York, I used one hundred and ten feet of thread and two hundred needles; at the Berlin Winter Garden one hundred feet of thread and one hundred needles. In the regular large size theatres I use about eighty feet of thread and a hundred needles but for ordinary purposes thirty-five feet of thread and seventy-five needles are sufficient.
97 In this trick, I swallow (if you believe your eyes) anywhere from fifty to one hundred and fifty needles and from ten to thirty yards of thread; then after a few seconds, I bring up the needles all threaded. The length of thread depends on the size of my audience. For example, at the Hippodrome in New York, I used one hundred and ten feet of thread and two hundred needles; at the Berlin Winter Garden, one hundred feet of thread and one hundred needles. In regular large theaters, I use about eighty feet of thread and a hundred needles, but for everyday purposes, thirty-five feet of thread and seventy-five needles are enough.
So far this trick has never been properly explained but that does not prove that I have abnormal powers. This needle mystery has been examined by a great many physicians and surgeons and in Boston at Keith’s Theatre it was presented at a special performance to over a thousand physicians and they were unable to explain it. However, there is nothing abnormal in it. It is nothing more than a clever and natural mystification.
So far, no one has properly explained this trick, but that doesn’t mean I have any special powers. Many doctors and surgeons have looked into this needle mystery, and at Keith’s Theatre in Boston, it was showcased at a special performance for over a thousand physicians, yet they couldn't explain it. However, there’s nothing unusual about it; it's just a clever and natural illusion.
99 After my last seance with Mlle. Eva Mr. Feilding discovered by accident that I was writing a book on the subject. He begged me not to say a word or publish anything about the seances until after the Society for Psychical Research had published a full report. Now that it has done so there is nothing to keep me from writing my experiences.
99 After my last séance with Mlle. Eva, Mr. Feilding accidentally found out that I was writing a book on the topic. He urged me not to say anything or publish anything about the séances until the Society for Psychical Research had released a complete report. Now that they have done that, I have no reason to hold back from sharing my experiences.
100 The result of his investigations are published in three books: “Reality of Psychic Phenomena,” “Psychic Structures at Goligher Circle,” and “Experiments in Psychical Science.”
100 The findings from his research are published in three books: “Reality of Psychic Phenomena,” “Psychic Structures at Goligher Circle,” and “Experiments in Psychical Science.”
101 It would be difficult to convince me that the many things photographed and described by Baron Schrenck-Notzing could be presented under rigid test conditions.
101 It would be hard to convince me that all the things photographed and described by Baron Schrenck-Notzing could be shown under strict test conditions.
102 Dr. Troup, Professor of Psychology; Dr. Stormer, Professor of Mathematics; Dr. Scheldrup, Professor of Physics; Dr. Monrad Krhn, Professor of Neurology; Dr. (med.) Leegaard, and Mr. John Dammann, a prominent expert of conjuring tricks.
102 Dr. Troup, Professor of Psychology; Dr. Stormer, Professor of Mathematics; Dr. Scheldrup, Professor of Physics; Dr. Monrad Krhn, Professor of Neurology; Dr. (med.) Leegaard, and Mr. John Dammann, a well-known expert in magic tricks.
108 “Master Workers,” McCabe.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Expert Workers," McCabe.
110 The “galvanometer” is an instrument used to control the medium. It is an electric device provided with a dial and two handles, so constructed that if the medium were to let go of either handle the contact would be broken and the dial fail to register. The medium in fooling the sitter simply placed one of the handles on the bare flesh under her knee and gripping it there with her leg kept the circuit intact and left one hand free to produce “spirits.”
110 The “galvanometer” is a tool used to manage the medium. It's an electric device with a dial and two handles, designed so that if the medium releases either handle, the connection will be broken, and the dial won't register. The medium, in deceiving the sitter, simply placed one of the handles against her bare flesh under her knee, holding it there with her leg, which kept the circuit closed and left one hand free to create “spirits.”
111 An honest scientist does not dream that his confidence is being betrayed and that the bland innocence, the “stalling” for breath, or the almost fainting scenes are only camouflages to help mal-observation so that the medium can successfully ply her trade.
111 An honest scientist doesn't believe that their trust is being broken and that the calm demeanor, the “catching” of breath, or the near-fainting episodes are just disguises to aid in misinterpretation so that the medium can effectively do her work.
112 The italics are mine.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The italics are my own.
113 The reader will do well to read Tuke’s “Influence of the Mind upon the Body” (or similar work) and he will find an explanation of what grief will do to a sensitive mind.
113 The reader should check out Tuke’s “Influence of the Mind upon the Body” (or a similar work), and they’ll find an explanation of how grief affects a sensitive mind.
119 The Spirit Messenger and the Star of Truth were published in 1852 by R. P. Ambler of Springfield, Mass. They were “edited and composed by spirits.” The Spirit of the Sixth Circle took entire charge of the Spirit Messenger, and not even the publisher was permitted to dictate in the least. There were elucidations by the Spirits on “Hope, Life, Truth, Initiation, Marriage Relations, Evils of Society, and Destiny of the Race.” The Northwestern Orient, published in 1852 by C. H. White, contained communications from John Adams, Edgar Allan Poe, John Wesley, John Whitefield, Thomas Paine, et al. It also contained several poems by the Spirits. Copies are on file in my library.
119 The Spirit Messenger and the Star of Truth were published in 1852 by R. P. Ambler of Springfield, Mass. They were “edited and composed by spirits.” The Spirit of the Sixth Circle took complete control of the Spirit Messenger, and even the publisher wasn’t allowed to interfere at all. The Spirits provided insights on “Hope, Life, Truth, Initiation, Marriage Relationships, Society's Problems, and the Fate of Humanity.” The Northwestern Orient, published in 1852 by C. H. White, included messages from John Adams, Edgar Allan Poe, John Wesley, John Whitefield, Thomas Paine, et al. It also featured several poems from the Spirits. Copies are available in my library.
120 “When William was in a trance his father tried to bring him out by slapping, pinching and other cruelty, and finally tried to pour boiling water down his back. This failing, he took a blazing ember from the hearth and placed it on the young man’s head, but William slept on, with only the scars as reminders of his parent’s deep concern for his well being and safety.”—“Eddy Brothers,” by Henry S. Olcott.
120 “When William was in a trance, his father attempted to wake him by slapping, pinching, and inflicting other pain. Ultimately, he tried to pour boiling water on him. When that didn't work, he took a glowing ember from the fireplace and placed it on the young man's head, but William remained asleep, left only with scars as reminders of his parent's intense concern for his well-being and safety.” —“Eddy Brothers,” by Henry S. Olcott.
121 I gave a pseudo seance for Sophie Irene Loeb and had two slates which were examined by the Circle and marked. I asked if the Spirits would manifest and when the slates were opened there was a message containing a code word. Miss Loeb was astounded, for the message signed by Jack London contained a word which she claimed no one in the whole world knew about. I did it by trickery but she declared that if she had not known I was a magician she would have believed readily that I had psychic powers.
121 I performed a fake séance for Sophie Irene Loeb and had two slates that were inspected by the Circle and marked. I asked if the Spirits would make an appearance, and when the slates were opened, there was a message with a code word. Miss Loeb was shocked because the message, signed by Jack London, included a word that she claimed no one in the world knew about. I did it through trickery, but she insisted that if she hadn't known I was a magician, she would have easily believed I had psychic abilities.
123 Without any reservation she says she has investigated the majority of mediums and given them a hundred per cent clean bill. She writes that Eglinton actually materialized the spirit of Grimwaldi, the great clown. Eglinton was detected on four different occasions and so far as I have been able to learn, almost every medium she mentions in her books has, at some time or other, been detected and exposed.
123 Without any hesitation, she claims to have looked into most mediums and has given them a complete clean slate. She writes that Eglinton actually brought forth the spirit of Grimwaldi, the famous clown. Eglinton was caught on four separate occasions, and from what I’ve been able to find out, nearly every medium she refers to in her books has, at one point or another, been caught and uncovered.
124 See Appendix F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
126 Any prepared gambling device or game, like electrically controlled steel dice; roulette; pointer and arrow revolving artifice; prepared cards, either marked, concave or convex cut, which gives the dealer the advantage at all times. Brace games include everything from a put and take to the changing of a black bag on the top of an innocent looking chiffonier. The games, while appearing to be governed by the law of chance, are secretly controlled by the gambler, or his confederate, in so subtle a manner that it is impossible for the poor dupe, who wagers on the result, to detect it.
126 Any gambling device or game that's set up in advance, like electronically controlled steel dice, roulette, spinning pointers, or prepared cards—whether they're marked, bent, or shaped in a way that always gives the dealer an edge. Brace games cover everything from simple bets to switching a black bag on top of an innocent-looking dresser. Although these games seem to be based on luck, they're actually manipulated by the gambler or their accomplice in such a clever way that the unsuspecting player, who is betting on the outcome, can't notice it.
127 Known as fishing.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Called fishing.
131 A full detailed account of the clever work done by Professor Lewis will be found in Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, Vol IV, pp. 338–352.
131 A complete detailed account of the impressive work done by Professor Lewis can be found in Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, Vol IV, pp. 338–352.
INDEX
- Academy of Music, New York, 11.
- “Ackroyd, Jack,” 124.
- Adams, John, 229.
- Adare, Lord, 47, 48, 273, 274.
- Albert, Prince, 240.
- Albus, Remigius, 94.
- “Alexander, Herr,” 249.
- Alexis, 253.
- Amazing Seance and an Exposure, 233.
- Ambler, R. P., 229.
- American Expeditionary Force, 182.
- American Magicians, Society of, 259, 260.
- American, New York, 148, 237.
- American Red Cross, 188.
- American Society for Psychical Research, 58.
- Andrews, 231.
- “Apport Medium,” 238.
- Arabian Nights, The, 35.
- Ava, Vera, 78.
- Bacon, 229.
- Baggally, Worthy W., 52, 63.
- Baggley, 169.
- Bailey, Charles, 238.
- Baldwin, S. S., 107.
- Bamberg, David, 259.
- Bamberg, Theodore, 259.
- Barlow, Mr., 126.
- Barnum, Phineas Taylor, 118.
- Barrett, Oliver R., 145.
- Barton, Clara, 188.
- Basch, Ernst, 263.
- Beadnell, Capt. C. Marsh, 176.
- Behind the Scenes with Mediums, 79.
- Belachini, 33, 248, 249.
- “Bengal Tiger,” 19.
- “Benicia Boy,” 19.
- Bennett, G. W., 200.
- Benoval, 254.
- Berol, William, 269.
- Berry, Catherine, 232.
- Bewitched Table, The, 263.
- “Bible Sellers,” 222.
- Bible, Truth a Companion to, 188.
- Bird, J. Malcolm, 159, 160.
- Bishop, Washington Irving, 43.
- Bisson, Juliette, 166, 167, 168, 170, 171, 172, 173.
- Blavatsky, Mme., 49.
- “Blind Tom,” 256.
- Bloomfield, Marie, 181.
- Bonaparte, Napoleon, 12.
- See also Napoleon.
- Borderland, 64.
- Boston Athletic Association, 187.
- Bottom Facts, 87.
- Bottom Writing, 79.
- Boucicault, Dion, 34, 35.
- Brady, William A., 60.
- Brewster, Sir David, 42.
- British College of Psychic Science, 127, 211.
- Browning, Elizabeth Barrett, 2.
- Browning, R. Barrett, 41, 42.
- Bryant, William Cullen, 42.
- Buguet, 120, 121.
- Burns, J., 198, 201.286
- Burns, Mrs., 231.
- Burr, Mr., 181.
- Burton, Richard Francis, 35.
- Bury, Lord, 34.
- Bush, Edward, 124.
- Buxton, Mrs., 123, 124, 131, 132, 133.
- “Cabinet and rope mystery, Davenport,” 21.
- Cagliostro, 66, 96.
- Carriere, Eva, 166.
- Carrington, Hereward, 52, 58, 60, 61, 62, 63, 159, 160, 263.
- Carte, d-Oyley, 240.
- Carter, Capt. R. K., 89, 90.
- Case for Spirit Photography, The, 197.
- Catholic Church, 5, 10.
- Challis, Professor, 51.
- Chemical News, 199.
- Chiaia, Professor, 51.
- Cicero, 72.
- Circle of Conjurors in London, 164.
- “Circle, rules of,” 267.
- Coleman, Arthur, 241.
- Clark, Earl L., 181.
- Clarke, Bishop, 42.
- Cleveland, President, 12.
- Cockrell, Senator, 4, 71.
- Colby, Luther, 76.
- Colley, Archdeacon, 261.
- Collins, James, 133, 134.
- Columbine, St. Catherine of, 234.
- “Common Clay,” 256.
- Communication, 233, 234.
- Comstock, Ph.D., Daniel Fisk, 159.
- Conference to the Psychological Studies at Paris, 34.
- “Confession,” Margaret Kane’s, 15.
- Conjurers, Circle of, 164.
- Cook, Florence, 184, 203, 204, 241.
- Cook, Professor Harry, 183, 205.
- Cormican, S.J., Rev. P. J., 164.
- Corner, Mrs., 204.
- Cornyn, John, 182.
- County Medical Society, 182.
- Crawford, Lord, 273.
- Crawford, Dr. W. J., 173, 174, 175, 215.
- Crewe, 123, 129.
- Crewe Circle, 197.
- Croisdale, Miss, 77.
- Cromwell, Oliver, 232.
- Crookes, Sir William, 46, 47, 183, 199, 200, 202, 203, 205, 266.
- Cropsey, James, 224.
- Cross, Judge, 76.
- Cumberland, Stuart, 26, 144, 147, 149.
- Curry, Dr., 189.
- Daily Express, London, 147.
- Daily Sketch, 143.
- Daily Telegraph, London, 178.
- Daily Tribune, Chicago, 78.
- d’Albe, E. E. Fournier, 166, 174, 175, 216.
- Dammann, John, 177.
- “Dark seances,” 25.
- Darling, Justice, 144.
- Davenport Brothers, The, 17–37, 148, 161, 249, 257.
- Davenport, Ira Erastus, 17–37, 148, 162, 235, 258.
- Davenport, Mrs., second, 18.
- Davenport, Ruben Briggs, 14, 271.
- Davenport, William Henry Harrison, 17–37.
- Davis, Andrew Jackson, 117.
- Davis, W. S., 11, 16, 54, 56, 57, 59, 60.287
- De Angelus, Jefferson, 224.
- Dean, Hope, 141.
- Deland, Margaret, 206.
- Demis, Dr., 172.
- Dessenon, M., 121.
- Devant, 213.
- De Vega, 129.
- “Dexterity, physical,” 20.
- Dialectical Society, 160, 200, 201, 202.
- Dickens, Charles, 19, 229.
- Didier, Alexis, 250, 251, 254, 255.
- Dimension, Fourth, 238.
- Dingwall, Eric, 63, 168, 169, 170, 171.
- Diss Debar, Ann O’Delia, 39, 66, 69–78, 276.
- Diss Debar, General, 69, 71.
- Donkin, Sir Horatio, 80, 81, 82.
- Donohue, Ex-Judge, 71.
- Donovan, D. C., 32.
- Doyle, Sir Arthur Conan, 7, 40, 46, 48, 59, 83, 117, 124, 126, 133, 138–165, 202, 205, 207, 209, 210, 233, 236, 237, 238, 258, 266, 267, 268, 270, 273, 275, 277–280.
- Doyle, Charles A., 139.
- “Doyle, Dicky,” 139.
- Doyle, John, 139.
- Doyle, Kingsley, 237, 238.
- Doyle, Lady, 139, 147, 150, 152, 157, 158, 160, 161, 233, 278, 279.
- Dumas, Alexander, 19.
- Dunraven, Lord, 273.
- Ectoplasm, 166–179.
- Eddy Brothers, 233, 234.
- Eddy, Horatio, 233, 234.
- Eddy, Mary, 234.
- Eddy, Warren, 234.
- Eddy, Webster, 233, 234.
- Eddy, William, 233.
- Edmonds, Judge John W., 42, 118, 242, 277.
- Edwin Drood, Mystery of, 229.
- Ellington, William, 241, 260–263.
- Encyclopedia, Larousse’s, 252.
- Ernest, B. M. L., 245.
- Eva, Mlle., 167, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 176, 178.
- Evening Mail, New York, 208.
- Evening News, London, 236.
- Evening Telegram, New York, 164.
- Evening World, New York, 181.
- Evidences of Spiritualism, 32.
- Evils of society, 229.
- Expeditionary Force, American, 182.
- Experiments in Psychical Science, 173.
- Exposure, Amazing Seance and an, 233.
- Express, Denver, 277, 278, 279.
- “Fair play, English,” 29.
- Fallacies of Spiritualism, The, 188.
- Fay, Annie Eva, 204, 212, 215.
- Fay, William M., 18, 23, 27, 34.
- Fechner, 83.
- Feilding, Hon. Everard, 52, 53, 63, 166, 169, 170, 171, 173.
- Feilding, Mrs., 166.
- Fellows, District Attorney, 71.
- Ferguson, J. B., 26, 28, 31, 148.
- First Society of Spiritualists, 16.
- Fish, Mrs., 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, 9.
- See also Underhill, Mrs.
- Fox, John D., 1.
- Fox, Kate, 1–16.
- Fox, Margaret, 1–16, 271.
- See also Kane, Margaret Fox.288
- “Fox Sisters, The,” 1–16, 38, 39, 110, 141, 203.
- France, Emperor and Empress of, 43.
- See also Napoleon.
- Franklin, Sir John, 4.
- Fraud, spiritualism a, 10;
- magicians as detectors of, 244.
- Fullerton, Geo. S., 83.
- Fun, London, 41.
- Funk, Dr., 11.
- Funk, Isaac K., 275.
- Furness, Horace Howard, 84, 195.
- Gardner, Dr., 117.
- Garfield, President, 187.
- General Assembly of Spiritualists, 156.
- Gilchrist, J. B., 131.
- Glenconner, Lady, 124, 144.
- Goligher Circle, 173, 174, 175, 176, 216.
- Goligher, Kathleen, 173, 175, 176, 178.
- Gow, David, 177.
- Greeley, Horace, 3.
- Grossman, George, 144.
- “Guardian angel,” 237.
- Guiteau, Charles J., 187.
- Gullots, Vincenzo, 236.
- Guppy, Mrs., 230, 232, 240.
- Guzek, Jean, 178.
- Hackney Spiritualistic Society, 125.
- Hall, Atlanta, 269.
- Hamilton, Duke of, 19, 35, 36.
- “Handcuff King,” 211.
- Handcuff trick, 258.
- Hare, Professor, 51, 239.
- Harris, Mrs., 232.
- Harrison, Will, 12, 120.
- Haselmeyer, 263.
- Hauffe, Madame, 234.
- Hayes, Father, 241.
- Hazard, Thomas R., 194.
- Heenan, John C., 19.
- Heinberger, Alexander, 249.
- Henderson, 149.
- Heredia, Father de, 114.
- Hermann, Alexander, 71, 248.
- Herne, 81, 230, 231.
- Herald, New York, 180.
- Hertz, Carl, 72, 73, 74, 75, 77.
- Heuze, Paul, 172, 178.
- Hicks, Leonard, 145.
- Hilton, Judge, 71.
- Hirons, Mabelle, 188.
- Hodgson, Dr. Richard, 52.
- Hoffmann, 244, 252, 258.
- Home, Daniel Dunglas, 38–49, 59, 67, 80, 202, 203, 242, 273, 274, 275.
- Home’s, D. D., Life and Work, 46.
- Hooker, Dr. Samuel C., 246.
- Hope, William, 123, 124, 129, 130, 131, 132.
- Houdin, Madame Robert, 255, 278.
- Houdin, Robert, 33, 36, 249, 251–255, 257, 258.
- “Houdin, Unmasking of Robert,” 252.
- Houdini, 20, 21, 74, 82, 94, 139, 140, 143, 146, 149, 150, 151, 155, 156, 158–160, 167, 168, 174, 176, 211–214, 246, 263, 279, 280.
- Howard, Joseph, 71.
- Howe, Mr., 76.
- Hubbell, Dr. J. B., 188.
- Hughes, John, 29.
- Hughes, Rupert, 58.
- “Human clamp,” 57.
- Human nature, 122.
- Humbuggery, spiritualistic, 12.
- Humbugs of the world, 118.
- Hunt, 139.289
- Huxley, Professor, 198, 199.
- Huyler, Mrs., 276.
- Huylers, The, 275.
- Hyslop, 133.
- Inaudi, 257.
- Incidents of My Life, 41.
- Infelicity, 19.
- Influence of the Mind upon the Body, 208.
- Information, how mediums obtain, 217.
- Initiation, 229.
- Intercourse, spirit, 211.
- International Psychical Association, 145.
- Investigations—Wise and Otherwise, 191–216.
- Irving, Edward, 234.
- Irving, Sir Henry, 30, 271.
- Jackson, Laura, 77.
- Jacobs, E., 33, 34.
- Jacoby, 34.
- Jaeger, Oscar, 177.
- “Jar of Honey,” 139.
- Jastrow, Professor, 58.
- Johnson, Mrs., 238.
- Johnson, Sam, 87.
- Jourman, Maître, 172.
- Judgment, Sanhedrim of, 164.
- Kane, Dr. Elisha Kent, 3, 9.
- Kane, Margaret Fox, 4, 5, 10, 11, 12, 16.
- Karcher, Juliet, 160.
- Keating, Frederick, 160.
- Kellar, Dean, 21, 28, 136.
- Kellar, Harry, 84, 85, 86, 87, 195, 223, 224, 225, 244, 247, 262, 263, 266.
- Kellogg, James L., 54, 55, 56, 57, 58.
- Key to Theosophy, 49.
- Kidder, 26.
- King, John, 232.
- King, Kate, 143, 184, 203, 235.
- “Kluge Hans,” 260.
- Kluski, P. Frank, 178.
- Knapp, Gardiner, 79.
- Kodarz, 238.
- Krhn, Dr. Monrad, 177.
- Krotel, Asst. District Attorney, 142.
- “Lady Wildmere’s Fan,” 256.
- Landsfeldt, Countess, 68, 70.
- Lankester, Sir, 80, 81, 82.
- Laurillard, Edward, 144.
- Lawrence, “Dr.,” 71.
- Leadbeater, C. W., 238.
- Leegaard, Dr., 177.
- Lehrmann, Granville, 160.
- Leroy, Jean A., 264.
- Lescurboura, 160.
- Levitation, table, 54–57, 71.
- See also Table lifting.
- Lewes, George Henry, 198, 199.
- Lewis, Professor H. Carvill, 261, 262.
- Leymaire, M., 120.
- Life, 229.
- Light, 203, 204, 261, 262.
- Lights and Shadows of Spiritualism, 41.
- Lincoln, Abraham, 12.
- Littlefield, Walter, 63.
- Liverpool riot, 28.
- Livingston, 55.
- Lodge, Raymond, 206.
- Lodge, Sir Oliver, 51, 145, 147, 205, 206, 207, 208, 266.
- Loeb, Sophie Irene, 237.
- “Loftus Troupe,” 224.
- Lombroso, Professor, 51.
- London Dialectical Society, 198.
- London, Jack, 229, 237.290
- London Magazine, 238.
- London Psychical College, 166.
- Lord, Jennie, 234.
- Louis I of Bavaria, 67.
- Loyola, 234.
- Lunn, Sir Henry, 144.
- Lyon, Daniel Home, 45.
- Lyon, Jane, 44, 45, 46.
- Lytton, Sir E. Bulwer, 42.
- Magicians’ Club, 264.
- Magicians, Society of American, 210, 259.
- Manning, Husband, 145.
- Mare, Mlle., 172.
- Marsault, Maître, 172.
- Marsh, Luther R., 275.
- Martinka, Francis J., 263, 264.
- “Masked Lady,” 144, 149.
- Maskelyne, John Nevil, 80, 81, 204, 213, 244.
- Mass, Jim, 224, 225.
- Master Workers, 204.
- Marriage relations, 229.
- Marryat, Captain, 239.
- Marryat, Florence, 239.
- Marsh, Luther R., 70, 71, 72, 73, 75, 76.
- Martin, Alexander, 133, 134, 135.
- Martineau, Harriet, 2.
- McCabe, Joseph, 51, 203, 204, 232, 273, 275.
- McClure’s Magazine, 61.
- McCormick, Cyrus, 145.
- McCormick, Muriel, 145.
- McDougall, Dr. William, 159.
- McKenzie, J. Hewat, 127, 166, 211, 212, 214, 215.
- M——, Mrs., 183.
- “Medium and Daybreak,” 79, 201, 202, 230, 231, 232.
- Medium in the mask, the, 144.
- Mediums, how they obtain information, 217–228.
- Memoirs of a Magician, 252.
- Menken, Adah Isaacs, 19.
- Messant, Mrs., 69, 70.
- Miller, Professor Dickinson S., 54, 55, 58.
- Mitchell, C. R., 125.
- “Mite, The Widow’s,” 11, 275.
- Modern Spiritualism, 41, 79, 120.
- Monck, Dr., 232.
- Montez, Lola, 67, 76.
- Moreland, Beatrice, 256.
- Morning Post, London, 144, 149.
- Morritt, Charles, 259.
- Moses, Rev. Stainton, 120, 122.
- Mosley, Sidney A., 144, 233.
- Mumler, Wm. H., 117, 118, 119, 120, 122, 136.
- Munchausen, Baron, 229.
- “Murphy’s button,” 144.
- Myers, F. W. H., 64.
- Mystery, Torture Cell, 167.
- Mystery of Edwin Drood, 229.
- Napoleon I, 242, 243.
- National Spiritualists Association, 182.
- “Neck, the tie around the,” 22.
- Neilson, Adelaide, 276.
- Newcombe, Lawyer, 71.
- Newcomes, The, 139.
- Newer Spiritualism, 41.
- “New Revelation, The,” 164, 207.
- Newton, Mr., 16.
- New York Press Club Fund, 71.
- New York State Assembly of Spiritualists, 180.
- Neyland, Miss, 230.
- Nichols, Thomas L., 26.
- Nicol, Catherine, 142.
- Nielson, Ejner, 177, 178.
- Northwestern Orient, 229.291
- Occult Committee of the Magic Circle, 126.
- Ochorowiz, Professor, 166.
- O’Connor, Billy, 264.
- Olcott, Col. Henry S., 234, 235, 236.
- Orion, Madame, 226.
- Other World, 236.
- Our American Adventures, 7, 141, 163, 164.
- “Ouija board,” 189, 190.
- Owen, Robert, 42, 51, 160.
- Oxenford, John, 19.
- Paine, Thomas, 229.
- Palladino, Eusapia, 50–65, 141, 142, 192, 233, 264.
- Papal opposition, 51.
- “Paradise,” 237.
- Parker, Commodore, 3.
- Patterson, S. E., 194.
- Patterson, Sarah, 182.
- Pecoraro, Nino, 159.
- Penylan, Wallace, 233.
- Philip of Neri, St., 234.
- Phillipi, Mons., 43.
- Phillips, Watts, 19.
- “Philosophy, preternatural,” 31.
- Photographers of England, Crewe, 123, 136.
- Photographic memory, 257.
- Photography, Case for Spirit, 197.
- Photography, spirit, 117–137.
- Pierce, President, 269.
- Piéron, Professor, 178.
- Pinetti, 254.
- Pitcher, Orville, 232.
- Podmore, Frank, 41, 79, 120, 121.
- Poe, Edgar Allan, 229.
- “Poking Them in the Eye,” 163.
- Politikon, 177.
- Polk, President, 249.
- Portal, Cochet M., 172.
- Portal, Mme., 172.
- Popular Mechanics, 145.
- Post, London, 25.
- Powell, Ellis, 155.
- Powell, Evan, 238.
- Powell, Frederick E., 88, 93, 155, 158.
- Powers, “occult,” 2.
- Powles, John, 185.
- “Preternatural philosophy,” 31.
- Price, Harry, 128.
- Prince, Ph.D., Walter Franklin, 159, 160.
- Psychic Phenomena, Reality of, 173.
- Psychic Science, British College of, 211.
- Psychical Association, International, 145.
- Psychical College, London, 116.
- Psychical Research, Society of, 41, 52, 53, 124, 163, 168, 173, 177, 196, 252, 258, 261.
- Psychical Science, Experiments in, 173.
- Psychological Studies, Conference to the, 34.
- Punch, 139.
- Pyne, Warner C., 54, 57.
- Race, destiny of the, 229.
- “Rappings,” 2.
- Rasputin, 43.
- Reade, Charles, 19.
- Red Cross, American, 188.
- “Revelation, The New,” 164, 202.
- Revelations of a Spirit Medium, 79.
- Revue Spirits, 33, 120.
- Rhys, M., 36.
- Richet, Professor, 51.
- Richmond, Dr. C. M., 12.
- Rickards, Harry, 18.292
- Rinn, Joseph F., 54, 57, 61, 145.
- Robin, Henri, 33.
- Robinson, William E., 79.
- Rope-tie, Davenport, 18, 20–24.
- Rope tricks, 17–37, 114, 258.
- Rosenthal, Baroness, 68, 70, 78.
- Rosner, 248.
- Rule, Margaret, 234.
- Russia, Czar of, 43, 99, 243.
- Rymer, Bendigo, 40.
- Rymer, J. S., 40.
- Salomen, Editha, 67, 68, 70.
- Sanhedrim of Judgment, 164.
- Sargent, John W., 54, 58, 65, 269.
- Savonarola, 234.
- Scheibner, 83.
- Scheldrup, Dr., 177.
- Scientific American, 158, 160.
- Scientific American staff, 159.
- Schofield, Dr. A. T., 143.
- Scott, Edgar, 57.
- “Second Sight,” 254, 259.
- “Second sight artists,” 259.
- Sedgwick, Professor, 51.
- Seeing in the dark, 257, 258.
- Sellers, Coleman, 85.
- Seybert Commission, 9, 83–84, 86, 94, 193, 194, 195, 197, 262.
- Seybert, Henry, 193, 194.
- Seymour, Mr., 128.
- Shakespeare, 229.
- Shireen, 254.
- Siebert, Frau, 178.
- “Sir ——,” 226.
- Sixth Circle, Spirit of, 229.
- Slade confession, 95, 99.
- Slade, Dr. Henry, 30, 79, 80, 101, 195, 196, 260, 262.
- Slate writing, 79, 84, 101, 260.
- Society, evils of, 229.
- Society for the Study of Supernormal Pictures, 126.
- Society of American Magicians, 54, 88, 210.
- Society of Spiritualists, 2.
- Sothern, Edward A., 30.
- Sphinx, The, 264, 265.
- “Spirit, disembodied,” 2, 6.
- “Spirit extras,” 122, 124, 126, 127, 128, 129, 132, 133.
- Spirit intercourse, 211.
- Spirit manifestations, 1.
- Spirit photography, 117–137.
- Spirit Messenger, 229.
- Spirit states, 79.
- Spirit world, 2.
- Spiritual Athenæum, The, 44.
- Spiritual children, 271.
- Spiritual Institution, 231.
- Spiritual Magazine, 200.
- Spiritualism, 51, 203, 232, 242.
- Spiritualism, by-products of, 180.
- Spiritualism, Fallacies of, 188.
- Spiritualism, Report on, 198.
- Spiritualism, Researches in, 184.
- Spiritualism, The Death Blow to, 14, 271.
- Spiritualism, the founders of, 1–16.
- “Spiritualistic Humbugs,” 118.
- Spiritualist Society, 130.
- Spiritualist, The, 33.
- Spiritualist, Wanderings of a, 238.
- Spiritualist, what you must believe to be a, 229.
- Spiritualists, General Assembly of, 156, 180.
- Stamislaski, S. D., 178.
- Stamislawa, 178.
- Stange, Prof. Frederick, 177.
- Star, London, 124.
- Star of Truth, 229.
- Stead, 145, 146, 239, 267.
- Stewart, Alvin, 276.293
- Stewart, Jessie K., 159.
- Stokes, Edward S., 71.
- Stormer, Dr., 177.
- St. Paul, 76.
- Stuart, Anna, 239.
- Subconscious mind, 223.
- Sun, New York, 77, 78, 156, 157.
- “Sunset,” Alvin Stewart, 276.
- See also Stewart, Alvin.
- Swinburne, 19.
- “Swindle,” Fox, 16.
- Table levitation, 50, 54, 57, 71.
- Telegraph, London, 172.
- Telepathists, 258.
- Telepathy, 259.
- Telepathy, Genuine and Fraudulent, 52.
- That Other World, 43.
- Theocrat, The, 187.
- “Theocratic Unity,” 77.
- Theosophical Society, 238.
- There Is No Death, 185, 239.
- Thomas Brothers, 147, 148.
- Thompson, Mrs., 178, 215.
- Thompsons, the, 144, 145, 146, 150.
- Thomson, Clarence, 145.
- Thornton, Jeanette, 279.
- Thurs, Bergen Vigelius, 181.
- Tiedemann, Dr. Heinrich, 95, 99.
- Times, London, 42, 77, 242.
- Times, New York, 60, 61, 73, 76, 160, 172, 182.
- Times-Picayune, New Orleans, 145.
- Times, Washington, D. C., 181.
- Tomchik, Mme., 166.
- Tomson, Elizabeth Allen, 159.
- Torture Cell Mystery, 167.
- Transcendental Physics, 80.
- Tribune, Oakland, 149.
- “Tricks, all mediums indulge in,” 63.
- Trollope, T. A., 42.
- Troup, Dr., 177.
- Truesdell, John W., 87, 88.
- Truth, 125, 164, 229.
- Truth a Companion to the Bible, The, 188.
- Tuttle, Hudson, 95, 99.
- Twain, Mark, 229.
- Tyndall, Professor John, 198, 199, 200.
- Underhill, Mrs., 7, 8, 9.
- Unmasking of Robert Houdin, The, 252, 257.
- Valentine, 159, 160.
- Van Buren, President, 277.
- Vearncombe, Mr., 123, 126, 127.
- Verdier, M., 172.
- Varley, Cromwell, 200.
- Von Schrenk-Notzing, Baron, 174, 179.
- Walker, William, 160, 196, 197.
- Wallace, Mr., 199.
- Wanderings of a Spiritualist, The, 40.
- Weber, Professor, 51, 83.
- Weekly Dispatch, 273.
- Weiss, Remigius, 94, 99, 100.
- Wertheimer, Mr., 95, 98.
- Wesley, John, 229.
- Whipple, Sydney B., 278, 279.
- White, C. H., 229.
- White, Eliza, 235.
- Whitefield, John, 229.
- Widow’s Mite and Other Psychic Phenomena, 11, 275.
- Wilde, Oscar, 229, 256.
- Wilhelm, I., Kaiser, 248, 249.294
- Williams, 81, 230, 231, 232, 241.
- Wilmann, Karl, 248.
- Wilson, M.D., A. M., 265.
- Windsor, H. H., 145.
- World, New York, 5, 11, 12, 13, 77, 182, 236.
- “World, Ten Super-women of the,” 19.
- Worrell, Richard I., 160.
- Wynn, Rev. Walter, 125.
- Wynne, 273.
- Young, Harry F., 140.
- Young, Mrs., 235.
- Zancig, Jules, 210.
- Zancig, Mrs., 212.
- Zancigs, the, 258.
- Zollner, Professor, 51, 80, 82, 83, 196.
Transcriber’s Notes
Punctuation, hyphenation, and spelling were made consistent when a predominant preference was found in the original book; otherwise they were not changed.
Punctuation, hyphenation, and spelling were made consistent when a clear preference was found in the original book; otherwise, they were left unchanged.
Simple typographical errors were corrected; unbalanced quotation marks were remedied when the change was obvious, and otherwise left unbalanced.
Simple typing errors were fixed; mismatched quotation marks were corrected when it was clear, and otherwise left mismatched.
The index was not checked for proper alphabetization or correct page references. Discrepancies between spellings in the Index and on referenced pages were resolved in favor of the latter.
The index wasn't verified for proper alphabetical order or accurate page references. Any differences in spelling between the Index and the pages referenced were fixed to match the latter.
Text refers to “Tomson” and “Thomson”, and has both in the Index.
Text refers to “Tomson” and “Thomson,” and includes both in the Index.
Transcriber removed redundant book title preceding page 1 and redundant “Index” heading just before the Index.
Transcriber removed unnecessary book title before page 1 and the redundant “Index” heading right before the Index.
Footnotes, originally at the bottoms of pages, have been resequenced, collected, and moved to precede the Index.
Footnotes, which used to be at the bottom of pages, have been reorganized, compiled, and moved to come before the Index.
The book refers twice to Dr. Monrad Krhn, but the correct spelling is “Krohn”.
The book mentions Dr. Monrad Krhn twice, but the correct spelling is "Krohn."
Page 11: “Expecting” may be a misprint for “Excepting”.
Page 11: “Expecting” might be a typo for “Excepting”.
Page 27: “all South of Central America” was printed that way, but in the image of the actual letter that is shown in the book, it is “all South and Central America”.
Page 27: “all South of Central America” was printed that way, but in the image of the actual letter that is shown in the book, it is “all South and Central America”.
Footnote 59, originally the third footnote on page 71: “attaches” was printed that way, not as “attachés”.
Footnote 59, originally the third footnote on page 71: “attaches” was printed that way, not as “attachés”.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!